AnyOneCanRead®

       
Module E – Weeks 18 to 34

     
Click here for WEEK 18
Click here for WEEK 19
Click here for WEEK 20
Click here for WEEK 21
Click here for WEEK 22
Click here for WEEK 23
Click here for WEEK 24
Click here for WEEK 25
Click here for WEEK 26
Click here for WEEK 27
Click here for WEEK 28
Click here for WEEK 29
Click here for WEEK 30
Click here for WEEK 31
Click here for WEEK 32
Click here for WEEK 33
Click here for WEEK 34
     
     
    

WEEK EIGHTEEN    
   
WEEK EIGHTEEN READING PASSAGES
      

Lesson 50 – Misc Iconic Word List “Filling Final Gaps” Vocab-Builder

   
NEW WORDS: Burke, Iraqi, Israeli, Manitoba, PC, Rubens, Sabine, absentee, accumulation, acumen, ancestor, annotate, anticipated, approximated, arthritis, asylum, ballot, bike’s, blatant, bombing, boorish, brighten, cemetery, character’s, citation, cited, compiled, compliment, comprehension, conceived, condemned, confirmed, constitutes, consultation, contradiction, correlate, corresponding, counselor, credible, critic’s, deduction, defendant’s, differentiation, dimensions, disobey, displacement, disposal, economist, embassy, emission, enforcement, entities, exaggerate, excluded, exploitation, expository, expressway, figurative, fingerprint, fluctuations, focaccia, foreshadow, gush, handlebars, hawkish, hearted, huddle, hypothesize, illiberal, immigration, impending, imposed, induced, insights, irrelevant, italics, lipase, livid, luckless, manipulation, medication, megaphone, minimized, minorities, monitoring, monograph, morality, nomination, nonresident, norms, notation, orientation, outcomes, parameters, paraphrase, parlance, photographer, plaque, plausible, posed, preclude, prodding, proofread, provider, rape, rating, registered, rejected, reorganize, reservation, respondent, restate, restraints, retiring, revision, salami, sanctions, shatterproof, simulation, slime, snatch, spew, subjective, subsidiary, successive, suicide, suspect’s, sustainable, synthesize, tapes, technological, thirteenth, timeline, traffic’s, trapper, trifle, typhoon, utility, validity, viewpoint
       
      

The refugee compounds were overflowing.

I’d describe her politics as “moderate.”

Insulin is one of our key human hormones.

The defendant’s story is credible.

I’ve never had bad reactions to a flu shot.

Put the angry prisoner in restraints.

This oil spill is a biological disaster.

Enclose this area into a screened porch.

His actions break the parameters of basic morality.

The experiment’s outcomes were as expected.

Hand me that bolt and its corresponding nut.

We’ve imposed sanctions on Iran.

I’d paraphrase the critic’s article as “that movie stinks.”

Ghostly entities floated above the cemetery.

I anticipated that you’d like this gift!

Summarize this article in a paragraph.

Based on what we know so far, that’s a plausible theory.

That island claims only one inhabitant.

We need to extend the timeline on vetting the vaccine.

Ten to one he’ll exaggerate his story.

Where do you hypothesize that the virus came from?

Mom is a career public utility employee.

     

I’m going to the doc for a consultation about this pain.

They rejected today’s products due to quality problems.

I’ve seen her give speeches on many occasions.

The price increase’s effects for the company were disastrous.

I’m learning to read musical notation.

The king posed for his portrait painting.

Your opinion is subjective, and not based on research.

You should print foreign words in italics.

The officer shouted at the crowd through a megaphone.

This fingerprint does not match the suspect’s.

The gift that I gave her was a small trifle.

That villain is a cold-hearted brute.

That plastic cup is shatterproof.

Your visit with me tomorrow will brighten up my day.

I need to reorganize this messy closet.

The alien drooled slime when it opened its mouth.

The fee for a nonresident of the state is $10 higher.

This thirteenth egg will make it a “baker’s dozen.”

I must compliment you on your pretty new dress.

He’s a member of the Iraqi Army.

I accept your nomination to run for President!

He ordered a bombing of their military base.

     

She’s a law enforcement officer.

He is a follower of the Muslim religion.

Did you remember to take your medication?

Today’s the orientation session for the new students.

I gave the movie a 4.5 rating.

The dentist said, “There’s an accumulation of plaque on your teeth.”

What are the dimensions on your chest of drawers?

Minorities are well-represented at our company.

We need more differentiation between these two products.

She approximated that there were 400 jelly beans in the jar.

Our new child gave us a tax deduction this year.

We need more sustainable energy sources.

I wish that someone would annotate this difficult novel.

Do you think that our immigration policies are too illiberal?

She cited Shakespeare in her monograph.

I’ve compiled a list of my favorite books.

Add this clause into the revision of the contract draft.

Proofread your book report before turning it in.

His comment was figurative for saying that he didn’t like me.

Class, this week we’ll learn to write an expository essay.

The Monroe Doctrine said to Europe, “stay out of the Americas’ affairs!”

I’m at your disposal to help out if you need me.

     

I don’t know if that act constitutes a crime or not.

The cop gave me a traffic citation.

I’m continually prodding him to wash his hands.

That medication induced sleep for her last night.

I think that this chapter will foreshadow the character’s impending doom.

It was an ill-conceived plan.

Principal Burke is retiring in June.

I bet this is a fragment from a meteorite!

“The Charge Of The Light Brigade” is a poem about a suicide mission.

Our lack of evidence will preclude our getting a conviction.

I’ve confirmed our reservation for dinner out.

That comment illustrates my point about his boorish behavior.

They minimized typhoon damage by boarding up their windows.

I sent in an absentee ballot in the last election.

She is seeking asylum in the American Embassy.

I have an ancestor who was a Canadian fur trapper in the 1700s.

My doc gave me a clean bill of health at my checkup.

You should never disobey your parents!

Floss between your teeth every night!

     

Grab your bike’s handlebars tightly.

Traffic’s backed up three miles on the expressway.

See if you can snatch the football away from me.

Tears always gush from my eyes at weddings.

I’ll have a salami and cheese sandwich with focaccia bread.

The new emission law will make the air cleaner.

An economist on the news said that stocks are about to go up.

Which photographer got such a great shot at the finish line?

He’ll be livid when he finds out that he’s a respondent in a court case.

Amy, how did your huddle today go with your guidance counselor?

Which company is your healthcare provider?

The Israeli government condemned yesterday’s restaurant bombing.

My PC is sluggish, and it needs more random access memory.

Eight kilometers is just under five miles.

“The Rape of the Sabine Women” is one of Rubens‘ best-known paintings.

The boss excluded me from his big meeting today.

We’re noticing odd fluctuations in Arctic weather patterns.

Synthesize this information and see what you make of it.

Linda is quite a progressive politician.

Manitoba is a Canadian province.

    

This important book is about the exploitation of Native Americans.

I dare not speculate what garbage he’ll spew in his next speech.

He must learn to follow the norms of our society!

Please see if these two experiments correlate with each other.

She has strong insights on how to deal with kids who bully.

Please restate what you just said in more kid-friendly parlance.

The General’s viewpoint on strong defense is pretty hawkish.

Dad works for one of their subsidiary companies.

The recession has caused much displacement in the job market.

Have you registered for the trade convention?

This computer simulation projects how the disease will spread.

Their luckless team has had three successive bad coaches.

His kind of business acumen is fairly irrelevant in our industry.

I highly question the validity of these test scores.

With her father, that little girl is a pro at manipulation.

Have you listened to any of the Presidential tapes from the Oval Office?

Sometimes what he’ll say, and then how he’ll act, are a blatant contradiction.

Granny is having difficulties with her arthritis.

There were lots of technological changes in the twentieth century.

You should be monitoring your comprehension while you read.

A lipase enzyme helps the body digest fats.

     
       
*********

   
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Astronomy
 
    

Lesson 51 – Part One

    
NEW WORDS: Babylonians, Canis, Copernicus’s, Orion, Orion’s, Scorpio, Taurus, Turks, accumulating, acknowledged, adverse, agleam, allegorical, ancients, ascended, asserted, astronomical, behemoths, benefiting, binding, binoculars, blazon, breakthroughs, broadening, celestial, circumfuses, circumnavigated, circumnavigating, circumvolves, clasps, colliding, completes, concocting, confines, confronting, contention, contingent, contour, coruscating, craters, deceive, designating, dispersed, dissipates, dissipation, editor’s, educating, eggshell, emerging, empyrean, entrusted, envisaged, explodes, fantasies, fantastical, faultlessly, finalizes, firmament, fleas, forefathers, forefront, furnishes, glittery, gloated, hypothetical, illuminating, inchmeal, indicator, indomitable, inexhaustible, infinite, intensified, inventively, lifeless, luminous, mapped, marvels, materializing, mechanisms, metamorphic, mirroring, morphing, mountaintops, orbital, patterned, plummeting, proficiency, reappearing, recline, reproved, retires, revel, revolved, revolves, scintillating, scorpion, skewered, spotlighted, stargazers, stargazing, starlit, streaked, stunningly, tethers, translucid, turbulent, unimaginably, universe’s, unswerving, waning, waxing
     
     

Chapter One: Introduction To The Sun And Space
      
Have you looked up at the sky lately? What did you see? Did you see a translucid, blue sky? Were there a few distant, eggshell-colored clouds? Was the sky streaked with gray clouds?

Sometimes you can see an airplane or a bird flying by. Or even a red balloon that had been let loose. Some days, it’s fun to recline on your back in the grass. You can stare up at the metamorphic shapes of the puffy, white clouds overhead. Perhaps you have flown in an airplane. You were up among the clouds, high above the Earth’s surface.

You can think of the sky in two layers. There is a big blanket that circumfuses Earth. It’s like a big bubble of air. This bubble covers the whole Earth. It surrounds all of the ground and oceans. It surrounds everything else on the Earth’s surface, including you! This bubble of air is called the “atmosphere.” But the blue atmosphere does not tell the whole story. The second layer of the sky is all of outer space. That lies beyond the atmosphere. It’s an infinite expanse of stars, moons, and other astronomical objects.

     

Of course, it’s easy to forget that outer space is there. Especially on a sunny day! But it’s always there. The Earth, your home, is just one little object in space. It’s moving around in the middle of it all. It’s like a speck of sand amidst all of the sands in the ocean.

During the day, the sun shines over the Earth. It’s shedding light on all the animals and plants that live on the Earth’s surface. The sun’s rays are dispersed across the skies. Of course, the sky appears blue to your eyes.

The sun itself is a star. It is not part of Earth or Earth’s sky. In fact, the sun is far, far away from Earth. On average, it’s 93 million miles away! It would take more than three months to reach it. And that would be in our fastest rocket ship. But what if you could reach the sun in a rocket ship? You’d never be able to get close to it. That’s because the sun, like other stars, is an enormous ball of very hot hydrogen gas. The surface is around 10,000 degrees Fahrenheit! Each thing that gets too close to it burns up instantly.

Just how enormous is the sun? Think about this. Let’s say the sun was a huge bowl, and the Earth was a little marble. You could stuff about one million marbles into that bowl! That’s right! It would take a million Earths to fill the sun!

    
     

The sun is just one out of billions of stars in space. However, the sun is our star. It is the Earth’s star. Without the sun, Earth would be a cold, lifeless hunk of rock. All living things on Earth rely on the sun in one way or another. That includes the trees, the bees, the flowers, and the fleas. We need the heat, light, and energy of the sun. Life is thriving here on Earth because of it.

The rising sun is an indicator of the start of a new day. In the morning, the sun rises in the east. Then, its rays shed light across the land. People wake up and get ready for a new day. They’re getting dressed and eating breakfast. Then, they’re traveling outside to wherever it is they go. That could be to school, to the office, to a store, or simply out for a walk.

Have you ever noticed your shadow on the ground? That’s when the sun is behind you while you’re walking down the sidewalk. Then your body blocks the sun’s rays. That creates a shadow on the ground. Your shadow is not the only shadow in the world. Clouds cast shadows as well. So do buildings and trees. Have you ever rested under the shade of a tree on a hot summer day? If so, you were resting in the shadow cast by the tree’s leaves and branches.

     
     

Think back to a hot summer day. You can feel the warmth of the sun on your skin. And if you don’t use sunscreen, then you may get a sunburn. Ouch! The sun’s energy can burn your skin. That’s bad for you. Sunburns don’t just hurt. If you get sunburned too often, it can cause serious damage to your skin.

On the other hand, the sun’s light is good for you, too. When your bare skin is exposed to sunlight, your body creates Vitamin D. That’s one of the many vitamins that your body needs in order to stay healthy and strong. So, playing outside in the sunshine isn’t just fun. It’s good for you, too!

Now, what happens at the end of each day? The sun goes down in the west. You can see it morphing, minute-by-minute. Soon, it’s not blue anymore. It becomes black, and new sights are materializing. Instead of clouds and birds and blue sky, you may see an array of coruscating stars. You may see something else, as well. That would not be the sun. It would be another object hovering in the skies above. You guessed it. It’s the moon.

     

Over the next few days you will learn lots about outer space. We’ll go beyond the Earth’s atmosphere. We’ll talk about the sun, the moon, and the stars. You’ll learn all sorts of amazing and interesting facts. This study of the stars, and other things in outer space, is called “astronomy.” What you’ll read in the coming days will give you a basic introduction to astronomy. But it’s only a beginning. There is so much to learn about the stars and other objects in space. Why, you could spend the rest of your life educating yourself about it. And you’d never run out of new things to learn and discover. That is because astronomy is the study of everything beyond our little home that we call Earth. And astronomers know this. There is just no end to the amount of new knowledge and surprises to be discovered in the study of outer space.

     
       

Chapter Two: The Earth and the Sun
    
All plants, animals, and people rely on the sun for life. The sun’s energy furnishes life to plants. That, in turn, provides food for animals and people. The sun’s heat keeps the surface of the Earth warm enough for plants and animals to survive.

For people on Earth, it’s allegorical to say that the sun “rises” in the morning. What happens each morning at dawn? The sun appears on the horizon in the eastern sky. At dawn, some folks say, “Look! The sun is coming up!” This first view of the sun above the eastern horizon is called sunrise.

What happens over the course of the day? The sun seems to move across the sky. It slowly follows a path from east to west. In the evening, the sun sets in the west. Ever so inchmeal, it gets lower in the sky. Then it retires below the horizon. That’s when people say, “The sun is going down.” This dissipation of the sun’s light below the western horizon is called sunset.

So, we view the sun the way that we can see it from where we live on Earth. It makes sense to say that the sun moves across the sky each day. It’s rising, or moving up, in the east. And it’s setting, or sinking down, in the west. But that’s not quite true. What really makes the sun appear to rise and set each day? It’s the daily rotation, or spin, of the Earth that makes it seem like that.

     

Earth spins, or rotates, on its axis. Imagine the Earth’s axis as a hypothetical pole. The pole is skewered through the center of the planet, from north to south. It takes twenty-four hours, or one day, for the Earth to spin, or rotate, all the way around one time. This daily rotation explains why there is always night and day on Earth. As it spins, certain parts of Earth’s surface face the sun. They are then benefiting from its heat and light. When it’s light on one side of the Earth, it’s dark on the adverse side. So, if it is daytime where you are right now, then on the other side of the Earth, it is nighttime. The children there are sound asleep. And what about when you’re nestled in your bed tonight? Children on the other side of the planet will be waking up to a bright new day.

This rotation of the Earth, though, is not the only way that Earth moves in space.

Earth is a planet. So, it also moves, or revolves, around the sun. The word “planet” means a large object in space that revolves around a star for light. Earth moves, or revolves, around the sun. It follows a constant path. The path that Earth follows around the sun is called the Earth’s orbit.

     
      

Earth follows the same path as it orbits the sun. It takes about 365 days, or one year, for Earth to make one complete revolution around the sun. But how and why does Earth orbit the sun? The answer to this question involves one of the key lessons that you can learn in astronomy.

In space there are large objects, like the sun. And there are smaller objects, like the Earth and moon. All objects in space actually pull on all other objects. But larger objects pull harder than smaller objects. This binding force that causes objects to pull on each other is called “gravity.” As this pulling action happens, the force of the sun’s gravity holds Earth in its “orbital” place. Earth continues to follow its orbit around the sun. And it cannot wander off into space.

So, the sun pulls on the Earth and other objects out in space. In the same way, the Earth pulls on objects on or near its surface. Because of this, your feet stay planted firmly on the ground. And if you jump up, you come straight back down. If you throw a ball in the air, it falls straight back down, too. This force of gravity holds things on the ground. And it confines the planet Earth to its orbit around the sun. Similarly, it tethers Earth’s moon to its orbit around the Earth.

You can’t tell that the Earth is always moving. It rotates, or spins, all day and every day, as it travels in its year-long course around the sun. These two types of movement are the rotation and the revolution of the Earth. They create the days and years that we keep track of on the calendar.

     
       

Chapter Three: Stars
     
Night comes each day. At that time, you say “good night” to the sun. Our daytime star, the sun, disappears. And you can say “hello” to all the inexhaustible numbers of other stars that blazon in outer space. Remember, the stars are always out there. Outer space does not disappear during the day, reappearing at night. Here’s how you can see those stars at night. It’s because the sun’s light is no longer illuminating your part of the Earth. But the stars are always there.

Let’s head to dusk. It’s just after the sun has set in the west. But it’s before all of its light has faded. The first stars of night are emerging. One, two, three, and then more and more. The darker it is, the more stars you can see. What if you live in the city? Then you can’t see as many stars as people who live in the country. Lights in the cities brighten the night sky. They make it hard to see the stars. Out in the country, though, it’s not the same. The night sky explodes with glittery, scintillating stars. And further out in the wilderness, it’s far from buildings, street lights, and cars. There, the night sky is even more fantastical!

    
    

They may look small. But lots of stars that you see are behemoths. Lots of them are larger than our own sun. And do you remember this? Our sun is so big that you could fit a million Earths inside of it! The stars look small because they are so far away. And the stars look like they’re blinking. But they’re really shining steadily. The gases in our atmosphere cause their light to look like it is twinkling.

Just how far away are the stars? Here’s one way to think of it. Let’s say that you were put on the fastest rocket ship today. They launched you into space. It would take you thousands of years to reach the nearest star beyond our sun! That’s about 73,000 years, to be more precise. That’s unimaginably far away. But you can still see the light from that massive, hot star. That’s even though it looks more like a tiny, twinkling diamond from here on Earth.

At night, astronomers study the stars. They work in “observatories.” These are buildings where large telescopes are housed. They’re built high up on hills or mountaintops. That way, there aren’t buildings or trees to block the telescope. The roof of the observatory is inventively designed. It can open up. That lets the telescope move up, down, and all around without colliding into anything.

    
     

Astronomers need big, powerful telescopes to do their work. This is the kind of telescope that you find in an observatory. They are stunningly big!

But what if you don’t have a massive telescope. What if you don’t have a fancy mountaintop observatory? You can still revel in the marvels of stargazing. There’s another way to get a decent look at the stars, or the moon. A pair of binoculars will do the trick. Or you can use a telescope like this one. You’d be surprised by all the things that you can see through one!

Through lots of study, astronomers have found out lots of cool facts about stars. And that’s even though no one can go to and check out a star up close. Astronomers have learned that some stars are older than others. Some stars are hotter than others. Some appear red through the telescope. Others appear blue. Stars change color depending on how hot they are. And how hot a star is depends on its age, size, and other factors.

    

But you don’t need a telescope to have acknowledged the wonders of outer space. If you look at the sky long enough on any given night, you’ll finally see a meteor. Our nickname for that is a “shooting star.”

A meteor is just a rock that flies through space. It looks like a streak in the sky. And then it’s light dissipates fast. It happens in the blink of an eye. At first glance, it may look like a star that’s plummeting through the sky. But stars don’t move like that. Meteors are not stars at all. There are billions of meteors out there. Some of them are quite large. But most are tiny. They’re between the size of a grain of sand and a baseball.

Meteors are whizzing around all over the place in outer space. Sometimes, a meteor crashes toward Earth. But before it can hit Earth’s surface, it crashes into our atmosphere. For a space rock, hitting the Earth’s atmosphere is like a person running into a brick wall. Except that the atmosphere doesn’t stop the meteor. It hits the atmosphere at a very high speed. Then it keeps moving through the atmosphere. As it does so, it creates intensified heat. The meteor burns up as it enters the uppermost parts of Earth’s atmosphere. That’s when it creates its streak of “shooting star” light.

    

Sometimes, bits and pieces of meteors survive their trip through the atmosphere. They fall on through to the surface. This is rare. But it does happen from time to time. You can find pieces of them on the ground. What do we call it when part of a meteor lands on Earth? It’s then termed a “meteorite.” That’s fancy for “space rock.”

The meteorite in this picture is not the most exciting rock you’ve ever seen. But it’s amazing to think that it came from space. Sometimes, by studying meteorites, scientists find new types of rock that don’t exist on Earth!

Outer space is a strange, wonderful place. We’ve learned much by studying the stars, planets, and other objects in space. Astronomers now know lots of things about the universe. And we and our planet Earth are but a teeny, tiny part of it. Feast your eyes on this massive star cluster for a moment. Imagine, if you can, the massive number of stars. Ponder the incredible distances between us and them. And think of how much more there is to learn about our universe. For instance, look at the center of this photo. There in the middle is a little cluster of fourteen bluish stars. Added together, it’s estimated that these fourteen stars, combined, are over 20,000 times larger than our sun! That’s so huge, it’s hard to think about. And that’s just fourteen stars out of all the stars in this photo!

     
      

Chapter Four: Stargazing and Constellations
     
Let’s go back thousands of years. There were no telescopes or spaceships. People did not have the mechanisms and knowledge that we have now. But they were just as curious as we are. They, too, pondered the stars and other celestial bodies. Think of the ancient Greeks, Arabs, Romans, Chinese, Egyptians, Turks, Mayans, and Babylonians. They, and countless others, all studied the stars. They tried to figure out what they were. They wondered why they were there.

They did not know what the stars were made of. They did not know how far away they were. But ancient peoples were in the habit of designating names for the stars. And they mapped them out, as well. They knew which stars shone in the sky at certain times of year. Now, thousands of years have passed on Earth. But the stars have pretty much stayed the same. So, think of when you look up at the stars at night. You see the same stars that the ancient forefathers saw, as well!

     

The ancient Greeks thought that the stars had been placed in the sky by gods. It must have been some kind of magic. They thought they were there to tell stories. There were lessons to be learned from them. The Greeks called out groups of stars in the night sky. They seemed to form shapes. These shapes are called “constellations.” In the U.S., Europe, and other parts of the world, we still call the stars by the names that the ancient Greeks or Arabs used so long ago.

Here’s one of the first groups of stars that young stargazers in the U.S. learn about. It’s also the easiest one to spot. It’s called the “Big Dipper.” It looks like a huge soup ladle up in the sky. It’s made up of seven stars. And it looks different in the sky, based on the time of year. Sometimes the Big Dipper looks right side up. Sometimes it looks upside down. Sometimes it seems to be standing on its handle! That’s not because the Big Dipper moves. It’s because the Earth is rotating on its axis and is circumnavigating the sun.

    

The Big Dipper has a friend called the “Little Dipper.” It also contains seven stars. The bright star at the end of the handle is special. It’s called Polaris. It’s also termed “the North Star.” It’s unlike other bodies among the universe’s firmament. It stays in the same place in the sky as we observe it from Earth. And it’s always in the north.

Since ancient times, people have entrusted themselves to this star. It has helped folks to find their way in the world. Knowing which way is north is a key need. It’s the first step to knowing in which direction you’re heading. Columbus and other sailors used to look for the North Star on starlit nights out on the wide seas.

This picture shows one of the most famous constellations of all. It’s call “Orion.” Ancient Greeks told myths about Orion. He was a famous hunter. The constellation Orion is known all over the world. It contains eight main stars. Orion’s Belt is made up of the three stars in a row across his body. It’s the easiest part to spot. It takes a bit of imagination to look at these stars and see a hunter. The single star in the upper left is supposed to be the contour of a raised arm. It’s holding a club or a sword. With his other arm, extending from another single star, he clasps a shield.

     

According to one myth, Orion gloated that he had high proficiency as a hunter. He asserted that he could kill all the animals on Earth. The gods reproved him by creating Scorpio. That was a giant scorpion that Orion could not defeat.

Not far from the Orion constellation is Taurus. It shows the head and horns of an indomitable bull. It’s often said that the hunter Orion is confronting the bull, Taurus. So, according to the myths, Orion has a turbulent time up there. He’s being chased by a giant scorpion. And at the same time, he’s fighting a giant bull!

Fortunately, Orion has a couple of friends. He has two unswerving hunting dogs. They’re called Canis Major and Canis Minor. These dogs follow Orion through the sky. They help him to fight Taurus the Bull.

There are eighty-eight major constellations. And most people around the world use the same basic list. When they were first named, most ancient people could only guess what stars really were. They told stories and myths about them. These were patterned on what they could see with their own eyes when they looked up at the sky. But we’ve learned that there’s much more to space than meets the eye. Sometimes when we look into outer space, our eyes can deceive us.

     

The first astronomers used math and science to explain what they saw in the sky. They no longer made up stories. They developed hypotheses. These were based on facts that they learned about space.

Here’s an example. Ancient people saw that the sun ascended on one side of the sky in the morning. And it set on the other side of the sky at night. What they saw was the sun’s “movement” across the sky. It made them think that the sun moved, while the Earth stood still. Most ancients thought that everything in the universe went around the Earth. That included the sun and all of the stars. It took thousands of years before folks thought that the opposite was true. Beliefs changed. At some point, most thought that the Earth, in fact, revolved around the sun. This discovery was made by an early astronomer. He was named Nicolaus Copernicus.

Copernicus was the first to use science to explain that Earth revolves around the sun. But hardly anyone believed him at the time. That was about 500 years ago.

    

An astronomer named Galileo came after Copernicus. He believed what Copernicus said. He, too, thought that the Earth circumnavigated the sun. He invented telescopes that helped astronomers prove that Copernicus’s contention was true. Galileo did not invent the first telescope. But he did invent more powerful telescopes. These helped him and other astronomers make lots of key discoveries about space. For this reason, he’s thought by many to be the “father of modern astronomy.”

Much time has passed since these early astronomers. In that time, we’ve been accumulating an incredible amount of knowledge about the stars and the universe. And we now use tools like telescopes so that we’re broadening that knowledge each day. Copernicus and Galileo would be amazed by the breakthroughs that people have made in astronomy. And much of that has occurred over just the past century. Compare this large modern telescope to the one that Galileo was holding in the last picture. Astronomers today use telescopes like this one. Thus, they can study the stars and other distant parts of outer space that Galileo could not have envisaged.

Yes, we have gained new knowledge about outer space. But our understanding of the stars is still built upon the stories and knowledge passed on by people for thousands of years. Think of this the next time you find a constellation in the sky. You’ll know that other stargazers have been studying and telling stories about that same group of stars for thousands of years.

    
      

Chapter Five: The Moon
     
Earth’s closest empyrean neighbor is spotlighted in this photo. What is this famous celestial body called? It’s the moon.

We’ve been looking at the moon and wondering about it for thousands of years. And we’ve always been concocting stories about it. Some ancient myths claimed that the moon was the sun’s sister. Others said that the moon was a huge face looking down on Earth. Some children’s fantasies even said that the moon was made of cheese!

In fact, the moon is really just a big, cold, dark rock. You heard that faultlessly. Yes, the moon can appear to be agleam and luminous in the night sky. But the moon does not produce any light of its own. It’s not a star, like the sun. It’s just a rock. The light that you see when you look at the moon is really light from the sun. The moon is mirroring the sun’s light.

While Earth orbits the sun, the moon orbits Earth. How long does it take Earth to orbit the sun? It’s about 365 days. Right, that’s one year. How long does it take for the moon to orbit Earth? It takes a little more than twenty-seven days. Right, that’s about a month. In that time, the moon makes a complete trip around the Earth. But the moon also rotates on its axis as it orbits Earth. In fact, the moon circumvolves exactly once, as it orbits Earth exactly once. This is a remarkable feature. It keeps the same side of the moon always facing Earth. This means that we can’t see the back of the moon when we look up in the sky.

     

The appearance of the moon’s forefront changes each day of the month. That’s contingent upon where it is in its orbit. Follow the arrows in this diagram. You’ll see that the moon orbits Earth in a counterclockwise transit. The sun is over on the right-hand side of this diagram.

This image gives you a better idea of what the moon looks like during each of its phases.

During the first half of its orbit, the moon is said to be “waxing.” That means that over the course of a few nights, more of it becomes visible from Earth. Then, halfway through its cycle, the full moon appears. That means that the side facing Earth is also facing the light of the sun.

Then the moon completes the last half of its monthly orbit. Less and less of it is visible each night. During this time, we say that the moon is “waning.” Less of the moon is seen. By the time it finalizes its cycle, it looks like just a shiny sliver of light in the sky.

On other nights, it looks like there’s no moon at all! Remember how the moon does not make any light of its own? Well, sometimes the moon is between the sun and the Earth. So, the side of the moon facing the Earth does not reflect any sunlight. When this happens, the side of the moon facing the Earth is dark. It looks like there’s no moon in the sky.

     

This is called a “new moon.” The moon never looks exactly the same from one night to the next. The moon does not change its shape. It’s always a big, round rock. Instead, it only APPEARS to change shape. That depends on how sunlight hits the moon during its orbit.

On some nights, you can see just a sliver of the moon. This is called a “crescent moon.”

On other nights, it looks like the moon has been sliced in half. This is called a “half-moon.” Remember, the moon only LOOKS like it is changing shape. It is always a big, round rock. But it can look different during its orbit. That depends on how the light reflects off of it.

Halfway through its cycle, the moon looks like this. This is called a “full moon.” That’s because the full, round moon shines in the night sky. It’s possible for a full moon to appear twice in one calendar month. That’s just every once in a while. That’s because it takes only twenty-seven days for the moon to complete its orbit around Earth. Most months have about thirty days. When this happens, it’s called a “blue moon.” But this is rare. It only happens every few years. Have you heard someone say that something only happens “once in a blue moon?” They simply mean that it does not happen very often.

    

Some folks say they see a man’s face when they look at the full moon. That’s why we sometimes talk about the “man in the moon.” That’s as though there really were a face on the moon. Can you see what appears to be two eyes, a nose, and a mouth on the moon? Of course, there is no face on the moon. It’s just a big, round rock.

Part of the reason that we see a man’s face is because of dark areas on the moon’s surface. What made these dark areas? They’re places where lava from inside the moon poured out onto the moon’s surface. This happened long ago. These areas no longer have lava in them. But the holes left behind reflect sunlight differently than the rest of the moon’s surface. So, what happens when you look up at a full moon? You’re really seeing deep and dark holes across the moon’s surface.

   

Notice this when you take a close-up look. You can see that the moon’s surface is also covered with hundreds and thousands of craters. To understand why these craters are there, you need to know a few more facts about the moon. Unlike Earth, the moon has no atmosphere. There is not a protective bubble of air around the moon. Nor does the moon have any water, soil, plants. There are no other signs of life whatsoever.

(Editor’s note: In October 2020, NASA released information that claims that “water has been definitely found on the moon.”)

Without an atmosphere, the moon has nothing to protect it from all the meteoroids that zoom through outer space. As you learned, meteoroids strike Earth all the time. But most of them burn up in the atmosphere in a streak of light known as a meteor. Meteoroids, however, do not burn up when they hit the moon. They just crash right into the moon’s surface. They leave what are known as impact craters.

Later, you will learn the amazing, true story about real men on the moon. These were not just lava lakes that look like a man’s face. These were actual men who traveled to the moon and walked around on it. How do you think they got there? Keep listening over the next couple of days. You’ll soon learn the answers.

     
     
*********
   
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Astronomy

   

Lesson 52 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Canaveral, Europa, Europa’s, Gagarin, Mars’s, Shepard’s, Soviets, Sputnik, Uranus’s, Venus’s, abstracted, affirmation, ammunition, annals, antecedently, applauding, apprehensively, befitting, bewitching, bounteous, capped, capsule, categorize, circa, collections, construe, contemplating, copiousness, cratered, debris, deter, disconnected, dispatching, distinguishing, enhancing, enmeshes, escalate, fixated, gyrate, horizon’s, humanity, imaginations, impingements, initiated, inventive, irregularly, memorable, monitored, murky, mythos, naut, ogled, ominous, operable, orbiter, parachute, pinpointed, precondition, preposterous, propel, proximately, resolute, revolve, robotic, rovers, samplings, scrutinizing, signified, solely, spacecraft’s, spacecrafts, spacesuits, strikingly, succeeding, tempests, treadmills, turbulence, unattainable, undergoing, underlying, underway, unduly, velocities, woolgather
      
      

Chapter Six: History of Space Exploration and Astronauts
     
Think about when people first ogled the stars. It’s human nature to woolgather about people flying into outer space. What might that be like? For most of the annals of humanity, the thought of heading into space was viewed as preposterous. Humans traveling in space, most folks thought, was utterly unattainable. There was no way that we’d ever be able to go there. Still, this did not deter people from using their imaginations. They kept coming up with inventive ideas for space travel.

The Chinese invented the first rockets. That was hundreds of years ago. They used gunpowder. That’s the same type of ammunition used to fire guns and cannons. Lighting the gunpowder would propel the rocket into the air. Things changed about one hundred years ago. Scientists started to make huge advances in rocket technology.

Let’s move to circa 1950. We had been continually enhancing rocket technology for many years. We were now to the point of seriously contemplating space travel and exploration. Back then, there was a nation called the Soviet Union. It no longer exists today. It consisted of Russia and other countries near Russia. At the time, the U.S. was the only other nation in the world as large or as strong as the Soviets. The leaders of the Soviet Union and the U.S. had strong egos. Each wanted to show the world that theirs was the more powerful country. They’d do this by being the first to launch a rocket into outer space.

    

This photo shows scientists in the U.S. They were launching the first rocket. It was launched from Cape Canaveral, Florida, in 1950. This was just a test. It was to see whether this type of rocket engine was operable for successful space flight. This was the first of hundreds of rockets to be launched from there.

The Soviets succeeded in putting the first man-made object in orbit. That was on October 4, 1957. They launched a satellite called Sputnik One. A “satellite” is any object that moves in a constant orbit around another object in space.

Sputnik One was carried into space aboard a rocket. Then, it was released. It orbited Earth for a number of months. Then, it reentered the atmosphere and burned up.

Sputnik One was a great success. Because of it, the “Space Race” between the U.S. and the Soviet Union was now underway. Each country was fixated on proving that it had a better space program. For many years, the Soviets continued to lead in the Space Race. The leaders and people of each country took this quite seriously. It was not a game. It was a true matter of national pride.

The U.S. built its own space program. It was called the National Aeronautics and Space Administration. It’s called “NASA,” for short. The scientists at NASA hurried to try to catch up to the Soviets. A few months passed after the Soviet Union launched Sputnik One. NASA scientists in the U.S. launched a satellite of their own. It was called Explorer One. You’ll see it pictured here.

    

The Space Race went on at a heated pace into 1961. That’s when Soviet Yuri Gagarin became the first person to go into space and return safely. This picture of Gagarin was taken on the way to the launch pad for his historic journey. You can bet that he was feeling quite nervous at that point.

The Americans were close behind. A couple of months passed after Gagarin made his famous flight. Then a man named Alan Shepard became the first American to travel into space. This picture was taken shortly before Shepard boarded the Freedom 7 spacecraft. Notice that, like Gagarin, Shepard was wearing a helmet and a special suit. Space travelers need special gear like this. It allows them to survive the extreme conditions of outer space. In space, there is no air. And the temperatures can be both incredibly hot or cold.

Returning from outer space is just as dangerous as launching into outer space. This photo shows the Freedom 7, Alan Shepard’s ship, after his flight. Shepard is inside that little capsule! When his flight was finished, the capsule reentered the atmosphere. A parachute opened to lower it gently to Earth. Shepard landed in the ocean, as planned. The capsule floated there until a helicopter came to recover him.

    

Space travelers like Alan Shepard are called “astronauts.” The word astronaut comes from two Greek words. They are “astro,” meaning “star,” and “naut,” meaning “sail.” So, an astronaut is a “star sailor.” Being an astronaut can be one of the most interesting jobs in the world. But it is by no means an easy job.

Astronauts spend years in training to prepare for journeys into outer space. Astronauts must be healthy and strong. That’s because space travel can be tough. Astronauts are stuffed into tiny spaces. Then they’re launched into space in a rocket powered by thousands of gallons of powerful fuel. It is scary. And it is uncomfortable. But astronauts put up with it.

This picture shows astronauts undergoing training. These Apollo 17 astronauts are learning to use equipment for their mission.

Early NASA astronauts also spent hours and hours running in place on treadmills. They would soak their feet in ice water. And they would undergo a number of other difficult, painful tests. All of this was intended to make them tough. They had to be tough to be astronauts.

     
     

Chapter Seven: Exploration of the Moon
    
In 1961, the U.S. president was John F. Kennedy. He announced that the U.S. would send astronauts to the moon. And we’d do it within ten years. This seemed impossible to many folks. But Kennedy and the NASA scientists were resolute about succeeding. Thus, they initiated the Apollo Program. This team would send people to the moon. But there was a lot of work to be done before anyone could get near the moon.

Surveyor 1 was the first spacecraft that Americans sent to the moon. But it was unmanned. There were no people aboard. The purpose of Surveyor 1 was to survey the moon’s surface. It carried equipment to study the land, temperature, and other things about the moon. NASA needed to know these things before dispatching people to the moon.

The Apollo program flew lots of missions. The first one, Apollo 1, was a disaster. The spacecraft caught on fire before they had a chance to launch it. After that, the Apollo scientists had better success. First, there were unmanned missions to test a number of rockets and systems. This picture shows Apollo 4. It was an unmanned mission to test a rocket engine. This is the type of engine that would later fly men to the moon.

     

Next came manned missions. But these astronauts did not get to go to the moon. Instead, they were practicing and testing equipment. They had to make sure that everything would work properly. This photo shows the crew of the Apollo 7 mission.

Finally, on July 16, 1969, Apollo 11 was launched from the Kennedy Space Center in Florida. There were three astronauts aboard. They were Neil Armstrong, Michael Collins, and Buzz Aldrin. This picture was taken shortly before they went on their memorable mission.

It took four days for them to travel the 239,000 miles from Earth to the moon. During the launch, the astronauts were sitting in the very top of the rocket. Once it reached space, the part that they were in disconnected from the rocket. That part continued on toward the moon. The rocket was not needed once the ship had reached space.

Michael Collins was the pilot for the command module. This drove the lunar module close to the moon. But it did not actually land there. The lunar module was called the Eagle. It was attached to the command module during the journey from Earth to the moon. Once they got close enough to the moon, the Eagle broke off from the command module. Then it was to land on the surface. The Eagle orbited the moon, as Aldrin and Armstrong prepared to descend and land on the surface.

     

The Eagle was approaching the surface. Hundreds of scientists back at Mission Control were scrutinizing their computers apprehensively. They wanted affirmation that everything was going as planned. There is little room for error in space travel. The NASA scientists monitored every single part of the ship. They were making sure that every fuse and wire were working properly.

At the same time, people all over America were glued to their television sets. They were also nervously waiting to see what would happen. The Eagle was equipped with television cameras. So, everyone back home could see and hear everything that was happening 239,000 miles away on the moon! The moon landing excited people all over the world.

It took longer than expected. But finally, Neil Armstrong announced the famous words, “The Eagle has landed.” Great sighs of relief and cheers went up from mission control. And folks were applauding in living rooms across America.

Next, Armstrong prepared to leave the Eagle. He would soon step out onto the moon. This picture shows what Americans back home saw on their television sets. As you can see, the picture was not very clear. But look closely. You can see Armstrong about to set foot on the moon’s surface.

     

Armstrong stepped down. He landed on the fine, soft dust of the moon’s surface. With his first step he said, “That’s one small step for man, one giant leap for mankind.” What did he mean? He meant that he himself had taken a small step. He went just from the Eagle’s ladder onto the moon. But that step signified a huge leap in terms of the advances that humans had made by landing on the moon.

Aldrin followed Armstrong down the ladder. Both astronauts wore special spacesuits. They were designed to endure the harsh temperatures on the moon’s surface.

The astronauts conducted lots of experiments. These would help future astronauts and scientists. The first thing that they noticed was their mobility. They found out how easy it was to walk and move around. The moon has very little gravity compared to Earth. Here on Earth, when you jump up, you come straight back down. But that’s not so on the moon. When you hop on the moon, you stay up for a few seconds. And then you come down rather slowly.

The astronauts collected samplings of the moon’s dust and rocks. Then they planted an American flag in the moon’s soil. Antecedently, they had specially prepared the flag. They had inserted wires into it. That way, it would be firm and appear to be waving. It looked realistic, even though there’s no wind on the moon.

     
     

Five more Apollo missions landed successfully on the moon. In the end, the Apollo astronauts brought back a total of 842 pounds of moon rocks. Lots of these rocks are on display in museums around the world.

Apollo 17 was launched in 1972. It was the last mission to reach the moon. No one has returned to the moon since then. That is bound to change as humans continue to explore outer space.

      

    

Chapter Eight: The Solar System, Part One
     
Think of what we’ve known for thousands of years. Stargazers have known that the sun, moon, and stars are not the only celestial bodies in the night skies above Earth. Ancient stargazers knew that there are other planets up there, as well. What they did not know is that these planets, like Earth, revolve around the sun. Astronomers now know of eight major planets, including Earth, that revolve around the sun. In addition, there are a number of “dwarf planets,” or little planets.

The word “solar” is used to construe something that relates to the sun. Here’s an example. Solar energy refers to the heat and light that come from the sun. Planets and other bodies that orbit the sun make up what is known as the “solar system.”

This diagram shows the eight major planets in our solar system. These eight planets have little in common. But they do all orbit the same sun on their own special path. Beyond that, each planet is unique. The first four planets you’ll learn about are called the “inner planets.” Those are Mercury, Venus, Earth, and Mars.

Mercury is the closest planet to the sun. And it’s the smallest of the eight major planets in the solar system. Mercury can be seen from Earth. But it is hard to spot. You can only see it in the early morning or early evening.

    

Most planets in the solar system are named after Roman gods and goddesses. The planet Mercury is named after the Roman god Mercury. In mythology, the god Mercury was very fast. So, it makes sense that this planet is named after him. It takes just eighty-eight Earth days for Mercury to complete a revolution around the sun. So, it is a quick little planet. Unlike Earth, Mercury does not gyrate much. It spins on its axis just one and a half times during its revolution around the sun.

At first glance, you might notice that Mercury looks a lot like our moon. It has a rocky, heavily cratered surface. Mercury has some of the largest known crater impingements in the solar system. That means that it has taken a real beating from some very large meteors. In fact, some craters are about fifty miles wide.

Mercury has no atmosphere to protect it like Earth does. And because it is so close to the sun, the surface of Mercury is very hot, or very cold. Temps on the surface facing the sun can range anywhere from 300 degrees to nearly 1400 degrees Fahrenheit. On the surface facing away from the sun, it can be as low as 350 degrees below zero.

Venus is the second planet from the sun. It is named after the Roman goddess of love. Aside from the sun and the moon, Venus is the brightest celestial object that you can see from Earth.

    

It takes Venus proximately 225 Earth days to revolve around the sun. However, like Mercury, Venus does not rotate on its axis very fast. In fact, Venus actually rotates in the opposite direction that Earth does.

Venus is sometimes referred to as the “morning star,” or the “evening star.” That’s because it often appears as a bright object in either the evening sky, or in the morning sky. Venus is also known as Earth’s sister planet. That’s because it’s the closest planet to Earth. Further, the two planets are roughly the same size.

Beyond that, though, Earth and Venus have very little in common. Venus’s atmosphere consists of a very thick layer of clouds. So, it is hard for astronomers to study its surface. We do know, though, that the surface is very hot and dry. Venus’s murky atmosphere enmeshes much of the sun’s energy. That means that temps on the planet can escalate to above 800 degrees Fahrenheit!

You should recognize the planet in this photo. It’s your home planet, Earth. We’re the third planet from the sun. Earth is the only planet that does not take its name from a Roman or Greek god. The word “Earth” is an ancient word. It originally meant “ground.” When the word Earth was invented, the people living here did not even know that it was a planet. This photo was taken by the astronauts of the Apollo 8 mission. They did not get to land on the moon. But they did get to fly around it.

    

One of the distinguishing factors that sets Earth apart from other planets is our bounteous supply of water. Water is a precondition for life. Without water, there could not be any living things like people, plants, or animals. Yes, some other celestial bodies in our solar system have some water. But Earth is the only planet whose surface is mostly liquid water. And Earth is also the only planet with a copiousness of oxygen in the air. Oxygen is also an underlying requirement for life.

Mars is the fourth planet from the sun. Mars is named after the Roman god of war. Mars is often referred to as the Red Planet. That’s because of its color. You can see Mars from Earth. And even without a telescope, it’s fairly easily pinpointed because of its reddish tint.

The farther you get from the sun, the colder it is. Further, the longer it takes to complete a single revolution around the sun. It takes Mars 687 Earth days to revolve around the sun. It’s interesting, though, that Mars rotates on its axis at about the same speed as Earth.

   

Mars has two moons. But they are small and irregularly shaped. One of them is pictured here. Astronomers believe that these moons are really large asteroids. They think that they became trapped in orbit as they passed by Mars billions of years ago.

Because Mars is somewhat close to Earth, NASA has been able to send several spacecrafts to explore that planet. NASA has sent several unmanned spacecrafts to orbit Mars. NASA has also managed to send several small robotic vehicles, called rovers, to explore Mars’s surface. The photo that you see here is the first color photo ever taken on another planet! It was snapped by the Spirit Exploration Rover. Most of the rocky surface of Mars is covered in a layer of rust. That’s why Mars is a reddish-brown color.

NASA scientists hope to send astronauts to Mars one day. But it may be many years before technology exists that might allow them to accomplish this. Perhaps you’ll decide to be an astronaut when you grow up. Maybe you can be the first person to set foot on Mars! It will not be easy to put a person on Mars. But people used to think it was impossible to go to the moon, too.

      
     

Chapter Nine: The Solar System, Part Two
     
In the last chapter, you learned about the four inner planets of our solar system. Those are Mercury, Venus, Earth, and Mars. Now you’ll learn about the outer planets. They are Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune. And we’ll talk about the famous dwarf planet, Pluto, as well.

The first key difference between the inner and outer planets is this. The inner planets are all made up of rocks and metals. Whereas the outer planets are made of different types of gases.

The planet Jupiter is the fifth planet from the sun. In Roman mythos, Jupiter was the king of the gods. He was the strongest and most powerful of all. The largest planet in our solar system is named after him. Jupiter is so big that you could stuff about 1,300 planet Earths inside of it.

It takes Jupiter nearly twelve Earth years to make one revolution around the sun. But Jupiter rotates on its axis faster than any other planet in the solar system. This massive planet rotates all the way around on its axis in less than ten hours. Jupiter is made mostly of hydrogen and other gases. Because of its fast rotation and the mixing of its gases, it is planet of turbulence and tempests.

    

The best-known feature on Jupiter is its large, red spot. This spot is actually a massive storm. The storm is so big that you could fit three planet Earths inside of it! Jupiter can be seen with the naked eye from Earth. And sometimes you can see its red spot with an ordinary telescope.

There are at least ninety-two moons in orbit around Jupiter. Most of them are very small. But four of these moons are well-known. They were all discovered first by the famous astronomer Galileo. These are easily perceptible with a pair of binoculars. Each is interesting in its own way. Europa, the small one in the upper right, is a lot of folks’ favorite.

Europa is slightly smaller than our own moon. Yet it is one of the most bewitching celestial bodies in the solar system. Europa’s surface is covered in ice. And its atmosphere contains a lot of oxygen. Many astronomers believe that beneath Europa’s ice there is an ocean of liquid water. This means that maybe there is some form of life on this distant little moon.

The next planet in the solar system is Saturn. It’s the sixth planet from the sun. It’s the second-largest planet in the solar system. But it’s still much smaller than Jupiter. Saturn is famous for its rings. It’s not the only planet with rings. But no other planet has rings like Saturn’s. This incredible photo was taken by an unmanned orbiter in 2004.

    
    

Saturn has a number of layers with different types of clouds. And it is quite stormy, too. Though it’s not as stormy as its neighbor Jupiter. Because it is so far from the sun, it takes Saturn nearly thirty Earth years to make one complete orbit. Different parts of Saturn rotate at different velocities. But for the most part, Saturn rotates on its axis very quickly. It takes a little over ten hours to complete one rotation.

The rings of Saturn are always moving around the planet. They are made up mainly of ice and a few other types of materials. The rings are pretty much huge collections of dust. And there are some larger chunks here and there. No one is sure how the rings got there. Some astronomers believe that the rings formed when one of Saturn’s moons exploded. They think that the debris became trapped in orbit. Others say that the material in the rings is left over from the time when Saturn was formed. That would have occurred billions of years ago. You can see Saturn from Earth during certain times of the year. And with an ordinary telescope, you can see the rings.

    
    

The seventh planet is Uranus. It has the coldest atmosphere of any planet in the solar system. It is really far from the sun. So, it takes Uranus eighty-four Earth years to make one complete orbit. Uranus is made of hydrogen. But its atmosphere also contains a lot of ice and other substances not found on Jupiter or Saturn. Uranus is named after a Greek god of the sky. That makes it the only planet other than Earth that’s not named after a Roman god. It’s possible to see Uranus from Earth with the naked eye. But you really have to know where and when to look for it. That’s because it appears very dim from here on Earth.

Uranus has one very special characteristic. It rotates on its side! You can’t see it in this image. But in comparison to Earth and the other planets, Uranus’s axis is sideways. It’s as though someone turned the planet on its side.

The planet Neptune is the eighth and final major planet in the solar system. In Roman mythology, Neptune was the god of the sea. So, this is a befitting name. That’s because of the planet’s beautiful, blue color. We still don’t know why Neptune is blue. And it will probably be a while before we figure it out. That’s because Neptune is nearly three billion miles from the sun. That makes it hard and expensive to send unmanned probes to explore it.

    
    

It takes Neptune nearly 165 Earth years to orbit the sun. The planet is never visible to the naked eye from Earth. And you’ll need a fairly powerful telescope to get a good view of its coloring.

Not so very long ago, students in school were taught that there were nine planets in the solar system. That count included Pluto. Ever since Pluto was discovered in 1930, it had been considered a planet. However, in 2006, astronomers decided to categorize Pluto as a “dwarf planet.” There are other such bodies in our solar system.

In Roman mythology, Pluto was the god of the underworld. That was an ominous and dreary place. This is a good name for such a cold and abstracted dwarf planet. Pluto is about four billion miles from the sun. So, it is unduly cold and dark out there. The planet is made almost solely of frozen nitrogen. Nitrogen is a type of gas. It takes Pluto about 243 Earth years to orbit the sun.

     
    

We have a lot to learn about Pluto and other celestial bodies in the outer reaches of the solar system. But it’s not easy to explore this area. For now, this is about the best photo we have of Pluto. And it was taken from three billion miles away by a special spacecraft called the Hubble Space Telescope. So far, Pluto remains unexplored. A special probe was launched toward Pluto in the year 2003. But it did not reach the planet until 2015.

(Editor’s note. Here is a link to a brief but fascinating NASA article about the above-noted 2015 probe to Pluto. Trailer: “The mountains discovered on Pluto during the New Horizon’s spacecraft’s flyby of the dwarf planet in 2015 are covered by a blanket of methane ice, creating bright deposits strikingly like the snow-capped mountain chains found on Earth.”

     
https://www.nasa.gov/feature/ames/pluto-ice-caps   )

     
   
*********

     
            
WEEK EIGHTEEN PHONICS READ-ALONGS
     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    
*********

*********

   
     
WEEK NINETEEN    
     

WEEK NINETEEN READING PASSAGES

                

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Astronomy
 
   

Lesson 53 – Part Three (“Sun, Moon, and Stars” Unit)

    
NEW WORDS: Danielle, Galilei, Gan, Gordon, Lin, Lin’s, Luna, Shen, Shi, Wu, Xian, autumnal, brewed, chamomile, comprised, discernible, duskiness, equated, equator’s, equinox, establishes, foresee, graduates, hemisphere’s, incorrectly, indeterminate, manifestation, nonchalantly, planetarium, planetarium’s, predictable, repetition, sequencing, setter, solstice, solstices, sunrises, sunsets, supervisor, transitioning, transitions, universities, unquestionably, vernal, welkin
    
     

Chapter One: The Mysterious Movement of the Moon
      
It’s early in the morning on a school day, while Lin establishes himself at the kitchen table. It’s still dark outside, and he’s tired. It’s hard to wake up on these dark, cold mornings! Sleepily, Lin looks out the kitchen window, and the sky is just beginning to brighten. He takes a sip of the soothing chamomile tea that his mom has brewed for him. Lin can see the moon. “It’s morning,” he thinks, “so, why is it still dark, and why is the moon still in the sky?”

Just before dinner that evening, Lin walks his pet Gordon setter, Luna. The sun has set beyond Lin’s ken, and the duskiness presses onwards. Lin again notices the moon in the sky, but it’s in a different place than it was that morning. Again, he wonders why the moon is visible when it’s not yet nighttime. He thought that the moon came out only at night. But, in fact, the manifestation of the sky is transitioning all the time.

      
     

When he sits down to dinner, Lin looks for the moon through the kitchen window. But the moon is not there! Lin saw the moon when he walked Luna just a few minutes ago. He knows it’s in the sky. So why can’t he see it through the window, like he could at breakfast this morning? He knows that he saw the moon this morning when he was sitting in this same spot. He was looking through this same window.

Lin thinks back to the beginning of first grade. The mornings were bright and sunny, not dark. He walked the dog before bedtime instead of before dinner, because it was still light outside later in the day. “But where was the moon?” Lin thinks to himself. “Why can I only see the moon sometimes? And why does it seem to move from place to place?”

     
    

Chapter Two: What Causes Night and Day?
    
Lin saw changes in the day and night welkin, and what caused these changes is indeterminate for him. Think about the difference between day and night. It’s the sun! When the sun is out, it’s daytime, and it’s light outside. When the sun is not in the sky, it’s nighttime, and it’s dark outside.

To learn about day and night, we first need to understand some things about the Earth. Earth gets light from the sun, and our sun is a star! It looks much bigger and brighter than the other stars that you see in the night sky. That’s because it is much closer to Earth. Lots of other stars are larger and more luminous than the sun. They just seem tiny because they’re so far away.

How do we describe where the sun or moon is in the sky? You’ve probably heard people use the words north, south, east, west, up, and down. These are directions that let us describe the locations of objects or places. They can help us tell where the sun or moon is in the sky.

    

The sun always rises in the east, and it appears to move across the sky during the day. Then it sets in the west. One daytime plus one nighttime are equated with one Earth day, which is twenty-four hours long. Where Lin lives, the sun rises and sets once in every period of twenty-four hours. Look at the labels for east and west. Can you point to where the sun rises and sets?

You may be wondering why you cannot see the sun in the sky all the time. We have sunrises and sunsets because Earth is shaped like a ball, and it spins. When one side is facing the sun, the other side is facing away from the sun.

Only one half of Earth at a time faces the sun. It is light, and daytime, on that side. It is dark, and nighttime, on the other side. But as Earth spins, the light side transitions to dark, and the dark side becomes light. This is why we have night and day. This pattern happens every twenty-four hours. Where is it daytime in this picture, and where is it nighttime.

     
     

Chapter Three: Longer and Shorter Times of Daylight
    
Lin noticed that sometimes it was dark outside when he ate breakfast, and sometimes it was light. But he eats breakfast at the same time every day. That must mean that on some days the sun rises earlier, and on some days it rises later. The length of day and night changes throughout the year. If you collect data, you can see a pattern.

Think about the changes that Lin noticed. Then think about what you have learned about Earth and the sun. What time of year do you think it was when it was dark outside in the morning? What time of year do you think it was when he could walk his dog before bedtime?

    

By collecting data and using statistics, you’ll see that the sun rises and sets at predictable times. The times change a little bit each day. You can play outside much later in the summer than you can in the winter. That’s because the sun rises very early and sets very late in the summer. So, summer unquestionably has the most daylight.

In the fall, our days get shorter and shorter. Winter has the least amount of daylight. The shortest day of the year is in December where Lin lives. Then, as winter turns to spring, the amount of time between sunrise and sunset nonchalantly grows longer and longer. The longest day of Lin’s year is in June. Then the amount of the daylight slowly decreases as summer turns to fall. The days get shortest in December. This pattern is an annual repetition. It is the same time of day in both pictures. Why is it bright daytime in one picture and getting dark in the other?

      
     

Chapter Four: Why Does the Moon Seem to Move?
     
What did Lin notice about the moon when he saw it both in the morning and at night? He saw it when it was still light outside, and he saw it when it was dark. He saw it in different places in the sky. Just like the sun, the moon’s place in the sky changes. And just like the sun, its movement follows a predictable pattern.

The moon is very bright against the dark night sky. But it is not only a night sky object. The moon appears in the sky both during the day and at night. The sun’s bright light sometimes makes the moon harder, or even impossible, to see during the day.

Like the sun, the moon rises and sets. It rises in the eastern sky, then it sets in the west. During the time that the moon is discernible, it appears to move across the sky. Unlike the sun, the moon actually moves! It moves in a path around Earth. Earth also spins. So, the moon’s place in the sky changes.

     

Can you tell if the moon is rising or setting here? Not unless you know which direction the picture is facing. If the picture shows a view to the east, which is it? Can you tell if the moon is rising or setting here? If the picture shows a view to the west, which is it?

The moon has the shape of a round ball. Because we see only one side of the moon, it sometimes looks like a circle. But sometimes its shape looks different. The moon’s shape changes over the course of one month. These changes happen in a predictable pattern, and these changes in shape are called the moon’s “phases.”

The full moon has a complete circle shape. The quarter moon is a half-circle shape. The crescent moon looks like the shape of the white part of a fingernail. During the new moon phase, the moon is hard to see. The whole circle is dark.

     
     

Chapter Five: How Does The Starry Sky Change?
    
Lin has figured out that the appearance of the sun and moon changes in the sky. But what about the stars in the sky? Do those change, too? The sun is just one of many billions of stars. Except for the sun, stars are very far from Earth. They are so far away that they look like tiny points of light in the sky. You can see stars because they make their own light.

Stars are in the sky all the time, but we can only see them at night. During the day, the sun’s bright light blocks out light from other stars. When the sun sets, the stars show up against the dark sky once again. Some stars appear to be larger and brighter than others. Still, it is hard to tell them apart.

    

With so many stars in the sky, how can we tell which one is which? A long time ago, people imagined picture patterns from stars, much like you can connect dots to draw a picture. These star pictures are called “constellations.” Look at these constellations. What do their shapes make you think of? Does this look like a hunter? Does this look like a scorpion?

Constellations can contain just a few stars or many stars. The Big Dipper is one of the easier groups of stars to spot in the night sky. The Big Dipper is comprised of seven stars and is shaped like a ladle. (A ladle is a type of deep spoon that you might use to serve up soup.) The Big Dipper is visible in the northern night sky.

Remember what Lin noticed about objects in the sky. He noticed the way the positions of the sun and the moon change. Do you think that the positions of stars change, too? How could you find out?

     
     

Chapter Six: Science in Action — Meeting an Astronomer
     
Lin has learned a lot about the objects in the sky since he started noticing them through his kitchen window. He knows where the sun rises and sets. Sometimes, Lin sees a full moon, and at other times, he sees a skinny crescent moon. Sometimes he can’t see the moon at all. Lin has made enough observations that he now knows the sequencing. He can foresee how the moon’s shape will appear from one week to the next.

Now Lin is excited to be on a class field trip. The students are visiting a planetarium, which is a special kind of dark theater. Stars are projected on the curved ceiling, and it makes the dome look like the night sky.

The planetarium’s supervisor is named Danielle. “The planetarium can show what the night sky will look like here tonight,” Danielle says. “It can also show what the night sky would look like on any other night, and from any other place on Earth!”

Danielle explains that scientists who study stars and other objects in space are called astronomers. “Astronomers have been observing the night sky for thousands of years,” she tells the class. “Long ago, people looked at the stars, and they noticed that they saw different groups of stars during different seasons. They recorded what they saw and discovered patterns. Now scientists know that they can use those patterns to predict which stars they will see on any given night. In a planetarium, we can display what that looks like.”

     
      

Astronomers a long time ago recorded what the stars looked like in the sky. They made maps of the stars. A planetarium combines lots of information from many star maps, from many places. Danielle tells the students about some of the first makers of star maps. She also tells the students that some of the lights in the night sky are not stars at all. They are other planets!

Danielle then tells the class about Shi Shen, Gan De, and Wu Xian. They were Chinese astronomers who lived more than two thousand years ago. They mapped the positions of stars, and their star chart used lines to connect groups of stars together into constellations. Those constellations are different from the ones that Lin is used to. They imagined different pictures made from stars in the night sky.

Then Danielle talked of Galileo Galilei, who was an Italian astronomer. He lived more than four hundred years ago. Galileo used a telescope to view objects in the night sky. He looked more closely at the moon than anyone had before him. Galileo discovered that there were many more stars in the sky than people had ever seen before. He recorded the way that they moved and changed, and he found many patterns. Galileo’s data changed how people thought about the universe.

      
    

APPENDIX: Editor’s Note — Don’t EVER fall for this trick!
      
There’s a well-known story from 1989 that a number of Harvard graduates and faculty flunked a very basic test about the Earth and the sun. Harvard is one of the most respected universities in the world. And you have to be really smart to do well there! But, SURPRISE!

Twenty-five people were asked why it’s warmer in the summer and colder in the winter. Twenty-two of them answered the question incorrectly. Those 22 said that the Earth was closer to the sun in summer, and further from the sun in winter. WRONG!!

Never get caught on this one! The correct answer is that the temperature swings are due to the Earth rotating on its axis at a 23-degree angle. As the Earth makes its annual rotation around the sun, it’s tilt determines how much sunlight hits both the Northern and the Southern Hemispheres each day.

In the north-of-the-equator’s “summer,” more sunlight hits the Northern Hemisphere. There’s more sunlight, so that warms things up more. In the Southern Hemisphere, during that time, it’s their “winter.” In the south-of-the-equator’s “summer,” the Earth’s tilt provides more daylight to them. Therefore, at that time, it’s “winter” in the Northern Hemisphere.

     

There are two specific days in the year when both hemispheres receive virtually the same amount of sunlight. The “vernal equinox” describes the day that the Northern Hemisphere’s spring begins, and that’s usually around April 21. The “autumnal equinox” describes the day that the Northern Hemisphere’s autumn begins, and that’s around September 21.

Then we have our “solstices.” The Northern Hemisphere’s “winter solstice” is the day that winter officially begins, which is around December 21. So, on that day, the Northern Hemisphere is receiving its lowest dose of daily sunlight. That also means that in the North, it’s the “shortest day of the year.” Then there is the “summer solstice,” the day that summer officially begins in the North. That’s around June 21. And that marks “the longest day of the year” for the Northern Hemisphere.

So, think back to Lin’s story above. Not only does the Earth’s “tilted” rotation explain the Earth’s changing annual temperatures as we move from season to season. It also explains why the “length of our days” also constantly changes!

So, now keep this in mind for the rest of your lives and never get tricked! If you get to go to Harvard, you’ll be one of the graduates who gets this question right!

Here’s a brief article describing the 1989 questioning of some folks at Harvard:

 
http://math.buffalo.edu/~pitman/science_education.html
     
     
*********
  
   

Lesson 54 – “UsingEnglish.com” Academic Word Builder

   
NEW WORDS: abbreviate, articulate, attributed, ballet, book’s, condos, contend, continuum, deviation, devise, diminished, ethical, flawed, font, footer, fugue, ignores, inferred, instincts, irony, justification, optional, origins, page’s, plagiarism, presumption, rephrase, societal, stanza, substitution, symbolic, termination, transformation, variables, violation, vomit, waive, wildfire   
     
      

I saw two ghostly entities.

This liquid has a high concentration of bleach.

Make this deviation from our plan.

I’ll compose a fugue for the piano.

That act constitutes fraud.

What’s your justification for saying that?

She highlighted this stanza of the poem.

Do that, and you’ll suffer bad consequences.

We acknowledged her help with the project.

Caterpillars go through a major transformation.

The patient’s in the recovery room.

She’s a resident of Maine.

“Raining cats and dogs” is a figurative phrase.

The coach questioned his team’s motivation.

Rate it on a continuum of one-to-ten.

There are fluctuations in the radio signals.

I have a persistent cough.

She cited Shakespeare in her paper.

That’s the dominant wolf in the pack.

I never conceived that he’d say that!

Choose from these five categories.

Sherlock Holmes posed as a chimney sweep.

     

I predicted that they’d win!

I’m at your disposal to help out.

Stealing is a violation of the law.

How would you characterize her mood?

Sign this revision of the contract.

My bank account is low on funds.

What’s the timeline for the project?

I’ll waive my fee for this consultation.

His mental state has diminished.

She played the hymn with intensity.

Many in the audience yelled, “Bravo!”

Paraphrase it to make it simpler.

The end of her novel was full of irony.

They’ve learned about the origins of these species.

Solve the problem for these two variables.

Is this brand a good substitution?

He made another antique car acquisition.

The two lawyers began corresponding with each other.

What’s your assessment of her thoughts?

Dessert is optional.

Increase the font on this page’s footer.

Their country has known ten years of stability.

     

This region has a broad diversity of plant life.

His story was credible.

Your main assumption is flawed.

You can abbreviate “doctor” as “doc” or “Dr.”

That criminal is not ethical.

He’s devoted to his wife.

A cop gave me a parking citation.

This book’s illustrated with lots of color.

This flute composition is hard to play.

She wrote a terse conclusion to the experiment.

My car’s registered in the State of Utah.

She has a strong reliance on her instincts.

Don’t get too much exposure to the sun.

Our teacher’s name is Mrs. Burke.

Ultimately, these actions will get him in trouble.

The project’s implementation occurs next month.

Let’s persuade mom to let us stay up late.

They converted these apartments into condos.

Inevitably, we have four seasons each year.

I learned much from his narrative of Lincoln’s life.

Use this hot sauce at your own discretion.

The eagle is symbolic of the American spirit.

    
     

That saying is attributed to Mark Twain.

It’s my presumption that you’re hungry.

That crook is dependent on the manipulation of people.

I speculate that the stock market will go up soon.

Our school has a high percent of minorities.

Let’s devise a tricky play to show the coach.

I’m mad at you as a consequence of your bad manners.

After my intervention, the two stopped fighting.

I accompanied mom to the ballet.

Rephrase that so that I can understand it.

You need great coordination to be a tightrope walker.

What went on in the show’s preceding episode?

He sought out his dad in the crowd.

That married couple has a great relationship.

My job termination is effective this Friday.

Courts are supposed to protect our constitutional rights.

His political orientation is left-wing.

I love classical music.

I contend that the Bears will beat the Rams.

The doc induced her to vomit.

Articulate your plan’s details to me.

The virus’s transmission is spreading like wildfire.

Hypothesize who will win the election.

     

She inferred that I am dumb!

What are the requisite skills of a nurse?

His behavior ignores societal norms.

They rejected my offer to buy their house.

Ice cream sales correlate with hot weather.

I’ve compiled a list of good movies for you.

You exaggerate your skills.

What’s the underlying reason she did that?

Is this a meteor fragment?

Our kids have lots of interaction at school.

He’s guilty of plagiarism in his book report.

I proofread my test and found two spelling errors.

What insights did you gain from her lecture?

I can’t emphasize enough how careful you need to be.

There’s been a huge displacement of people in their civil war.

What did you conclude from your analysis?

We welcomed her participation in the brainstorm session.

I’ve been assigned to the dorm on the hill.

Invariably, we can count on some snow days this winter.

This chapter will foreshadow a surprise at the end of the book.

My financial advisor sold some of my stock.

I still need to annotate my thesis.

This info is irrelevant to the court case.

      
     
*********
   
    
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)

   

Lesson 55 – Early Explorers And Settlers 

   
NEW WORDS: Anglican, Pocahontas, Powhatan, Raleigh, Rolfe, abandonment, acquiring, backfiring, bankrolled, befell, belatedly, chancy, coerced, colony’s, commissioned, commonwealths, confiscated, cooperating, covetous, craving, cultivating, declined, denomination, directive, disembarking, disinter, dominion, earmarked, egalitarian, endeavors, excursion, expedited, gallant, harboring, heeled, highborn, lucrative, miscalculation, oceangoing, opportunistic, overlong, overran, pathfinder, protectorates, pummeled, puritan, puritans, reconnaissance, seaway, sustaining, swampland, upshot, urgently, validated, vanquished, weathered
      
      

Chapter One: The Conquistadors
      
Christopher Columbus was a pathfinder. He had sailed the Atlantic. He went to the Americas. That was in 1492. We used to think that he discovered America. But we now know that’s not true. The Vikings had been there centuries before.

King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella were Spain’s monarchs. They had bankrolled his excursion. The upshot of his trip was that it made the king and queen quite happy. The land that Columbus went to was “new.” It was not known by the Europeans of that time. The king and queen planned to be very opportunistic. They hoped to find lots of riches in the Americas!

Let’s turn to the decades after Columbus. The Spanish and the Portuguese did lots of reconnaissance in the New World. They validated much about Central and South America. These lands did, indeed, have gold and silver. People just had to disinter it out of the ground.

    
     

We’ll now meet the “Conquistadors.” That means “conquerors” in Spanish. They went to Central and South America. They had a blunt directive. They were to gain dominion over the land and the people.

Hernan Cortes and Francisco Pizarro were such men. They helped to make Spain rich. Cortes vanquished the Aztec of Mexico. He took all of their land. Francisco Pizarro overran the Inca of Peru. The Spanish killed many of these people. Some also died from diseases that the Spanish brought with them. Others were coerced into digging for gold and silver.

These conquerors came back to Europe. They brought back much gold and silver. Some European kings and queens were covetous. They wanted their countries to get rich, too! And Spain and Portugal were not just acquiring riches. They were setting up protectorates there, too.

    
     

Chapter Two: Queen Elizabeth and the Lost Colony
     
So, other European commonwealths wished to be in the game. They sent their traders and fishermen to the New World to make money. Let’s see what England did. Queen Elizabeth wanted English settlers to go there and take land, too. She was craving to do what the Spanish and Portuguese had done.

So, she had need of someone gallant. He’d have to set off on a chancy voyage. He’d have to find land that could be settled on. She chose Sir Walter Raleigh. This highborn noble set sail for the eastern coast of North America. He was commissioned to find the best place to build an English colony. He found just the spot! When he returned, he sent a group of men to Roanoke Island. That was just off the coast of what’s today North Carolina.

The first English settlers sent there did not last long. Life there was too hard. They came back to England. Later, Sir Walter sent a second group. These were English men, women, and children. They went to Roanoke Island to try again. For a while, things went well.

A child named Virginia Dare was born there. But only three years went by. By then, all of these settlers had disappeared. The colony was in a state of abandonment. No one knows for sure what befell them. That’s why it’s called “The Lost Colony.”

    
     

Chapter Three: The English Travel to Virginia
     
For a while, the English did not send more folks to the New World. But they were sustaining lucrative trade and fishing there. These traders brought back lots of valuable goods. They had furs, lumber, and pearls. They got rich.

Some of these traders went to King James. He was the new king of England. They had a plan. They wished to try settling again in the New World. They wished to send settlers to search for gold and silver. King James said, “yes.” The traders expedited their endeavors to find oceangoing vessels, supplies, and men.

    

It was just before Christmas in 1606. Three ships sailed into the Atlantic. Here were their names. The Susan Constant, the Godspeed, and the Discovery. There were 105 male passengers on board. There were 39 sailors. Also on board was a note from King James. It told them what to do. It told them how to behave when they got to the New World.

Soon after they set out, the weather was not cooperating. The winds died down. The ships went nowhere. They were stranded for six weeks. The ships just sat there. They waited for a wind to fill the sails to take them west. They had to dig into their supplies. They ate food that was earmarked for use in their new home. They drank the water that they had brought with them. The weeks went by. Lots of them became sick.

Belatedly, strong winds did come. But these winds were too strong. They blew the ships in the wrong direction! Bad storms swept across the seaway. Enormous waves pummeled the ships. Things eventually calmed down. An overlong four months after they left England, the three ships reached what is now Virginia.

  
    

Chapter Four: John Smith and the Powhatan
     
Right after disembarking in Virginia, the king’s note was read out loud. The king wanted them to find a good place to settle. He did not want them to be seen by passing Spanish ships. The land should also be near a wide, deep river. This colony was to be named Jamestown, after King James. The settlers were to urgently search for gold and silver.

A number of men had been chosen to run the colony. One of them was a young adventurer named John Smith. Smith was a natural leader. But the other leaders didn’t like him. He was not well-heeled and powerful. They declined to treat such an ordinary person as him in an egalitarian way. Instead, they left him tied up on one of the ships.

This was a big miscalculation. The other leaders chose swampland to settle on. The land was also bad for farming. The damp swampland was good for one thing, though. And that was for harboring mosquitoes. Further, these deadly creatures carried a disease called malaria. The settlers were also not near clean drinking water. Half of the settlers died in the first few months. Then, to add to their problems, the Powhatan were not happy that they had come. These were the Native Americans whose land the settlers had confiscated.

    

After some time, John Smith DID become the colony’s leader. He persuaded those who had weathered the first few months to get to work. They chopped down trees. They built homes. And a strong log wall was built around the settlement.

That first winter was very hard for the settlers. They were all cold and very hungry. Smith also knew they would have to make peace with the Powhatan. They needed to trade with the Native Americans for food. John Smith set off to do just that.

Smith became friends with Chief Powhatan. He was the leader of the Powhatan. He had a daughter named Pocahontas. She also became a good friend to Smith. The Powhatan agreed to trade corn and meat for axes and blankets. The food that the Powhatan gave to the settlers was enough to last them through the winter. In the spring, those who had survived were able to plant their own crops.

Pocahontas helped the settlers a lot. She encouraged her father to give the starving settlers food. And she may even have saved John Smith’s life. After a time, she married a settler by the name of John Rolfe. Pocahontas then traveled all the way to England and met King James.

    
     

Chapter Five: Enslaved People in the Colonies
     
The settlers got to know the Powhatan. They saw that they grew tobacco plants and smoked tobacco in pipes. The English settlers had not found gold. But they had found a plant that could make England rich. They realized how smart cultivating their own tobacco would be. Then, they could ship it back to England and sell it.

Before long, the English were smoking lots of tobacco from Virginia. In fact, Jamestown was making tons of money. Now, the colony’s farmers wanted to grow even more tobacco. But to grow more tobacco, they needed more people. Some people came from England to do this hard work. But before long, there was a need for even more workers.

Over a period of time, people were enslaved. They were brought from Africa to work on large farms. These were called “plantations.” These were mostly in the English colonies in the South. Enslaved Africans were not free. They did not choose to plant tobacco. These enslaved people were bought and sold like the tobacco that they were growing. This is an abominable part of our U.S. history.

    
     

Chapter Six: Pilgrims Arrive in Plymouth
    
One community of people, called the Pilgrims, set off for Virginia for different reasons, as they did not want to grow tobacco or find gold. Instead, they wanted to pray to God in their own way, which was not possible in England at that time. So, the Pilgrims set sail on a ship called the Mayflower.

The Mayflower was a small ship, and there was not much room for its hundred-and-two passengers and thirty sailors. The passengers slept mostly on the floor, and in hammocks below the main deck. For the first month, the voyage went well, however, then stormy weather arrived, and the passengers became very ill.

The storms at sea were so bad that the Mayflower was blown off course, so, the Pilgrims never actually arrived in Virginia. Instead, they arrived in what is today Massachusetts, in New England. The place they chose to settle had once been a Wampanoag village, and the Pilgrims named their new home Plymouth.

    

The Pilgrims had also arrived as the weather was turning cold, and it was too late to plant crops, so somehow the settlers needed to get through the cold winter months.

The Pilgrims set about building homes, but because it was so cold, the women and children slept on the Mayflower. Many people died due to the cold, sickness, and lack of food. People began to lose hope, but then spring came, and help arrived, too!

There was a Native American by the name of Squanto, who spoke English, and he demonstrated to the Pilgrims the best ways to plant crops on land that was new to them. Squanto also showed the Pilgrims how to be good hunters and fishermen.

With more food to eat, the Pilgrims grew strong again, and to celebrate, Squanto and members of the Wampanoag joined the Pilgrims for a feast of thanksgiving. They ate roasted deer and turkey, and they ate the fish that they had caught and the vegetables that they had grown. Once again, Native Americans had generously helped people from another land to survive, which over time, in a sense, largely ended up backfiring on them. This is another very sad chapter in U.S. history.

    
     

Chapter Seven: The Puritans
    
Just a few years after the Pilgrims’ first Thanksgiving in Plymouth, another group of people came to New England, and they were called the Puritans. Like the Pilgrims, they left England because the king would not let them worship as they wanted, and his orders were that they could only worship in the religious denomination of the Anglican Church.

King Charles the first was actually happy to get rid of the Puritans, so he signed a paper called a “charter,” giving them permission to start a colony in Massachusetts Bay. With things going so well in the Massachusetts Bay Colony, more Puritans arrived, and within ten years, there were over ten-thousand people living there.

     
     

This colony also did well because the Puritans made sure that everyone worked. Even young people had to work, because the Puritans believed that children should be taught jobs that they could do as adults. This way they would always be useful.

The Puritans wanted their children to learn skills, as well as to know how to read and write, and they wanted everyone to read the Bible. Because education was so important to them, Puritan law said that every town must have a school, where all of the townspeople had to pay for both the school and its teacher. We still pay for public schools this way. The Puritans also started Harvard College.

After a while, the Puritans and others began moving to areas farther away, and new settlements began in what would become today’s states of Rhode Island, Connecticut, and New Hampshire. Before long, there were thirteen colonies. Although they didn’t know it at the time, the colonists were helping to create a new country, the United States of America.

   

Image subtitles.

This is what gold looks like when it is first taken out of the ground. Sir Walter felt sure that they would be able to set up an English colony on this small island. Many different Native American groups had tobacco pipes.

      
    
*********

      
    
WEEK NINETEEN PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY    
     

WEEK TWENTY READING PASSAGES

     

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
    

Lesson 56 – Ancient China

   
NEW WORDS: Confucius, Qin, Qingming, adherents, archaic, burdens, chi, cocoons, conjoining, constituents, contended, deserves, discord, doctrines, emanates, emulating, encounters, flourished, folktale, forebears, foreigner, foreigners, fussy, graves, guarded, herding, honoring, imagining, inundated, jubilee, kinder, loosen, mashing, nomads, popularity, potentate, resolving, scion, spacious, suboptimal, swells, terminates, traditionally, trustworthy, upsurge, virtuous, watchtowers, yields

    

Chapter One: China’s Great Rivers
      
China is a giant land with flat plains, rich farmland, high mountains, and hot deserts. Across part of this spacious land swells the second longest river in Asia. That’s the mighty Huang He. The Huang He is yellow in color, because of the silt that the river water carries with it. “Huang He” means “Yellow River.”

The Huang He emanates high in the mountains and flows for 3,400 miles. It finally terminates when it reaches the Pacific Ocean. Until recently, the Huang He’s flooding often inundated farmland near its banks. The river water covered land that was often dry, and it brought with it lots of rich silt. That helped the crops to grow. Too much floodwater, though, could be a suboptimal problem!

The Yangtze River flows 3,915 miles. It, too, begins high in the mountains, and it, too, brings water to farmers. The Yangtze River is the longest river in Asia, and it’s so large and fast that it takes most of its silt out to sea.

But what have these rivers got to do with China’s archaic times? Well, lots of early civilizations began near rivers, and an ancient Chinese civilization grew first along the banks of the Huang He. It flourished because farmers there could increase their crop yields on the rich farmland. More crops meant that more people could be fed; thus, over time, there was an upsurge in the population.

     
     

How do we know about a civilization that began over 4,000 years ago?
     
Archaeologists spend time digging up the past. This pot is thousands of years old, and it was found in a place by the Huang He. Over time, other civilizations and kingdoms developed all across ancient China.

These rivers weren’t just good for farming, and riverboats carrying key people, as well as food, sailed along the Huang and Yangtze Rivers. Then, let’s move to about 1,400 years ago, where people had begun to build human-made waterways. These are called “canals.” They would connect the two rivers, and that way, it helped in conjoining many parts of China. This was the oldest, and longest, human-made waterway, and it was used to transport food to the cities of ancient China. It earned the name “the Grand Canal.”

     
      

Chapter Two: Family and Ancestors
     
In ancient China, each family member had a job to do, but the head of the family had the greatest burdens. They had the job of looking after the farm or business, and they had to take care of the entire family. Key decisions were also made by the family head, like resolving who someone would marry, or they might have to decide what job someone would do.

Taking care of the family also called for honoring the “ancestors,” who were all of the past family members who had died. People honored their forebears by continuing to treat them like part of the family. They talked to them, they told them about key events, they brought them gifts, and they carved their names on little wooden blocks. Lots of these things are still done today!

The Qingming Festival is an ancient celebration that’s held in honor of all ancestors. Traditionally, people visited their ancestors’ graves, and they brought gifts of food and flowers. People still do this today. The Qingming Festival is also a celebration of spring. “Qingming” means “clear and bright,” like a beautiful spring day.

Another jubilee that’s held in honor of the ancestors is the Hungry Ghost Festival. This happens each year in August, and its popularity is greatest in the southern part of China. During this festival, unloved ancestors, or angry ghosts, are offered food, so that they will not be hungry or angry! Here you can see a painting from long ago that shows the angry ghosts being fed.

    
      

Chapter Three: The Teachings of Confucius
    
Before China was one country, it was made up of lots of kingdoms. Each one had a different potentate. They often had hostile encounters with one another. A man named Confucius spoke out against this frequent discord. Confucius said that if people were kinder, there would be fewer wars. He contended that people could change their ways. He became a famous teacher. He traveled throughout all of China. Lots of people listened to his teachings. They called him “Master.”

Confucius taught his adherents many things. He said that goodness, or virtue, is shown by how people act. He also said that every person can be a prince by emulating one. They don’t really have to be the scion of a king. And he said that a king only deserves his job if he is kind to his people.

    

Confucius taught that family should be very important. He said that families are special. That’s because they last across time. We go from parents and grandparents, to children and their children. He thought that the people of China were one big family. He wished that the rulers would act like thoughtful parents.

One day, the rulers of ancient China made a big decision about Confucius. They thought that people should study his teachings in order to be a ruler. They thought that disciples of Confucius would make the most virtuous and trustworthy constituents of the government. So, what would you have to do if you wanted to work for the government? You had to pass a test on the doctrines of Confucius!

    
      

Chapter Four: The Great Wall of China
     
Long ago, nomads lived in the lands outside of ancient China. They lived by hunting and herding animals. Nomads moved from place to place. They were always looking for good places to feed their sheep or goats. The Chinese did not want the nomads on their land. They did not like that the nomads did not settle in one place. Further, they lived without a government. And so a gigantic stone wall was built across part of China. That was to keep out the nomads. This wall was called “the Great Wall!” Can you see its route on the map?

   

The building of the Great Wall began under Emperor Qin. He was the very first emperor of China. He was a powerful leader. He defeated the rulers of many kingdoms. He took their land and made China larger. He wished to help protect his citizens and their farmland. So, he ordered that a long wall be built on the northern border of China.

Millions of people worked on building the Great Wall. They had to stack large, heavy stones to build a wall that is at least three stories high! It took many years to complete just part of the Great Wall. Lots of people died building it. Today the wall is about 5,500 miles long.

The Great Wall was built to keep the Chinese people safe from the nomads and other invaders. It also helped to protect the rich fields where wheat and rice crops grew. Soldiers stood guard along the wall and in the watchtowers at all times. Even so, nomads did still try to raid their rich and powerful Chinese neighbors. Sometimes they succeeded. Some even became rulers of China. But they always ended up following the Chinese way of life. Throughout China’s long history, lots of battles were fought along the Great Wall.

     
      

Chapter Five: Writing the Chinese Language
    
Remember that Emperor Qin wanted a great wall across parts of China. But he also wanted there to be one style of writing in all of China. He believed that this would help to unite the people. He asked a man named Li Si to create this new style of writing. In China today, everyone uses what Li Si created. It is, in fact, the oldest written language still used in the world.

Chinese does not use letters to spell words. Their people have a different picture for each whole word. These pictures are called “characters.” They sometimes look like the words that they stand for. The written characters for blossom and plum are shown here.

Why might learning to write Chinese words be more difficult than learning to write English words? Well, children in China have to learn new characters for every word. And there are thousands of words. We learn the twenty-six letters that make up the English alphabet. And with them, we can write every word in English. Which one sounds easier to you?

In China, people can write their characters across the page or down the page. Chinese writers begin by imagining that there is a small square on the page. Inside the lines of the imaginary square, they carefully draw the characters. A character is made up of a certain number of lines, or strokes.

     
      

Chapter Six: Chinese Inventions
     
Look at your book. What is it made of? It’s made of paper. Think about all the times today that you have seen or used something made of paper. A long time ago, in ancient China, people learned to make paper. They were the first people to do so. And they were the first to make and use paper money.

Early paper was made by mashing up rags, old rope, the bark of trees, and water. This mixture was then flattened and dried. Paper became easy and cheap to make. And many things could be made from paper!

Imagine that every book in the world had to be made by hand. Someone had to write each word on every page. For a long time, even for hundreds of years after the invention of paper, books were made this way.

     

Then, in ancient China, people came up with a better way to make books. They developed an early form of printing. They made small blocks of wood and carved a character on each block. They put the small blocks together. Then they put ink on the blocks. Paper was pressed on the blocks. Then, a page of printed words appeared in seconds. The blocks could be put together in different ways to make other pages.

In America, fireworks light up the night sky on the Fourth of July each year. But did you know that fireworks were invented in ancient China? One day, an experiment went wrong. As a result, a gray powder, called gunpowder, was invented. Gunpowder exploded when lit. People began to add ingredients to the gunpowder so that the explosions would be colorful. Today we call these explosions fireworks!

Many hundreds of years ago, the Chinese learned how to make porcelain. Porcelain is made from special white clay instead of the usual brown clay. Clay is a sticky, muddy substance. It comes from the Earth. It’s used to make pots, cups, plates, and other things. The Chinese used porcelain to make beautiful, delicate dishes. These dishes were nicer and more valuable than the ones made from brown clay. Porcelain is often called “china” in English. Can you guess why?

    
     

Chapter Seven: Beautiful Silk
    
An old folktale tells us that thousands of years ago there was a queen named Si Ling-chi, who was sitting in the garden of her royal palace, drinking tea and watching little caterpillars spin their cocoons. They were up in some mulberry trees, and suddenly, one of the cocoons fell into her teacup!

Si Ling-chi watched the cocoon floating in her tea, and she saw that a tiny thread had come loose from the cocoon. She pulled on it and was amazed to find that the cocoon was made from one very long thread. This was a silk thread. As the story goes, Queen Si Ling-chi learned to spin silk thread, and she used it to make beautiful cloth.

The making of silk became a closely guarded secret. In fact, in China, you could be killed if you ever told a foreigner the secret of how silk was made. The reason for this was that silk could make people a lot of money, and the Chinese wanted to be able to sell their silk to foreigners. Beautiful silk robes were made for the rich and powerful, and that included the rulers of China. Chinese rulers often wore the color yellow.

    

So many people went to China to buy silk that the main road from Europe to China became known as the “Silk Road.” There were many dangers on the Silk Road, where there were lots of bandits and many miles of hot, dry desert. But silk was so desired that people were willing to travel a long way to get it.

You may be wondering exactly how silk is made. Well, some of what’s involved in making it is the same now as it was thousands of years ago. To begin with, you need silkworms, and silkworms are fussy. They must have mulberry leaves to eat, and they munch on mulberry leaves for about forty-five days. Then, the silkworms spin their cocoons, and they spend three or four days making a single thread. When the cocoons are ready, silk makers put the cocoons in steam or hot water to loosen the ends of the thread. The thread from just one cocoon might be three thousand feet long, which is more than half a mile! The thread is used to make many things, including beautiful silk cloth.

    
     

Chapter Eight: The Chinese New Year
     
The Chinese New Year is the most important of all the Chinese celebrations, and the celebration lasts for two weeks. This celebration goes back hundreds of years. People everywhere fill their homes and streets with bright red decorations. Red is the color of good fortune and happiness. Special wishes for the New Year are often written on the decorations, and food is an important part of the two-week celebration, too. The food that is eaten is meant to bring good luck!

After a New Year’s Eve dinner that includes lots and lots of food, families spend time together playing games and talking, often staying up all night. At midnight, fireworks light up the sky, and in the morning, Chinese children are excited because they get presents. Their parents give them little packages of “lucky money” wrapped in red paper. The rest of the day, people visit relatives, friends, and neighbors and wish one another good luck. And the present giving lasts for the next five to seven days!

The New Year’s Day parade is a part of the celebrations, and the star of the parade is the Chinese dragon. People carry a large, colorful dragon through the streets, and they perform a dragon dance, but the Chinese dragon is not like other dragons, as it has a camel head, tiger paws, and eagle claws, and it blows steam instead of fire. That’s because the ancient Chinese believed that dragons controlled the rains.

       
       
*********
    
    

Lesson 57 – Poems And Rhymes

   
NEW WORDS: April’s, Blake, Casey’s, Charlestown, Cooney, Flynn, Frietchie, Frietchie’s, Lulu, Medford, Middlesex, Mudville, Parian, Somerset, Stonewall, Stonewall’s, aery, alders, aloft, artificer, awatching, barrack, barrows, batsman, beats, belfry’s, bier, blaming, borne, bouquets, bugle, carols, churchyard, clung, clustered, courier’s, crowding, defiance, delayed, doffed, doubting, drowsing, embattled, encampment, essence, exult, exulting, fleck, foes, forevermore, fourscore, fruited, gazes, girth, gleamed, grandeur, grenadiers, grim, hoary, housemates, impetuous, impostors, instep, intermission, invests, keel, kennel, kindled, knaves, ladder’s, lusty, maddened, maugre, melodious, mockingly, moorings, mournful, musket, muster, mystic, nobler, outlook, peril, phantom, ploughboy’s, preceded, raids, recoiled, redeem, regulars, responding, ribboned, scornful, seaward, sentinel’s, shaft, silken, sires, slouched, sneer, spar, spectral, spheroid, spires, spurred, stealthy, stilled, straggling, strangeness, swaying, tapering, throats, tides, trills, trumpets, tumult, unfurled, unheeded, votive, weathercock, whited, widens, windward, winnings, woodcutter’s, wreaths
        
     

Paul Revere’s Ride
       
Listen, my children, and you shall hear,
Of the midnight ride of Paul Revere,
On the eighteenth of April, in Seventy-five.
Hardly a man is now alive,
Who remembers that famous day and year.

He said to his friend, “If the British march,
By land or sea from the town tonight,
Hang a lantern aloft in the belfry arch,
Of the North Church tower as a signal-light.
One, if by land, and two, if by sea,
And I on the opposite shore will be,
Ready to ride and spread the alarm,
Through every Middlesex village and farm,
For the country folk to be up and to arm.”

Then he said “Good night!” and with muffled oar,
Silently rowed to the Charlestown shore.
Just as the moon rose over the bay,
Where swinging wide at her moorings lay,
The Somerset, British man-of-war.
A phantom ship, with each mast and spar,
Across the moon like a prison bar.
And a huge black hulk, that was magnified,
By its own reflection in the tide.

     

Meanwhile, his friend, through alley and street,
Wanders and watches with eager ears,
Till in the silence around him he hears,
The muster of men at the barrack door.
The sound of arms, and the tramp of feet,
And the measured tread of the grenadiers,
Marching down to their boats on the shore.

Then he climbed to the tower of the Old North Church,
By the wooden stairs, with stealthy tread,
To the belfry-chamber overhead,
And startled the pigeons from their perch,
On the somber rafters, that round him made,
Masses and moving shapes of shade.
By the trembling ladder, steep and tall,
To the highest window in the wall,
Mere he paused to listen and look down,
A moment on the roofs of the town,
And the moonlight flowing over all.

Beneath, in the churchyard, lay the dead,
In their night-encampment on the hill,
Wrapped in silence so deep and still,
That he could hear, like a sentinel’s tread,
The watchful night-wind, as it went,
Creeping along from tent to tent,
And seeming to whisper, “All is well!”
A moment only he feels the spell,
Of the place and the hour, and the secret dread,
Of the lonely belfry and the dead.
For suddenly all his thoughts are bent,
On a shadowy something far away,
Where the river widens to meet the bay,
A line of black, that bends and floats,
On the rising tide, like a bridge of boats.

     

Meanwhile, impatient to mount and ride,
Booted and spurred, with a heavy stride,
On the opposite shore walked Paul Revere.
Now he patted his horse’s side,
Now he gazed at the landscape far and near.
Then, impetuous, stamped the Earth,
And turned and tightened his saddle-girth.
But mostly he watched with eager search,
The belfry-tower of the Old North Church,
As it rose above the graves on the hill,
Lonely and spectral and somber and still.

And lo! as he looks, on the belfry’s height,
A glimmer, and then a gleam of light!
He springs to the saddle, the bridle he turns,
But lingers and gazes, till full on his sight,
A second lamp in the belfry burns!
A hurry of hoofs in a village street,
A shape in the moonlight, a bulk in the dark,
And beneath, from the pebbles, in passing, a spark,
Struck out by a steed flying fearless and fleet.
That was all! And yet, through the gloom and, the light,
The fate of a nation was riding that night.
And the spark struck out by that steed, in his flight,
Kindled the land into flame with its heat.

     

He has left the village and mounted the steep.
And beneath him, tranquil and broad and deep,
Is the Mystic, meeting the ocean tides.
And under the alders that skirt its edge,
Now soft on the sand, now loud on the ledge,
Is heard the tramp of his steed as he rides.

It was twelve by the village clock,
When he crossed the bridge into Medford town.
He heard the crowing of the cock,
And the barking of the farmer’s dog,
And felt the damp of the river fog,
That rises after the sun goes down.

It was one by the village clock,
When he galloped into Lexington.
He saw the gilded weathercock,
Swim in the moonlight as he passed.
And the meeting-house windows, blank and bare,
Gaze at him with a spectral glare,
As if they already stood aghast,
At the bloody work they would look upon.

    

It was two by the village clock,
When he came to the bridge in Concord town.
He heard the bleating of the flock,
And the twitter of birds among the trees,
And felt the breath of the morning breeze,
Blowing over the meadows brown.
And one was safe and asleep in his bed,
Who at the bridge would be first to fall?
Who that day would be lying dead,
Pierced by a British musket-ball?

You know the rest. In the books you have read,
How the British Regulars fired and fled,
How the farmers gave them ball for ball,
From behind each fence and farm-yard wall.
Chasing the red-coats down the lane,
Then crossing the fields to emerge again,
Under the trees at the turn of the road.
And only pausing to fire and load.

So through the night rode Paul Revere.
And so through the night went his cry of alarm,
To every Middlesex village and farm,
Aery of defiance and not of fear,
A voice in the darkness, a knock at the door.
And a word that shall echo forevermore!
For, borne on the night-wind of the Past,
Through all our history, to the last,
In the hour of darkness and peril and need,
The people will waken and listen to hear,
The hurrying hoof-beats of that steed,
And the midnight message of Paul Revere.

   
Poem By Henry Wadsworth Longfellow
     
      

Barbara Frietchie
      
Up from the meadows rich with corn,
Clear in the cool September morn,

The clustered spires of Frederick stand,
Green-walled by the hills of Maryland.

Round about them orchards sweep,
Apple- and peach-tree fruited deep,

Fair as the garden of the Lord,
To the eyes of the famished rebel horde.

On that pleasant morn of the early fall,
When Lee marched over the mountain wall,

Over the mountains winding down,
Horse and foot, into Frederick town.

Forty flags with their silver stars,
Forty flags with their crimson bars,

Flapped in the morning wind, the sun,
Of noon looked down, and saw not one.

Up rose old Barbara Frietchie then,
Bowed with her fourscore years and ten,

Bravest of all in Frederick town,
She took up the flag the men hauled down.

In her attic-window the staff she set,
To show that one heart was loyal yet.

      

Up the street came the rebel tread,
Stonewall Jackson riding ahead.

Under his slouched hat left and right,
He glanced, the old flag met his sight.

“Halt!” The dust-brown ranks stood fast.
“Fire!” Out blazed the rifle-blast.

It shivered the window, pane and sash,
It rent the banner with seam and gash.

Quick, as it fell, from the broken staff,
Dame Barbara snatched the silken scarf.

She leaned far out on the window-sill,
And shook it forth with a royal will.

“Shoot, if you must, this old gray head,
But spare your country’s flag,” she said.

A shade of sadness, a blush of shame,
Over the face of the leader came.

The nobler nature within him stirred,
To life at that woman’s deed and word.

“Who touches a hair of yon gray head,
Dies like a dog! March on!” he said.

All day long through Frederick street,
Sounded the tread of marching feet.

All day long that free flag tossed,
Over the heads of the rebel host.

      
       

Ever its torn fields rose and fell,
On the loyal winds that loved it well,

And through the hill-gaps sunset light,
Shone over it with a warm good-night.

Barbara Frietchie’s work is o’er,
And the Rebel rides on his raids no more.

Honor to her! and let a tear,
Fall, for her sake, on Stonewall’s bier.

Over Barbara Frietchie’s grave
Flag of Freedom and Union, wave!

Peace and order and beauty draw,
Round thy symbol of light and law,

And ever the stars above look down,
On thy stars below in Frederick town!

     
Poem By John Greenleaf Whittier
     
      

Concord Hymn
      
By the rude bridge that arched the flood,
Their flag to April’s breeze unfurled.
Here once the embattled farmers stood,
And fired the shot heard round the world.

The foe long since in silence slept,
Alike the conqueror silent sleeps.
And Time the ruined bridge has swept,
Down the dark stream which seaward creeps.

On this green bank, by this soft stream,
We set today a votive stone,
That memory may their deed redeem,
When, like our sires, our sons are gone.

Spirit, that made those heroes dare,
To die, and leave their children free,
Bid Time and Nature gently spare,
The shaft we raise to them and thee.

     
Poem By Ralph Waldo Emerson   
     
        

After Apple-Picking
     
My long two-pointed ladder’s sticking through a tree, 
Toward heaven still, 
And there’s a barrel that I didn’t fill, 
Beside it, and there may be two or three, 
Apples I didn’t pick upon some bough. 
But I am done with apple-picking now. 

Essence of winter sleep is on the night, 
The scent of apples, I am drowsing off. 
I cannot rub the strangeness from my sight, 
I got from looking through a pane of glass 
I skimmed this morning from the drinking trough, 
And held against the world of hoary grass. 

It melted, and I let it fall and break. 
But I was well, 
Upon my way to sleep before it fell, 
And I could tell, 
What form my dreaming was about to take. 
Magnified apples appear and disappear, 
Stem end and blossom end, 
And every fleck of russet showing clear.

      

My instep arch not only keeps the ache, 
It keeps the pressure of a ladder-round. 
I feel the ladder sway as the boughs bend. 
And I keep hearing from the cellar bin, 
The rumbling sound, 
Of load on load of apples coming in. 

For I have had too much, 
Of apple-picking, I am overtired, 
Of the great harvest I myself desired. 
There were ten thousand thousand fruit to touch, 
Cherish in hand, lift down, and not let fall. 

For all, 
That struck the Earth, 
No matter if not bruised or spiked with stubble, 
Went surely to the cider-apple heap,
As of no worth. 
One can see what will trouble,
This sleep of mine, whatever sleep it is. 
Were he not gone, 
The woodchuck could say whether it’s like his, 
Long sleep, as I describe its coming on, 
Or just some human sleep.

     
Poem By Robert Frost 
     
        

The Snow-Storm
      
Announced by all the trumpets of the sky,
Arrives the snow. And, driving o’er the fields,
Seems nowhere to alight. The whited air,
Hides hills and woods, the river, and the heaven,
And veils the farm-house at the garden’s end.
The sled and traveler stopped. The courier’s feet,
Delayed, all friends shut out. The housemates sit,
Around the radiant fireplace, enclosed,
In a tumultuous privacy of storm.

Come see the north-wind’s masonry.
Out of an unseen quarry evermore
Furnished with tile, the fierce artificer
Curves his white bastions with projected roof
Round every windward stake, or tree, or door.
Speeding, the myriad-handed, his wild work
So fanciful, so savage, naught cares he
For number or proportion. Mockingly,
On coop or kennel he hangs Parian wreaths.
A swan-like form invests the hidden thorn;
Fills up the farmer’s lane from wall to wall,
Maugre the farmer’s sighs; and at the gate,
A tapering turret overtops the work.
And when his hours are numbered, and the world,
Is all his own, retiring, as he were not,
Leaves, when the sun appears, astonished Art,
To mimic in slow structures, stone by stone,
Built in an age, the mad wind’s night-work,
The frolic architecture of the snow.

     
Poem By Ralph Waldo Emerson 
      
       

I Hear America Singing
      
I hear America singing, the varied carols I hear,
Those of mechanics, each one singing his as it should be blithe and strong,
The carpenter singing his as he measures his plank or beam,
The mason singing his as he makes ready for work, or leaves off work,
The boatman singing what belongs to him in his boat, the deck hand singing on the steamboat deck,
The shoemaker singing as he sits on his bench, the hatter singing as he stands,
The woodcutter’s song, the ploughboy’s on his way in the morning, or at noon intermission or at sundown,
The delicious singing of the mother, or of the young wife at work, or of the girl singing or washing,
Each singing what belongs to him or her and to none else,
The day what belongs to the day — at night the party of young fellows, robust, friendly,
Singing with open mouths their strong melodious songs.

     
Poem By Walt Whitman 
     
      

Oh Captain! My Captain!
     
Oh, Captain! My Captain! Our fearful trip is done.
The ship has weathered every rack. The prize we sought is won.
The port is near. The bells I hear, the people all exulting.
While follow eyes the steady keel, the vessel grim and daring.
But Oh heart! Heart! Heart!
Oh, the bleeding drops of red,
Where on the deck my Captain lies,
Fallen cold and dead.

Oh, Captain! My Captain! Rise up and hear the bells.
Rise up, for you the flag is flung. For you the bugle trills.
For you bouquets and ribboned wreaths. For you the shores a-crowding.
For you they call. The swaying mass, their eager faces turning.
Here, Captain! Dear father!
This arm beneath your head!
It is some dream that on the deck,
You’ve fallen cold and dead.

     

My Captain does not answer. His lips are pale and still.
My father does not feel my arm. He has no pulse nor will.
The ship is anchored safe and sound. Its voyage closed and done,
From fearful trip the victor ship comes in with object won.
Exult, Oh shores! And ring, Oh bells!
But I with mournful tread,
Walk the deck my Captain lies,
Fallen cold and dead.

     
Poem By Walt Whitman
     
      

Casey At The Bat
      
The outlook wasn’t brilliant for the Mudville nine that day.
The score stood four to two, with but one inning more to play.
And then when Cooney died at first, and Barrows did the same,
A sickly silence fell upon the patrons of the game.

A straggling few got up to go in deep despair. The rest,
Clung to that hope which springs eternal in the human breast.
They thought if only Casey could but get a whack at that,
We’d put up even money now with Casey at the bat.

But Flynn preceded Casey, as did also Jimmy Blake.
And the former was a lulu, and the latter was a cake.
So, upon that stricken multitude grim melancholy sat,
For there seemed but little chance of Casey’s getting to the bat.

     
     

But Flynn let drive a single, to the wonderment of all.
And Blake, the much despise-ed, tore the cover off the ball.
And when the dust had lifted, and the men saw what had occurred,
There was Johnny safe at second and Flynn a-hugging third.

Then from 5,000 throats and more there rose a lusty yell.
It rumbled through the valley. It rattled in the dell.
It knocked upon the mountain and recoiled upon the flat.
For Casey, mighty Casey, was advancing to the bat.

There was ease in Casey’s manner as he stepped into his place.
There was pride in Casey’s bearing and a smile on Casey’s face.
And when, responding to the cheers, he lightly doffed his hat,
No stranger in the crowd could doubt ’twas Casey at the bat.

    

Ten thousand eyes were on him as he rubbed his hands with dirt.
Five thousand tongues applauded when he wiped them on his shirt.
Then while the writhing pitcher ground the ball into his hip,
Defiance gleamed in Casey’s eye. A sneer curled Casey’s lip.

And now the leather-covered sphere came hurtling through the air.
And Casey stood a-watching it in haughty grandeur there.
Close by the sturdy batsman, the ball unheeded sped.
“That ain’t my style,” said Casey. “Strike one,” the umpire said.

From the benches, black with people, there went up a muffled roar.
Like the beating of the storm-waves on a stem and distant shore.
“Kill him! Kill the umpire!” shouted some one on the stand.
And it’s likely they’d have killed him, had not Casey raised his hand.

    

With a smile of Christian charity, great Casey’s visage shone.
He stilled the rising tumult. He bade the game go on.
He signaled to the pitcher. And once more the spheroid flew.
But Casey still ignored it. And the umpire said, “Strike two.”

“Fraud!” cried the maddened thousands. And echo answered fraud.
But one scornful look from Casey, and the audience was awed.
They saw his face grow stern and cold. They saw his muscles strain.
And they knew that Casey wouldn’t let that ball go by again.

The sneer is gone from Casey’s lip. His teeth are clenched in hate.
He pounds with cruel violence his bat upon the plate.
And now the pitcher holds the ball. And now he lets it go.
And now the air is shattered by the force of Casey’s blow.

Oh, somewhere in this favored land, the sun is shining bright.
The band is playing somewhere. And somewhere hearts are light.
And somewhere men are laughing. And somewhere children shout.
But there is no joy in Mudville. Mighty Casey has struck out.

   
Poem By Ernest Lawrence Thayer 
     
       

If
      
If you can keep your head when all about you,
Are losing theirs and blaming it on you.
If you can trust yourself when all men doubt you,
But make allowance for their doubting, too.
If you can wait and not be tired by waiting,
Or, being lied about, don’t deal in lies.
Or being hated, don’t give way to hating,
And yet don’t look too good, nor talk too wise.

If you can dream, and not make dreams your master,
If you can think, and not make thoughts your aim.
If you can meet with Triumph and Disaster,
And treat those two impostors just the same.
If you can bear to hear the truth you’ve spoken,
Twisted by knaves to make a trap for fools.
Or watch the things you gave your life to, broken,
And stoop and build ’em up with worn-out tools.

If you can make one heap of all your winnings,
And risk it on one turn of pitch-and-toss.
And lose, and start again at your beginnings,
And never breathe a word about your loss.
If you can force your heart and nerve and sinew,
To serve your turn long after they are gone.
And so hold on when there is nothing in you,
Except the Will which says to them, “Hold on!”

If you can talk with crowds and keep your virtue,
Or walk with Kings, nor lose the common touch.
If neither foes nor loving friends can hurt you,
If all men count with you, but none too much.
If you can fill the unforgiving minute,
With sixty seconds’ worth of distance run.
Yours is the Earth and everything that’s in it,
And, which is more, you’ll be a Man, my son!

     
Poem By Rudyard Kipling
        
     
*********
   
    

Lesson 58 – OUGH Builder

   
NEW WORDS: Anthony, Francisco’s, Marines, Norton, Throughline, Yarborough, afterthought, afterthoughts, auction, borough, cougher, coughers, den’s, disgusted, doughboy, doughboys, doughface, doughfaces, doughier, doughiest, doughlike, doughnut, doughnuts, doughy, dreadnought, dreadnoughts, droughty, fitness, forethought, furlough, furloughed, furloughing, furloughs, handwrought, latrine, listens, methought, misthought, nemesis, northerner, nought, outbought, outfought, overbought, overwrought, rebought, refought, resought, rethought, rigs, roughage, roughed, roughen, roughened, roughening, roughens, rougher, roughest, roughhewn, roughhouse, roughhoused, roughhouses, roughhousing, roughing, roughish, roughneck, roughnecks, roughness, roughrider, roughriders, roughs, roughshod, sergeant, slough, sourdough, southerners, stalled, suffrage, tames, tanked, thoroughbred, thoroughbreds, thoroughest, thoroughfare, thoroughness, thoughtfully, thoughtfulness, thoughtless, thoughtlessly, thoughtlessness, thoughtway, thoughtways, throughput, throughputs, throughway, throughways, toughed, toughened, toughening, toughens, toughie, toughies, toughing, toughish, toughly, toughness, toughs, toughy, troughs, underbought, unsought, unthought, whist, wrought
     
     

1) The “oh” sound of OUGH:
     
Gramps was a World War 1 doughboy.

We need thoroughness with your work.

These are the Derby thoroughbreds.

Queens is a New York City borough.

You did a thorough job.

He’s thoroughgoing with his inventory counts.

This veggie has a doughlike texture.

Though he studied hard, he got just a “C.”

There’s a wreck on the thoroughfare.

Her army furlough ends in 2 weeks.

This doughy bread is undercooked.

They invest in thoroughbred horses.

Although it’s on sale, it’s still costly.

There are 5 boroughs in New York City.

I’ll be furloughing on a beach somewhere.

A doughface was a Northerner who sided with the Southerners‘ wish to own slaves.

That’s the doughiest bread I’ve eaten.

That’s one of our busy city thoroughfares.

She comes home for a month during her furloughs.

     

World War 1 doughboys were named after Mexican-American War soldiers.

We’ll study Civil War doughfaces in History.

I’m thoroughly disgusted with your actions.

Your cookies are doughier than hers.

I love San Francisco’s sourdough bread.

I want a raspberry-filled doughnut.

Policemen love to eat doughnuts.

A “Yarborough” is a hand with no card higher than a 9. (In the games of Whist and Bridge.)

Has the dough risen?

This author gives the thoroughest description of quantum physics.

When he was furloughed, he went to France.

     
        

2) The “aw” sound of OUGH:
       
“Milady, methought you were radiant at the Ball!”

As an afterthought, he took off his shoes.

Ali outfought Norton for the Title.

They have wrought iron chairs on their porch.

We underbought this product, and we’ve run out.

His sculptures are handwrought, without any machinery to help.

He misthought the solution and really blew it.

He refought his nemesis 2 years later.

He thoughtlessly yelled in front of us.

He’s a thoughtless boss.

I’ll NOT be outbought on that Munch painting at the auction.

I bought roses on sale.

I thought we’d go on Sunday.

Her thoughtlessness ruined her friendships.

Their thoughtway is that college should be free.

His thoughtfulness earned him friends.

It’s unthought of to ask that of the Queen.

     

I rethought things, and you can go, now.

Our thoughts are with your family.

This gift was thoughtful of you.

She sought a way where both sides could win.

She brought her pet to school.

She thoughtfully pondered how to best handle things.

She was overwrought with panic when she heard noises.

Susan B. Anthony fought for women’s suffrage.

The sturdy dreadnought won all its battles.

Their thoughtways are dangerous to the concept of democracy.

Their fleet of dreadnoughts made their Navy strong.

Their strategy was planned with careful forethought.

Thankfully, the possible war went unfought.

They suffered unsought consequences.

They had afterthoughts after they put their plan in place.

She resought a chance to be the Party’s nominee.

Their effort was for nought, as the other team had more talent.

Knock 50% off of these unbought goods.

We overbought on that costly Christmas toy.

She rebought some blue-chip stocks when the Market tanked.

You ought to see that film!

     
        

3) The “uff” sound of OUGH:
      
Mom toughs it out with her exercises.

He toughed it out in Marine Boot Camp.

Sis roughhouses with our dog.

Coach says we need roughening up.

This class is a real toughie. (Or “toughy.”)

Kurt loves roughing it in the woods.

The sergeant rode roughshod over the soldiers.

Playing rugby roughens you up.

Roughage in your diet is good.

Roughen the wall before you paint it.

Toughen up and stop those whines.

She toughens the surface with this sandpaper.

The Marines were toughly trained.

His 4-day beard roughened his “look.”

The final test was tough.

You’ll need roughly 4 pints of milk.

Roughhouse outside, not in here.

Of the 2 rugs, this one is rougher.

He roughs it when he camps out.

Had enough to eat?

     

The roughnecks were taken to safety before the storm hit.

These jeans have a roughish feel.

He needs toughening up to be a pro.

He toughened up in the army.

He shows toughness on the ball field.

That roughrider tames wild horses.

Slough off the pain, get back in the ring.

This rock is rough to the touch.

They roughhoused till they were tired.

My dad’s tougher than yours.

She’s toughing it out in fitness class.

I like the roughness of this canvas.

The bully roughed Jon up a bit.

This is the roughest sandpaper.

The den’s ceiling has roughhewn beams.

That’s the toughest steak I’ve ever had.

No roughhousing in the gym!

Don’t fall for his toughish look, he’s quite kind!

We read about Teddy Roosevelt and the Roughriders.

That “roughneck” works on oil rigs.

Our last 2 tests were toughies.

     
       

4) The “off” sound of OUGH:
     
Kids were coughing on me all day.

There are deep troughs on the sea floor.

My cat coughed up gross hairballs.

I need a cough drop.

Dad coughs a lot when he wakes up.

There are lots of coughers in the room.

Dig a trough to use as our latrine.

He’s a loud cougher.

     
       

5) The “eww” sound of OUGH:
     
Our factory’s throughputs are at all-time highs.

Use the throughway lane to get there.

Cheers went up throughout the room.

Their factory throughput was low.

She listens to NPR’s Throughline.

The MRI was a huge breakthrough for doctors.

All the throughways have stalled traffic.

This drug is one of our big breakthroughs.

A bird flew in through the open door.

     
       

6) The “ow” sound of OUGH:
    
The doughty knight won the joust.

Our state has bad droughts.

We see droughty conditions here.

We have not had a drought in 10 years.

The bough breaks, the cradle falls.

        
        
*********

 

     
     
WEEK TWENTY PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-ONE    
     

WEEK TWENTY-ONE READING PASSAGES

     

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
    

The History Of The Earth

        

Lesson 59 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Ayers, Bernardino, Gerry, Hawaii’s, Helens, Idaho, Wyoming, Yellowstone, aboveground, bedrock, boulders, clank, crevices, disasters, discouraging, dissolving, divides, eroded, erupts, formations, geo, geologic, geological, geologist, geologists, geology, geyser, geysers, gravitational, gurgles, hardened, igneous, magma, mantle, moles, mountain’s, northernmost, ology, outermost, pickax, releasing, remnant, reshaped, sea’s, spewing, spews, sputters, squished, stickier, thinnest, vents, weather’s, whopping
     
    

Chapter One: Our Home, Earth
     
Hi, kids! My name is Gerry. I’m a geologist. A geologist is a type of scientist. A scientist studies and learns all about the world in which we live. Geologists are scientists who study rocks and what’s inside the Earth.

That’s right, rocks! From pebbles to stones to boulders, from a grain of sand to the highest mountain, rocks are everywhere. And I want you to know all about rocks. I want you to know how they’re created. I want you to know how they’re used in people’s everyday lives.

People used rocks to make the jewels on this crown. People use rocks to make buildings, walls, and streets. A sculptor carved a big rock to make this sculpture of Abraham Lincoln.

Geologists use rocks to learn about the Earth. In the ancient Greek language, the word “geo” means Earth. And “ology” means “the study of.” We combine these word parts. Then we have “geology.” That means “the study of the Earth.” Since the Earth is mostly made of rock, we geologists spend most of our time studying rocks. Lots of the rocks that we see on the surface of the Earth are created by incredible forces at work deep inside the Earth. That’s from mountains down to pebbles. Thus, we don’t just study rocks. We also study the forces at work inside the Earth and on the Earth’s surface. We study the whole Earth.

    

Some scientists think that the history of the Earth begins a little over 4.5 billion years ago. That’s a very long time ago. Before that, some scientists believe that the materials that now make up Earth were orbiting the sun. That would have been when the sun was newly formed. And what’s Earth today was billions of little bits and pieces orbiting the sun. Over many years, these floating bits and pieces gradually stuck together. At some point they made up Earth. They also made up Earth’s neighbor, the moon. They also made up the other planets.

Let’s go back to when Earth was newly formed. It was pretty much one big ball of hot, melted rocks. Over time, though, some of these materials cooled and hardened. That allowed Earth to become what it is now.

Maybe you already know that Earth is a planet. Earth is one of eight major planets that orbits the sun. Do you know the names of any of the other planets? I do! Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune.

Here’s where Earth is like the other planets in the solar system. Earth is trapped in the gravitational pull of the sun. This causes Earth to orbit the sun. It takes one year, about 365 days, for Earth to complete an orbit around the sun. But does Earth just move around the sun? Absolutely not! Earth moves through space, too.

    

This map shows the Earth’s north and south poles. These are imaginary points at the northernmost and southernmost parts of the Earth. The axis of rotation is like an imaginary “stick” going right through the Earth. And the “stick” goes through the north and south poles. There is not really a stick running through the Earth, around which it turns. The axis is an imaginary line around which Earth rotates. The Earth rotates in the same way that a globe spins, on its axis. It takes one day, or twenty-four hours, for Earth to make a complete rotation.

The map also shows the equator. That’s an imaginary line around the middle of the Earth. The equator divides the Earth into two equal halves. The area along the equator receives the most direct sunlight. Thus, it’s generally the warmest area on the surface of the Earth.

Earth is sphere-shaped, like a ball. And it’s surrounded by a thick blanket of air, called an “atmosphere.” That’s where clouds float around. Most of the Earth’s surface is covered with water. Most of the water is in the form of our five oceans. These are the Pacific, Atlantic, Indian, Arctic, and Southern (or Antarctic). And between these oceans there is land in the form of our seven continents. These are North America, South America, Europe, Africa, Asia, Australia, and Antarctica.

    

People haven’t always known these important facts. 1) The Earth is round. 2) The Earth rotates on its axis, as well as orbits the sun. 3) There are five oceans. 4) There are seven continents. 5) Most of Earth’s surface is covered in water. It has taken hundreds of years for scientists and explorers to develop all of this knowledge. But this barely begins to scratch the surface of what we now know about Earth.

There are three important words you need to know. Keep these in mind whenever you are thinking about geology. “Heat” is the first. You can feel heat from a flame, or from the sun on a sunny day. Heat causes many changes to the Earth. The second word is “pressure.” That’s like the force that you use when you push on something. Pressure, or the force of weight, also causes many changes to the Earth. “Time” is the third word. To understand geology, you need to think about time in a whole new way. Forget about minutes, hours, and days. These amounts of time don’t mean much in geology. Geologists think in terms of many years. It takes a long time for pressure and heat to do what they do.

   

Think about the Grand Canyon. That’s in Arizona. It provides a lot of clues about the Earth’s formation. It took millions of years for it to form like it has formed. Rushing water in a giant river carved through the rocks to make this canyon. No other place on Earth allows us to see and study so many different layers of rock at the same time. The rock on the upper rim of the canyon is thought to be about 230 million years old. The rock layers at the bottom of the canyon are thought to have formed over two billion years ago. That rock is half as old as the Earth is believed to be itself!

Remember, heat, pressure, and time are the main factors of geology. If you understand those three words, then you are ready to learn lots of things about the history of the Earth.

    
     

Chapter Two: The Earth Inside-Out, Part One
    
Hello! Gerry the Geologist here again. I woke up this morning and started digging this hole in the ground. Each time I push my shovel into the Earth, I bring up a load of soil. And I’ve noticed that each load of soil has a few rocks in it. I’m digging this hole today to teach you about the outer layer of the Earth.

It’s beneath your backyard, the sidewalk, the school. It’s pretty much beneath most every place that people live. I’m talking about soil, which is sometimes called dirt. Different types of soil appear in the Earth in layers. Each layer of soil is made of different things. They can give it a different color, or a different texture.

The thickness of the soil varies depending on where you live. In some places on the Earth, the soil is several feet thick. In other places on the Earth, it is just a few inches. And in some places on the Earth, there’s no soil at all. Here, where I live, the soil is rich and dark near the surface. However, as I dig deeper into the Earth, I can see a definite color change. The color in this soil has changed from dark brown to bright red. That color change means that I’ve reached a layer of reddish clay. It’s getting a little harder to dig now. So, now I’ll have to use my pickax.

   

Clank! My pick just hit something really hard below the red clay. The farther down I go, the harder the clay becomes. Pretty soon, I will hit bedrock — a solid layer of hard rock that I won’t be able to dig through with my shovel. 

I dug this hole to show you that there are different layers of soil and rock beneath your feet. The farther you go into the Earth, the more things change. The dark soil on top is fairly easy to dig into with a shovel. But the deeper layer of clay is harder to dig. That’s because it’s been compacted, or squished. That’s due to the weight or pressure of everything above it.

What would you see if you could cut out a big chunk of Earth? This diagram shows you what the inside of the Earth would look like. The crust is the outermost layer of the Earth. It’s represented here by a thin, brown line. I’ve been digging into the very outermost portion of the crust today. Most of the Earth is rock. And most of that rock is beneath the crust in the other three layers. They’re called the mantle (red), the outer core (orange), and the inner core (yellow). From the surface to the middle of the inner core is nearly 4,000 miles. This is one thick planet!

I’ll teach you more about the mantle, outer core, and inner core next time. For now, let’s focus on the thinnest layer. That’s the crust. The Earth’s crust is between three and twenty miles, depending on where you are on Earth. Most people, plants, and animals live on the surface. That’s the outermost edge of the crust.

     

Remember, the Earth’s surface is covered by oceans and continents. Everything alive on Earth lives in, on, or above these oceans and continents on the crust. For example, you and your dog live on the crust. Worms and moles, on the other hand, live underground, or in the crust. Birds fly in the air above the crust. And fish swim in the water that is flowing on the crust.

The crust is where geologists, like me, look to learn about the history of the Earth. In the crust, we find different layers of rock. These teach us about different periods of time in the Earth’s history. Each layer of rock was formed during a different period of time in the Earth’s history. So, we can study each layer to learn about each period of time.

Geologists search the crust for clues about the history of the Earth. I already introduced you to this place. Remember the Grand Canyon? Here, the geology of the Earth’s crust sits like an open book waiting to be read. Layer upon layer of different rock tells a story. We can tell when this place was covered with a cool ocean, and when it was not.

    

Geological changes can do all sorts of tricky things to the rocks on the Earth’s crust. These formations are in Arches National Park. That’s in the state of Utah. They show what thousands of years of wind, rain, and ice can do to this type of stone.

Some rocks are mysterious. This is called “Uluru,” or “Ayers Rock.” It’s the only tall thing in an otherwise flat, barren grassland in the middle of Australia. Geologists have figured out that this is a remnant left over from a time when the entire surface there was covered in this type of rock. Eventually, all the other rock eroded away. That was due to wind and rain. Now, only this one mound of rock remains.

Different places tell different stories. Not all interesting rocks are aboveground. This photo was taken down in a cave. That’s a large hole or space underground. A cave is basically an area in the Earth’s crust that has been hollowed out for one reason or another. It’s usually as a result of underground water flowing in, and dissolving the rock over millions of years. Caves are really amazing places to explore!

People usually don’t think too much about what’s happening underground, deep below our feet. But the fact is that what happens deep underground has everything to do with what we see in the world around us. Next time, we’ll take a closer look at what goes on in those other layers. I’d better go ahead and fill in this hole now. See you next time!

     
      

Chapter Three: The Earth Inside-Out, Part Two
    
Let’s pretend that we can go deep into the Earth. We’ll go all the way to the center. That’s 4,000 miles from where you’re sitting now.

The first stop is the layer beneath the crust. That’s called the “mantle.” The mantle is a whopping 1,800 miles thick. It contains most of the Earth’s rock. As you’ve learned, most of the Earth is made of rock. Thus, most of the Earth is contained within the mantle.

The mantle is mostly solid rock. The closer to the crust, the cooler and harder the mantle tends to be. But as you go deeper the mantle gets hotter. It also becomes soft and gooey. Heat closer to the core causes the rock inside the mantle to move around quite a bit. But in most places, it’s still solid rather than liquid.

The mantle surrounds the Earth’s core. The core has two parts. They’re the inner core and the outer core. The inner core is a solid metal ball. It’s just a bit smaller than Earth’s moon. The outer core is also metal. But it’s not solid. It’s made up of melted, or molten, metal. So, what’s deep down inside the Earth is amazing. Think of what’s thousands of miles beneath your feet. There’s a giant sea of red-hot, molten metal. And it’s surrounding a solid metal ball.

    

Scientists think that the center of the Earth is hotter than the sun’s surface. And that’s a blazing 10,000 degrees Fahrenheit! The inner core is much hotter than the outer core. This may seem strange. How can the inner core of the Earth, which is hotter than the outer core, be solid, and not molten?

Here’s the reason. There’s incredible pressure that bears down on the inner core. Most of the Earth’s entire weight is pressing inward on top of it. Here’s what happens when  you put more pressure on something. It takes more heat to cause that thing to boil or melt. That’s why the metal at the center of the Earth is solid instead of liquid. Despite the intense heat, there is massive pressure caused by the weight of the rest of the Earth. So, the center of the Earth can’t melt. It remains solid.

The crust upon which we live is constantly being changed and reshaped. That’s due to heat and pressure caused by activity in the Earth’s mantle and core. Look at the San Bernardino Mountains in this picture. They’re a lot like other mountains along the West Coast of the U.S., from Mexico to Alaska. They were created by changes inside the Earth.

   

Remember, the parts of the mantle that are closest to the core are soft and gooey. That hot, gooey material in the mantle does not always stay in the mantle. Sometimes it rises  to the surface. Sometimes, some of that extremely hot molten rock, or magma, “escapes.” It pushes up through the mantle. It forces its way into cracks and crevices in the crust.

Over time, the magma collects in a magma chamber. There’s one near the bottom of this picture. The heat in the magma chamber releases gas from the magma. This builds up and creates pressure. The pressure builds until, one day, BOOM! The magma erupts in a volcano of lava, ash, gas, and fire. Once it’s released from the Earth, the magma becomes “lava.” That’s flowing liquid rock. It flows across the ground until it cools. Then, it hardens into rock once again. We call that kind of rock “igneous” rock.

Volcanoes can be very dangerous to humans. Let me explain something. Thanks to geologists, we have a pretty good idea when and where these geologic events are likely to occur. We help to predict where volcanoes are most likely to occur. This helps keep people safe by discouraging them from building homes close to dangerous areas. It’s not always possible to predict when and where geologic disasters will occur. But geologists work hard to give people as much warning as we can.

    
      

Chapter Four: The Earth Inside-Out, Part Three
    
Ah! Hawaii! I just love this place. The land is gorgeous. The folks are nice. The weather’s great. And the surfing is awesome. But for me, here’s the best part. It’s the volcanoes. If you like them, and all geologists do, then there’s no better place than Hawaii!

Here’s what most folks think of volcanoes. They think of the top blown off a mountain. Then lava flows out everywhere. Volcanic activity comes in lots of forms. And not all of them are as wild as a mountaintop eruption.

Hawaii is made up of eight major islands. Seven of them are inhabited. The islands were formed by volcanic activity. If it weren’t for volcanoes, Hawaii would not be there at all.

Hawaii is one of the best known volcanic hot spots in the world. A hot spot is a place where there’s been continuous volcanic activity. And it’s been that way for a long time. In Hawaii’s case, this activity started underwater. In fact, most of this type of activity occurs underwater. It happens deep down near the sea’s floor. Down there, the crust is fairly thin. So, it’s easier for magma to seep up from the mantle.

    

Here’s what goes on when a volcano erupts underwater. The lava that it lets loose cools quickly. Over time, millions of years, this lava piles up. That’s what happened in Hawaii. Over time, the lava, erupted often from the hot spot. It built up a pile that now reaches from the deep ocean floor all the way to the surface. There, it became new, dry land.

Hawaiian volcanoes erupt gradually. The lava bubbles, gurgles, and sputters. It does not just shoot up out of the Earth all at once. There’s still lots of volcanic activity on some of their islands. That means that the island chain is still growing.

Now let’s compare their volcanoes to another type. That’s the kind where a mountaintop DOES explode! This volcano erupted in the state of Washington. Remember, that’s on the West Coast of the U.S. This is what Mount St. Helens looked like until the year 1980. Mount St. Helens proves that it is often easy to predict WHERE a volcano will erupt. The hard part is figuring out WHEN.

Mount St. Helens has erupted many times over the course of 40,000 or so years. And during this time, the mountain’s size and shape has changed. Magma is always building up within Mount St. Helens. But it’s unlike the magma in the Hawaiian volcanoes. The magma in this area is much stickier than Hawaii’s magma. So, it does not gurgle and sputter through little vents. Instead, the magma gets stuck. Then, immense pressure builds up within the mountain. At some point, the pressure becomes quite intense. It gets to a point where the mountain can’t hold it any longer. So, what happens? BOOM!

    

When Mount St. Helens “blew” in 1980, it was the most destructive volcanic eruption in U.S. history. Hundreds of homes were destroyed. Thousands of acres of forest were leveled. In an instant, the top and one side of the mountain were completely blown away. Lava was not the main problem with Mount St. Helens. First, it was the immense amount of rock and ash that exploded into the air. Second, there were massive landslides that followed as the mountain came crashing down into the valley below.

This is what Mount St. Helens looks like today. It’s still tall enough to rise above the clouds. But compare this to the first picture that you saw. You can see that it’s not the same as it used to be. It has erupted a number of times after that day in 1980. And it still erupts here and there, to this day.

Here’s another place in the U.S. with volcanic activity. This is Yellowstone National Park. The park is mostly in Wyoming. But parts of it extend into Idaho and Montana. This National Park is home to many interesting and beautiful sites. Like Hawaii, Yellowstone is situated on top of a hot spot. That’s a place where there’s lots of magma close to the surface. Here, the magma has stayed underground. It has not erupted onto the surface. 

     
     

Yellowstone is famous for its geysers. A geyser is a rare geologic event. It occurs when water seeps down through cracks into the crust. It then meets up with hot rocks. When the water touches the hot rocks, it turns into steam. More water seeps in. More steam is created. So, pressure starts to build. At some point, all of this heat and pressure forces the steam to find a way back out. This is a lot like other types of volcanic activity that you have learned about. This process, too, is caused by the build-up and release of pressure underground.

The result is a geyser. That’s steam and water spewing up out of the Earth. These particular geysers are pretty small. They spurt and bubble all day long in water pools, or springs. And they have a pretty, bluish-green color. That’s created by certain minerals that collect there.

    

This geyser has a name. It’s “Old Faithful.” The word “faithful” means trustworthy, or reliable. It got its name since you can count on the fact that it will erupt several times each day. We can’t predict exactly when it will erupt. But it typically blows its lid about every ninety minutes, give or take a few.

Old Faithful spews out steam and hot water for anywhere from one to five minutes. It can spew as much as 8,000 gallons of water, up to 185 feet in the air. You should see it in the summer. That’s when the park is full of visitors. Hundreds of people gather around to watch the world’s most famous geyser.

Although they come in many forms, shapes, and sizes, all volcanoes and geysers have two things in common. First, they are the Earth’s way of releasing heat and pressure from deep underground. Second, each one tells us a bit more about the history of the Earth. And one other thing. All volcanoes and geysers are extremely hot. So, always keep a safe distance and admire them from afar!

       
     
*********
    
     

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
    

The History Of The Earth

      

Lesson 60 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Bryce, Yosemite, agate, amethyst, beryl, camarasaurus, chloride, compsognathus, corundum, critter, defending, dimetrodon, dimetrodons, dissolves, erupting, excavating, excavation, exoskeleton, facets, fossilized, gemstones, guesses, halite, imprint, imprinted, intrudes, jasper, judging, metamorphose, mineshaft, obsidian, oozing, oysters, paleontologist, paleontologists, paleontology, phenomena, rectangular, sedimentary, sediments, sludge, spoonful, stegosaurus, subjected, tetrapod, tetrapod’s, tetrapods, textures, traces, triceratops, trilobite, trilobites, turquoise, tyrannosaurus, unakite, unmixed, whirlwind, whopper

 

Chapter Five: Minerals
      
As a geologist, it’s my job to study rocks. There are so many kinds of rocks out there. And I’ve gathered up quite a few rocks in my time as a geologist!

Here are some of the rocks and minerals from my stash. I’ve polished these in a machine called a rock tumbler. It makes them shiny. And it really brings out the color. Look at what I have in just this one pile. I can see amethyst, tiger’s eye, rose quartz, turquoise, red jasper, agate, unakite, and onyx. Whoa! Sorry. I get carried away sometimes.

Minerals are the building blocks of rocks. All rocks contain minerals. Sometimes you can find pure minerals unmixed with other minerals. But most rocks contain a number of different minerals. There are over 3,000 types of minerals. And scientists still discover new ones from time to time.

Minerals come in all different shapes, sizes, colors, and textures. We use these characteristics to divide them into groups. Some of these groups are quite common. But others are quite unusual, and even hard to describe. I’ll tell you about a few of the best-known minerals.

     

This is a picture of “quartz.” Quartz is the most common mineral in the Earth’s crust. It’s not the most common in the whole Earth. It’s just the most common in the crust. This picture shows a type of quartz called milky quartz.

Quartz comes in many varieties. Those are clear quartz crystals on the top left. Some minerals form into perfect crystals like these, and some don’t. It depends on where and how they’re formed within the Earth.

Crystals can come in all different sizes. Some are as small as a pea. Some are the size of your arm, or longer.

What explains the color variations in the many types of quartz? These are largely caused by the addition of small amounts of other types of metals into the mineral. For instance, the gorgeous purple color of amethyst is caused by traces of iron and aluminum metal.

Examples of rare gemstones are some varieties of “corundum.” This is a mineral composed mostly of aluminum and oxygen. Red corundum is known as ruby. Blue corundum is known as sapphire. Rubies and sapphires are among the most beautiful mineral crystals on Earth.

     

Here’s another beauty. This is called “emerald.” Emerald is a variety of the mineral “beryl.” It also comes in lots of colors. That includes green, blue, yellow, and red. Deep-green emerald is my favorite.

And here’s one of the most famous minerals. Do you know what these beauties are called? These are “diamonds.” A diamond is the hardest mineral in the world. A diamond is hard enough to cut through glass, or scratch other minerals. The diamond on the left is a raw diamond. It’s how you see it fresh from the Earth. The diamond on the right has been cut and polished. The sides of a cut diamond are called “facets.”

You need special equipment and skills to cut and polish gems. That includes diamonds, or other gemstones such as rubies and emeralds. People who cut diamonds look through strong magnifying glasses. As they do their work, this helps them to see all the tiny little facets, or sides.

Here is one mineral that we use each day! Have you ever heard of “salt?” Salt, or “sodium chloride,” is a common mineral. It’s found in both the oceans and in the Earth. Sodium chloride is called “table salt” when we use it in food. It’s called “rock” salt when we use it to make roads safer in winter storms.

    

Some folks put table salt on food to make it taste better. In fact, salt is a key nutrient for people, as well as for animals. Your body needs salt. Not too much, but just enough. Too much salt is bad for you. What if you eat too much salt? Your body will tell you so. It’s because you’ll feel thirsty.

Salt appears in lots of forms in nature. Rock salt can be found in the form of “halite” crystals. They’re like the rectangular-shaped crystal pictured on the left in the image. You can’t see salt in water because it dissolves. But you’ll know it’s there if you ever taste ocean water.

Why do all these different minerals look the way they do? Each has its own story. And it gets pretty complicated. But you can bet that there were three basic things in common. These are heat, pressure, and time. These factors play a role in the formation of each mineral.

One thing to remember about the rocks that you find in nature is that you should leave them there. That’s so that other people can also enjoy them. If each person took even one rock, there soon would not be many rocks left! Without rocks, environments change dramatically. If the environment changes, the plants and animals that live there might have a hard time finding food and shelter.

Now I’ve told you a bit about some of my favorite minerals. Take a look at the ground the next time you go outside. You might see something interesting to you!

     
      

Chapter Six: The Three Types of Rocks
    
The right amount of heat can turn a solid rock or metal into a liquid. Pressure from the weight of the Earth can crush rocks. So can movement of materials inside the Earth. Over time, heat and pressure have strong effects. They create the rock formations and other geologic phenomena that we find in the world.

Working together, heat, pressure, and time create the three types of rocks that exist in the world. Each rock in the world can be placed into one of three categories. The three types of rocks are “igneous,” “sedimentary,” and “metamorphic.” Try saying each of these rock types out loud. Igneous. Sedimentary. Metamorphic.

The first rock type, igneous, is the most common. Igneous rocks come in many forms. Some form entire mountains. Some appear as boulders jutting from the Earth. This picture shows a close-up of one type of igneous rock. This plain, old, gray rock contains different types of minerals. But it hasn’t always been a plain, old, gray rock.

      
     

The word igneous comes from the Latin word for fire. That’s because igneous rocks begin deep down in the heat of the Earth’s mantle. As you’ve heard, the Earth’s mantle is full of a hot, gooey, oozing substance. That’s known as magma, or melted rock. The magma is constantly being forced toward the surface by pressure from within the Earth. It travels upward from the mantle through the crust. Then, the magma begins to cool and harden. Sometimes, the magma will erupt from a volcano. But sometimes, the conditions aren’t quite right for an eruption.

This formation is called “Half Dome.” It’s located in Yosemite National Park in California. When you look at Half Dome, you’re looking at an old magma chamber. A magma chamber is a pocket in the Earth’s crust where magma collects. As more magma enters the chamber, it gets hotter and pressure builds. Then, the magma can force its way up to the surface in the form of a volcano.

    

Or, sometimes, things happen as in the case of Half Dome. The magma just gathers in the chamber. It stays there without erupting. For whatever geologic reason, the heat and pressure did not get great enough to force the magma through the crust and onto the surface in the form of lava. Instead, the magma cooled and hardened within the chamber. Over time, the rocks and soil around the chamber eroded away. That left beautiful Half Dome alone, sticking high up above the Earth. Half Dome is certainly a big igneous rock!

Another type of igneous formation occurs when magma intrudes, or pushes itself, between two existing layers of rock. This means that not all the layers in this mountain were formed one on top of the other. Rather, some of the layers forced their way in between other rocks.

This is my favorite type of igneous rock. It’s “obsidian,” better known as volcanic glass. Volcanic glass forms when certain types of lava cool and harden. They then become smooth, shiny, and glass-like. Only certain types of lava, under certain conditions, become volcanic glass.

Some Native Americans used volcanic glass to make arrowheads and spearheads. What happens if you break a piece of volcanic glass?  You’ll find that it’s incredibly sharp and strong. Every now and then, I find ancient artifacts like this when I’m out rock hunting.

     

After igneous, the second major rock type is sedimentary. Sedimentary rocks are not formed like igneous rocks, which form from cooled magma. In fact, heat does not play much of a role in forming sedimentary rocks. Instead, pressure and time are the key factors.

The word “sediments” refers to tiny particles. These can be made of dirt or rock, which are carried along in water, ice, wind, or landslides. If you dump a spoonful of sand into a glass of water, you’ll see the sand gradually sink down and settle on the bottom of the glass. That’s much in the same way that sediments settle on the bottoms of lakes and oceans. Sediments are always floating around in lakes, oceans, and rivers. Over time, sediments in lake water settle and form a thick sludge on the bottom of a lake. More and more sediments settle on the bottom. Then, more and more weight presses down on the sludge. Over time, the pressure from the weight of the upper sediments can cause the sludge to harden into rock. Through time and pressure, layers of sediments are turned into sedimentary rock.

Coal is a type of sedimentary rock. It comes from decayed plants that have been under pressure for many years. Coal is a key energy source. People burn coal in order to create electricity for homes, and to make energy to power machines in factories. People get coal and other important rocks, minerals, and metals by mining them from the Earth. One way to mine coal is by digging a mineshaft, or tunnel, deep down into the Earth.

    

Another sedimentary rock is called iron ore. An ore is a rock that contains valuable minerals or metals. There are lots of types of ores in the world. But iron ore is one of the most important. Iron ore is the source of iron. That’s a strong metal which is used to make steel. Steel, in turn, is used to build lots of things. Some of these are bridges, cars, buildings, tools, and other things that you see and use each day.

Sandstone is one common type of sedimentary rock. Wherever you find sandstone, there’s a good chance that you’re walking in a place that used to be completely underwater. At one time or another, every place on Earth has been completely submerged in water. Thus, sandstone is quite common throughout the world. This photo was taken in Bryce Canyon. That’s in the state of Utah. This place is known for its unique sandstone formations.

Here is another sandstone canyon that I thought you’d like to see. Antelope Canyon, in Arizona, is a very special place. It is known as a “slot canyon.” It’s formed over many years. Water from rain and floods rushes through the sandstone. That causes it to erode.

   

These cliffs are made of limestone. That’s another type of sedimentary rock. Limestone is interesting, because it’s composed mainly of minerals left over from ancient sea creatures. These could be like clams, oysters, and other shellfish. When these creatures died, their shells sank down to the ocean floor. They settled in with the other sediments. Over time, the churning oceans ground the shells into a fine white powder. The powder settled. Then, more shells and sediments put pressure on it. It took many years, but eventually all the powdery shell leftovers were compressed into limestone.

Limestone can be subjected to intense pressure for an even longer period of time. When that occurs, it can turn into another kind of rock called marble.

Marble is very hard. And it often has a beautiful, pure white color. People have used marble for thousands of years. It’s used to make fine buildings and sculptures.

Marble is known as a “metamorphic” rock. That’s the third and least common type of rock. Metamorphic comes from the Greek word for transformation, or change. Metamorphic rocks are formed when other types of rocks undergo intense heat and pressure and change, or metamorphose, into new kinds of rocks.

Congratulations! You’re becoming a geologist! Now you know about the three rock types. They are igneous, sedimentary, and metamorphic. Won’t everyone be impressed when you tell them about the new words that you’ve learned?

       
      

Chapter Seven: Fossils
    
Hi there. My name is Pam. I’m a “paleontologist.” Gerry the Geologist is a friend of mine. He called me last night. He asked me to come in and finish teaching you about the history of the Earth. He’s sorry that he can’t be here. But all this rock-talk has him itching to see some neat rocks himself. So, he is off to hike in the mountains.

A paleontologist is a scientist. We study “paleontology.” That’s the study of life that was on Earth in the distant past. We study bones. That way, we learn about life on Earth long ago. This is not just any bone. It’s a dinosaur bone! I’ll teach you about dinosaurs soon.

Gerry told me that you now know about basic geologic facts. Those are heat, pressure, and time. And you know about sedimentary rocks. Some of these are sandstone and limestone. They’re formed from layers of sediments. They’ve been pressed together over time. These layers offer lots clues about the history of life on the Earth. Past life on Earth is my specialty.

     
      

Paleontologists need to know lots about rocks and geology. That’s in order to study living things. This is because of something called a “fossil.” A fossil is the preserved body, or imprint, of a plant or animal that lived long ago. That could be thousands, millions, or even billions of years past! Most fossils, like this one of a seashell, show you where the body of an animal or plant died and was buried. You find them under layer after layer of sediment. Over many years, more and more sediment pressed down on it. So, this shell became part of the stone that formed as a result of geologic pressure. You just see the impression, or shape of it. This is not the real shell. The creature itself, and its shell, decayed and rotted away. But its shape stayed imprinted in the rock.

As you dig down into the Earth, the soil and rocks are divided into layers. These layers show lots of geologic periods. These were times during which the crust and surface of the Earth changed. For instance, what if you find a layer of sandstone on dry land? Then you know that there may have been an ocean or river over that land at some point in the distant past. We can estimate how old some fossils may be. That’s thanks to our understanding of geology and rock layers.

    
    

Fossils are usually found in layers of sedimentary rocks. But they can be found in other rock formations, as well. It looks like the paleontologist in this picture has found a good place for fossil hunting. He has to dig with care to make sure that he keeps the fossils in good shape.

Every fossil is part of the Earth’s fossil record. The fossil record includes each thing that we’ve learned about the history of life from studying fossils. The fossil record is what paleontologists study. That’s in order to figure out what life on Earth was like many years ago. We can find when the animals and plants imprinted in the fossils lived. That’s based on the rock layers in which they were found. They use information from all fossils to create a timeline of life on Earth. Today, I’d like to show you a number of fossils from different time periods in the history of the Earth.

This is a fossil of a “trilobite.” That is an animal that’s believed to have lived some 550 million years ago. Trilobites may look like insects. But they are more closely related to lobsters and crabs. They came in many varieties. You could find them from a half-inch up to twenty-eight inches in length. They had antennas and lots of legs. And they had a hard outer shell called an “exoskeleton.” That exoskeleton is key. It meant that dead trilobites were easily fossilized when they became buried in the sand.

   
   

At about this same time, the fossil record suggests that the first plants appeared on land. Back then, there was no soil on the land. That’s because soil contains dead, decayed plants. Since these were the first plants on land, no plants had yet died in order to create soil. The first plants did not have the same characteristics as plants today. These plants were less than half an inch tall. And they had no roots, leaves, flowers, or seeds. But they WERE plants, nevertheless.

Soon came the Age of Fish. Lots of types of fish ruled the waters. Also during this time, plant and animal life on land began to spread quickly. The first soils formed on land. This allowed new types of plants with leaves, stems, and roots to grow. With new plants, came new land creatures ready to eat those plants. “Tetrapods” were the first amphibians. They made their way onto the beaches. An “amphibian” is an animal that lives part of its life in water, and part on land. A frog is such a creature.

     

Paleontologists have found many tetrapod fossils. An artist drew this sketch using a tetrapod fossil. It shows what a real tetrapod might have looked like. Do you think any of this tetrapod’s body parts look like they belong to a fish?

Then, lush forests full of trees and plants, such as ferns, began to grow. As forests increased, so too did the types and sizes of animals. The first giant reptiles appeared. Let’s look at this “dimetrodon.” The one in this picture is just a model that someone made. But they based this model on fossilized dimetrodon bones found in the Earth. We call the body part sticking up on its back a sail. That’s because it looks like the sail on a boat.

Dimetrodon was not a dinosaur. But it surely looked like one. And dinosaurs were soon to come. We will learn more about them next time. That is as far as the fossil record will take us today!

     
      

Chapter Eight: Dinosaurs
    
Hey there, fellow scientists! It’s Pam the Paleontologist again. Last time I was here, I gave you a whirlwind tour of the history of life on Earth. We went right up through the time of the dimetrodons, the first giant reptiles that had big sails on their backs. The age of the dimetrodons was followed by a time known as the Age of Reptiles. This era, according to some scientists, began approximately 245 million years ago.

This is a “Tyrannosaurus Rex,” or “T. Rex,” as some people call it. It was one of the largest and most fearsome predators ever to walk the Earth. We can tell by its teeth that the T. Rex was a meat eater. We also know that it was over forty feet long, and up to twenty feet tall. Judging by the size of its bones, it weighed about seven tons, or more than two average-sized cars.

    
   

This painting shows T. Rex facing off against a triceratops, a dinosaur with long horns and a shield-like plate on its head. Keep in mind when you look at artwork like this, that nobody today really knows what dinosaurs looked like. We have only seen their bones. Artists use information supplied by scientists today to try to make good guesses about what dinosaurs looked like when they were alive. They do all this based on their bones! Many people think of dinosaurs as giant reptiles, and in fact, the word dinosaur means “terrifying lizard.” However, many paleontologists now believe that dinosaurs are more closely related to birds than they are to lizards. Whatever the case may be, there are no dinosaurs on Earth anymore. They have all been “extinct,” or dead and gone, for many years. Now there are just fossilized bones of dinosaurs buried in the Earth’s crust.

Here is my personal favorite, the “stegosaurus.” Like the triceratops, the stegosaurus was an herbivore, or plant eater, but it had some pretty good ways of defending itself against the likes of T. Rex and other meat eaters. Stegosaurus had hard, sharp plates on its back, which would have made it difficult to bite. But just in case anyone tried, the stegosaurus also had a spiky tail that could really do some damage.

    
    

How do we find and learn about these incredible animals? Some scientists believe that dinosaurs ruled the Earth for more than 100 million years, and their fossilized bones can be found in many parts of the world, including the U.S. Dinosaur fossils are hard to find, and “excavating,” or digging up, their bones is not as easy as you might think.

Once paleontologists find an area that is likely to have dinosaur bones, we move in with our tools and begin careful excavation. Paleontologists must use sharp little knives and small brushes to gradually scrape away the sedimentary rock surrounding the fossils. It will take this paleontologist days, and maybe even weeks, to excavate this one bone. It’s slow work, but to me there is nothing more exciting in the world than carefully uncovering a bone that may have been buried in rock for 100 million years.

Here a paleontologist is excavating a large collection of bones from the sandstone cliffs of Dinosaur National Monument, an area located in the states of Colorado and Utah, where we have uncovered hundreds and thousands of dinosaur bones.

    
    

Can you see all the bones in this picture? That was one big dinosaur! But what did it really look like? It’s hard to tell because, over time, the bones have moved around and become broken. As a paleontologist, I sometimes feel like I spend half my life putting puzzles together. Often, we only find a few bones. The rest of the skeleton was long since destroyed, or perhaps even dragged away by a predator many years ago. Other times, lots of different dinosaur bones can be mixed in together. We paleontologists have to use our detective skills to figure out which bones belonged to which type of dinosaur.

In fact, those bones belonged to a mighty “Camarasaurus.” I knew as soon as I saw its head. This plant eater was sixty feet long and weighed about twenty tons. A real whopper!

    
     

Here is one artist’s idea of what the Camarasaurus looked like. It could use its long tail to fend off predators. Good thing that you don’t have to worry about these things anymore!

Not all dinosaurs were huge. In fact, some were really small. Take the “compsognathus.” This little critter stood just two feet tall and scurried around on two little bird-like legs. Compsognathus was a meat eater that fed on little lizards. We know this, because paleontologists found parts of fossilized lizard in the stomach cavity of a compsognathus fossil.

What happened to the dinosaurs? You can’t go and see a live T. Rex today at the zoo. That’s because dinosaurs are extinct. Some scientists believe that dinosaurs all died about 65 million years ago. According to fossil records, the extinction of the dinosaurs was quite sudden. Why? That’s something that we’ve been trying to answer since the first dinosaur bones were discovered and identified nearly 200 years ago.

    
   

For years, many scientists believed that extraordinary geologic events, such as super volcanoes, must have had something to do with it. These days, however, many scientists believe that the dinosaur extinction was caused by a giant meteorite from outer space. There are billions of meteors, or burning chunks of debris in outer space. Some meteors are quite large, but most are tiny, between the size of a sand grain and a baseball. Meteors are whizzing around all over the place in outer space. Occasionally, a meteor crashes toward Earth. When this happens, the meteor hits the atmosphere at an incredible speed, and usually burns up as it enters the uppermost parts of Earth’s atmosphere. Occasionally, bits and pieces of meteors survive their trip through the atmosphere and actually fall to Earth. This is very rare, but it does happen from time to time, and it is possible to find pieces of them on the ground. When part of a meteor survives the trip through the atmosphere and lands on Earth, the meteor becomes a meteorite, or space rock that has landed on Earth.

    
    

Now, let’s go back to dinosaur extinction. Some scientists think that the dinosaur extinction was caused by a giant meteorite from outer space. When the meteorite struck the Earth, it sent massive plumes of debris up into the atmosphere. This debris would have blocked out the light and energy of the sun, causing much of the Earth’s plant life to die, and severely lowering the temperature. Most creatures at the time would have been unable to adapt, and they would have died out before the skies had a chance to clear.

Whether this is true or not remains to be seen. But geologists have discovered at least one very large crater that was caused by a meteorite impact about the time that the dinosaurs became extinct. Whatever the case, we know that dinosaurs became extinct. And that made the way for new kinds of life on Earth. I, for one, will continue to study the Earth’s fossil record. I’m sure that we will find the answer some day. That’s because the clues about the history of the Earth are all there in the rocks. Ask my friend Gerry the Geologist. He will tell you the same thing!

       
     
*********     
     
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Early American Civilizations     
    

Lesson 61 – Part 1

   
NEW WORDS: Baakal, Bahlam, Bahlum, Chan, Chanil, Ikal, Kahn, Kanal, Kanal’s, Kukulcan, Mayan, Pakal, Pakal’s, Pik, Pik’s, Puh, Texcoco, Tun, Yucatan, Zuk, Zuk’s, another’s, bohlohn, chicle, cradled, crowned, garment, hollowing, hoon, kah, lah, lakeshore, noblemen, noiselessly, ohsh, openly, priest’s, rarest, retelling, richly, sapodilla, steadied, swiveling, talon, wahk, washahk, wook

   

Chapter One: The Maya: A Harvest And A Hurricane
     
Once there was a Mayan boy named Kanal. Kanal lived with his family some 3,000 years ago. This was in a place that’s now called the Yucatan Peninsula. One day Kanal was working in a field near his family’s village. He saw another Mayan boy coming his way. It was his cousin Pik. Kanal smiled. He said, “Hi. How are you?”

Pik had been lost in thought. He said, “Fine, thanks.” But he did not look happy. So, Kanal asked, “What’s wrong?”

Pik said, “My father told me he’s sure that a hurricane is headed this way. He’s worried. Will we be able to harvest the maize in our field before the hurricane gets here?”

Maize, or corn, was the Mayans’ main crop. They grew it for food 1,000 years ago, just as it still is now. Like most plants that we grow for food, maize should be picked when the time is right. Then you get it at its best. Kanal knew this. So, he knew why Pik was upset. “That’s bad news!” Kanal said. “Let’s go find my father. He’ll know what to do. He’s one of the wisest men in town.” So, the two boys went down the dirt path toward their town.

    
     

As they drew nearer, they saw the houses ahead. Each one was made of stone. Kanal saw his younger sister, Ikal. She sat in front of their house weaving cotton. She was making a brightly colored garment. She saw the boys and smiled. Kanal asked her, “Has Father come back from fishing?”

“Not yet,” said Ikal. “I know the best place to look for him. He said he’d likely try the place where he caught the big fish last week.”

So, the two boys went on through the town. An old woman smiled at them. Then, she waved them over. “Here is a little treat for you boys,” she said. She gave them some “chicle.” “Fresh from the sapodilla tree,” she smiled. Chicle is like chewing gum. The boys popped some into their mouths. They said, “thank you,” and they went on their way.

Ten minutes later, they reached the riverbank. They were looking a little upstream. They spied Kanal’s father, Tun. He stood knee-deep in water. The other village men were getting out of a canoe. Tun was strong and quite smart. Everyone liked him. Kanal and Pik watched what they were doing. Tun and the other men dragged a fishing net from the canoe to the shore. The boys hurried forward. Tun and the other men drew the fish in the net onto the bank and looked up.

   
    

“Hello, Pik,” he said. “Kanal, why are you here?”

“Father,” Kanal replied, “Uncle believes that a hurricane is headed this way. He’s worried about the maize. It could be destroyed if it is not completely harvested before the hurricane hits.”

Tun listened. Then he turned to Pik. “My brother can often tell about these types of things,” he said. “We’re family. We’ll all help you pick your corn. Tell Zuk (that was Pik’s father’s name) that I’ll come this afternoon. I’ll bring other family members to help.”

The boys grinned with excitement. “Thank you, Uncle,” said Pik. “I’ll tell my father.” He ran off to tell him the news.

Kanal looked down. He saw that his father had caught lots of fish. He picked some up. Tun took the rest. Then they went back toward town.

On their way back, Tun stopped each time that he saw other relatives. He asked if they would help harvest the maize for Zuk. Everyone said, “Yes.” Families all depended on each other. This was in their efforts to grow plants, to hunt and fish, and even to build or repair one another’s homes. Each person knew that when it was his or her turn to ask for help, the extended family would be there.

    
    

By the time Kanal and Tun reached home, everything was arranged.

Tun said, “This afternoon, your Uncle Zuk will find that he and Pik have all the help they need. The maize will all get harvested. Then we need to prepare our house for the storm.”

That afternoon, Kanal, Tun, and all their relatives helped Zuk and Pik pick their maize. They all worked late into the evening. Then everyone went back to their houses. They had to prep for the hurricane. They hoped that it would not damage their homes. But they’d just have to wait and see.

   
   

Chapter Two: The Maya: Journey To Baakal
     
Luckily, though the winds of the hurricane were very noisy, the storm did not damage Kanal’s home much at all. A week after the hurricane, Tun said to his family, “This was the best crop of maize that our field has ever given to us. The god of maize has been good to us. Your mother and I think that all of us should go to Baakal. Let’s go to the Festival of the First Star to thank him! Now that we have enough food, I want to offer thanks at the great temple. We owe thanks for the good things that the gods have done for us.

Well, you can imagine the excitement. Kanal’s sister, Ikal, could not stay still. She kept rushing back and forth between her father and mother, hugging each of them. Their mother, Chanil, was the happiest of all. She told them, “Wait until you see Baakal. There is no other place like it, they say. That’s except, of course, for Puh, the greatest city in the world. But I have seen Baakal. And I can’t think of a place that’s more wonderful.”

The children knew that their mother had seen Baakal twice before. Once, it was with her parents. And once, it was with Tun. Going there was a special occasion. That’s because Baakal was so far away.

    
    

It did not take them long to prepare. That’s because their extended family members would make sure that everything at home would be all right while they were away. Early the next morning, they all set out. Pik’s brothers and sisters were too young to make such a long trip. So, they stayed behind with their mother. But Pik and his father, Zuk, joined Kanal’s family. And they all entered canoes at the riverside. These canoes had been made by cutting down and hollowing out great trees from the forest.

The paddles noiselessly slid through the water. They were all used to traveling this way to other nearby villages. “But this time,” thought Kanal, as they moved away from the shore, “we’ll go all the way to Baakal.”

It took them three days to reach Baakal. At night, they stopped at other small villages. They’d drag their canoes ashore so that they would not drift away. Overnight, the six of them stayed with other extended family. They provided them with food for the night and the next day.

It was about noon on the third day. The river brought them out from among the trees onto an enormous, flat plain. Kanal, Pik, and Ikal had never seen such a giant space without forest covering it. The two fathers, knowing this, stopped paddling so the young people could just stare. Tun told them, “Many rivers flow into this plain, and right through it. On the far side, some of them join into a mighty river that flows all the way to the Great Water!” By this he meant the ocean, which none of them had ever seen.

    
    

They resumed their paddling. A few hours later, Zuk called out in excitement, “Look! Baakal!” He pointed off in the distance. The others strained to see what he saw. They could just make out high, bright red towers. They were all thrilled. But to Tun, the best part of the moment was hearing the excitement in his brother’s voice. You see, Zuk rarely let himself get excited.

A few more hours brought them to the very edge of the great city. As they came closer, more and more canoes and other boats crowded onto the river. They came from other streams and tributaries, that is, smaller rivers that joined into the big one. By the time they reached Baakal, the water was covered with people in boats. And there were just as many people approaching on nearby roads.

Baakal was everything that their parents had said it was. Pik called back over his shoulder to Kanal, “I can hardly wait to see it all.”

Chanil, Kanal’s mother, laughed. “We’ll be lucky to see even a part of it. There is so much to see.”

Tun grabbed the end of the canoe as he waded through the water toward the shore. He said, “Tomorrow we’ll see the greatest towers for ourselves. Then you will truly know the wonder of Baakal!”

   
     

Chapter Three: The Maya: King Pakal’s Tomb
    
Bohlohn.”

That is the Maya word for the number nine. “Hoon, kah, ohsh, kahn, ho, wahk, wook, washahk, bohlohn, and lah hoon.”

That’s how you say the numbers from one to ten in the Mayans’ language. The family was all together. There were Tun, his wife, Chanil, his brother Zuk, and the three children, Then there were Kanal, his sister Ikal, and his cousin Pik. They all stood looking up at the most amazing building that they’d ever seen. It was nine stories high. Each story was smaller than the one below it. Wide stone steps ran up two of the four sides. They reached to the top level on which there stood a small building. It was made of stone, like the nine-stepped pyramid on which it stood.

“Nine stories high. Plus the temple on the top,” Tun said. “This is the tomb of the great King Pakal. King Pakal lies buried in a great stone case. It’s at the bottom of a hole that runs straight down the center of the temple. There’s a staircase in the temple at the top of the pyramid. That leads down into the tomb.”

“Can we see it ourselves?” Ikal asked.

    
    

“No. It’s a special place. Only King Pakal’s son, our great king Chan Bahlum, can go into that temple.”

The children looked up with even greater interest. They knew that this was a place so special that only a king might enter it. Tun glanced around to see that no one else was listening. He then added in a mysterious tone, “They say that there is treasure buried with King Pakal.”

The three children turned to look at him with wide eyes. They were unsure if he was teasing or serious. He went on. “Some say that there is green jade. It is said to have been carved to make all sorts of gorgeous jewelry, bowls, and tools. Perhaps even furniture. No one knows for sure.”

Chanil added, “Except for our king, Chan Bahlum. It was he who put it there. That is, if the tale is true.”

Pik looked at his father, Zuk. “Do you think it is true, Father? Is there really treasure?”

Zuk was still staring up at the temple. He answered thoughtfully. “I saw King Pakal once, long ago. He was dressed in robes woven of the finest cotton in many colors. And he wore a headdress of magnificent feathers, made from the rarest birds. He wore magnificent jade necklaces. And he carried a scepter carved into lots of shapes.”

    
   

“He did not walk on the Earth, as we do. He was carried through the streets on a great chair. It sat atop two long poles that were laid flat. There were key noblemen with him. For them, carrying the king through the streets was a great honor. They carried the king any place that he wished to go.” He turned to look at his son. “I think that if King Pakal wanted to be buried with a treasure of jade, then yes, there must be jade.”

The children looked at one another in wonder. Then, they looked back at the pyramid. But Tun and Chanil looked at one another. They were silently sharing a different thought. They were both thinking, “I have not heard Zuk speak so many words at once in many years.” Finally, Tun said to the others, “Let’s go see what is on the other side of King Pakal’s pyramid. I heard this from a man in the market this morning. He said that King Chan Bahlum is building more great buildings over there.” So, they hurried off to see what other sights there might be.

    
   

Sure enough, Pakal’s son, King Chan Bahlum, had ordered a whole series of buildings to be built. These new buildings were wonderful in their own way. The roof lines of the temples on top were carved in wonderful designs. After a while, they tired from walking around. So, they all went to sit in the shade of some wide-spreading trees.

After a while, Kanal asked his father a question. “Why did King Pakal make such a wonderful place to be buried in? It is much greater than the places that you showed us this morning, where the other kings and queens are buried.”

Tun answered quietly. “I will tell you. But you must not repeat it.” The three children grew quiet. They sensed that he was about to trust them with some special, grown-up sort of secret. Then Tun told them about King Pakal.

    
     

Chapter Four: The Maya: The Festival Of The First Star
   
Tun began telling the others about King Pakal. He was the Mayan king who had ruled Baakal. He was buried in a magnificent pyramid tomb in that city. He spoke softly so that other people might not overhear. Tun said, “Mayan kings become kings based on who their fathers were. When a king died, if he did not have a son, his brother or his nephew might become king.”

“But King Pakal was different. His mother was the queen. And according to Mayan tradition, shortly after his twelfth birthday, his mother crowned Pakal king. But he was worried that some might say he was not worthy of being a ruler. So, he always tried extra hard to show what a great ruler he could be. Some people think that this is why he built such a great pyramid in which to be buried.”

“I don’t know if that’s why he built such a great pyramid. But I know that to this day, King Pakal was the greatest king who ever ruled Baakal. And now his son, King Chan Bahlam, is a great ruler like his father.”

    
    

“But all this is something we do not talk about openly. That’s because King Chan Bahlam might not like it. He does not want anyone to remember that there was a question about his father being king. That’s because they might say the same thing about him. Though after all this time, I don’t think that anyone would do so. Still, do you all see why I say these things softly?”

The children whispered, “Yes,” all at the same time. They felt very grown-up to have been told this story. For a while they were quiet. Then, they and the grown-ups rose to their feet. They went on to explore more of the great city.

Pik was swiveling his head from side-to-side. He was determined not to miss anything. Pik told Kanal, “I never knew there could be buildings so big.”

“Yes,” Kanal agreed. “Or such a big market, with so many things for sale. And so many people buying and selling.”

“Or so much noise!” Ikal said. Her brother laughed at her. “Well, it’s true!” she protested. “Our village is never this noisy.”

Chanil said, “It’s because of the Festival of the First Star. All of these people are here to celebrate the appearance of the first star and the god, Kukulcan.”

    
    

The Maya believed that the stars and planets were gods. So, for hundreds of years, the Maya studied the sky very carefully. They had no telescopes to make distant things look closer and clearer. No one had invented a telescope yet. But the Maya built what we call “observatories” for studying the sky. To observe means to look carefully at something. So, an observatory is a place to observe the sky.

The ancient Maya built observatories atop temples and high places. And the Maya priests studied the sky from them. The Maya scheduled their holidays and many other events to match the movements of stars and planets. The Maya figured out exactly when planets and stars would appear in certain places in the sky. They used this knowledge to create the most accurate calendar in the world. They had festivals centered on the appearance of stars and planets. They were like the Festival of the First Star.

    
    

Today we know that the Festival of the First Star was not really about a star at all. What Chanil called “the first star” is really a planet that looks like a star. We call this planet “Venus.” Like our own planet Earth, Venus travels in a wide circle around the sun. It is often the first star-like light that we see in the evening sky when it starts to get dark. Of course, without a telescope, the Maya could not see Venus clearly enough to know that it was a planet. So, they called it a star. To them it was the “first star.” And it was very important to them.

So, the festival celebrated the time each year when the “first star” (Venus) appeared at a certain place in the sky. People came from far away to take part. During the festival, there would be singing and dancing. And Mayan people would make offerings to the god that the first star represented to them, Kukulcan.

While Kanal, Pik, and their families were visiting the city of Baakal, 1,000s of other Mayan families were there, too. They all watched the lines of richly dressed nobles walking to the temples.

    
    

They watched the appearance of King Chan Bahlam with special excitement. He was carried to the foot of a pyramid. Then, he walked slowly up the wide steps to the top. He disappeared into the temple. They waited the whole time that he was inside. When he reappeared, they cheered mightily. They knew that he had asked the gods to be kind to his people. And they hoped that the gods would agree.

The celebration stretched into the night. Kanal’s family looked around in wonder. But the greatest wonder was what was happening to Zuk. He watched the excitement and joy in his own son’s face. Then, Zuk’s face began to show those emotions, too.

Well into the night, Pik fell asleep. Zuk gently lifted his son into his own powerful arms. He carried him, smiling down at his son’s face. Kanal was awake long enough to see all this before he, too, fell asleep. He, too, was picked up by his own father. Ikal had already been asleep for an hour. She was cradled in her mother’s arms.

They got a good night’s sleep. Then, the next morning, they’d begin the long canoe journey home.

The morning fog cleared in the first hour of their journey home. Pik turned to call to his cousin Kanal in the other canoe. He lost his balance and nearly fell into the river. His father grabbed him by the shoulder. He steadied him in the canoe. And then Zuk laughed and joked. “My son, you are not a tortoise. Do not leap into the water.” And hearing his brother laugh, Tun smiled to himself. Then he dipped his paddle once more into the water. He was glad to be going home.

     
     

Chapter Five: The Aztec: The Legend Of The Eagle And The Serpent
     
The Aztec people had been walking each day for months now. They were searching for a new home. They carried the oldest and youngest among them. Some of the weakest were not able to complete the long journey. Some new Aztec had been born on the way. They were passing their first days of life in the constant motion of travel. They took short breaks to eat. They stopped only at night to sleep.

Now the Aztec were in the center of a great valley. Their leaders were at the front of the long line. They strode once more to the old high priest. “Is this the right place for us to stop?” the leaders asked. “Is this our new home?”

The priest was very old. His long hair was gray. Wrinkles furrowed his brow. But he stood as straight as the mightiest warrior. When he spoke, it was always with a voice that was strong and sure. Once again, he told them, “No, not yet. We are waiting for a sign from the gods. When they want us to stop and make a home, they will tell us.” So, their journey continued.

     
    

Finally, one day their forward scouts came back to report to them. “There is a great lake ahead. And in the center is an island. There are no signs of enemies anywhere. There are not even any people to be seen.”

“Then we will camp on the shore,” said the Aztec leaders. “We can all use a rest. And we can wash the dust off of ourselves.” So, they all moved forward.

In a number of hours, they had reached the lakeshore.

Suddenly, the high priest’s eyes opened wide. He raised his hand and pointed. “Look!” he exclaimed. “On the island.”

The people all turned to see what the priest had seen. On the island stood a tall, green cactus. Sitting atop it, unharmed by the cactus’ sharp thorns, was a great bird. It was a noble eagle. One of its powerful hooked talons, or claws, held the eagle steady on the cactus branch. In its other talon was a long, wriggling snake. The Aztec people looked on in wonder. As they watched, the eagle began to eat the snake.

“It is the sign!” the people all muttered. And they fell to their knees on the green lakeshore.

   
    

A small boy knelt on the ground beside his mother. He tugged at her robe and asked, “What sign?” The mother gathered her son close to her. She promised that he would hear the story of the Aztec people before the end of the day. For now, they sat in awe of the sight that was before them.

Other children were curious, as well. What was this unusual sign all about? Why were their parents and grandparents so amazed by the sight of the eagle eating the snake? That afternoon, they sat in wonderment at the foot of the ancient priest. He was retelling the story that had been passed down among the Aztec for generations.

“Many, many years ago,” he began, “our people lived in the far north. One year no rain came to their lands. Their crops dried out. They died in the sun-baked fields. They feared that the rain god was angry with them. But they did not know what they had done wrong. So, the Aztec leaders turned to the wise priests. They asked them, ‘What shall we do?’ ”

    
    

“The priests answered, ‘The gods wish us to leave our home. Our stories have told of a time when all our people would have to move on. That time has come.'”

“‘We will go south,’ the Aztec leaders said to the hungry people. ‘Some of our brothers have gone there already. They are serving as soldiers for the rulers of other tribes. These brothers have sent back word that there is a huge valley there. And it has plenty of water. They say we may have to fight the people who live there to force them to let us in. But we are Aztec! We fear no men, only the gods.'”

“And so, a few days later, they put all that they could carry onto their backs. They set out for the promise of green valleys with plenty of water for drinking and growing crops. Day after day, month after month, they traveled. They rested only at night. That was many years ago. But our people have never been settled for long. Each time we settled in the green valley around us, we have been forced to move. Time after time, we’ve had to go from one place to another.”

    
    

“For years, we have sought the sign of our new home, predicted by the gods long ago. The gods told us to look for an eagle on a cactus eating a serpent. Then we would know that we have found our true home. For nearly one hundred years now, our people have wandered in search of this sign from the gods.”

“And so,” the old priest continued, “you can see why this is such an important day for our people. At last, we have found our home.”

The children smiled at each other. They began to understand the importance of seeing the wondrous sight of the eagle eating the snake. They began to realize that they would no longer have to wander without a home. “We are home,” they said to each other. “Yes,” their parents said to them. “You are home. We are all home.”

That is the legend of how the Aztec came to live on and around Lake Texcoco in what is now Mexico. The legend explains why they built their city on islands in the lake. They began with the island on which they had seen the eagle.

        
     
*********

     
    
WEEK TWENTY-ONE PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
     
    
WEEK TWENTY-TWO    
        

WEEK TWENTY-TWO READING PASSAGES

          

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Early American Civilizations

   

Lesson 62 – Part Two 

   
NEW WORDS: Argentina, Arteaga, Bingham, Bingham’s, Cempoala, Chile, Cortez’s, Cuzco, Ecuador, Hiram, Incan, Manco, Moctezuma’s, Totonacs, Urubamba, Vitcos, Xochimilco, adequately, blossoming, bottomed, cacao, casually, chinampa, chinampas, cliff’s, conquistadores, courteous, courthouse, dredged, emperor’s, energetically, entrances, fancily, feather’s, fertilizing, goddess’s, governors, haired, hinted, lawbreaker, legends, murmur, overpowering, overwhelmed, possesses, possessions, respects, retrace, rocked, sandals, senor, separating, shaky, slats, stationary, straps, suspension, swamplands, swishing, terraces, thrusting, tiredness, tokens, truthfully, unthinkable, whitewater, wield, wildly, wing’s

 

Chapter Six: The Aztec: The Floating Gardens of Xochimilco
     
Torn Wing was paddling his canoe across the lake. The overpowering smell of blossoming flowers reached him before he could even see them. As he came closer, countless small islands, or chinampas came into view. He could see why people referred to these islands as “floating gardens.” The Aztec made these islands that appeared to float on the surface of the water. But chinampas could not actually float away. Each island was firmly attached by roots that grew down into the bottom of the lake.

Torn Wing maneuvered his narrow, flat-bottomed canoe among the canals separating them. He recalled his uncle’s story about how the chinampas were formed.

The Aztec had dug ditches out of the swampy land for water to flow through. Then they covered rafts made of reeds and branches with mud dredged up from the bottom of the lake. Over the years, layers upon layers of mud were added. Finally, with the help of roots from the willow trees, the islands became stationary. Hundreds of narrow rectangular islands, separated by a network of the water ditches called canals, covered the swamplands. For the people who had long sought a way to grow plants, even in times when there was no rainfall, these island gardens provided a wonderful solution.

    
    

The surrounding water kept the Earth moist all year long. It was used in irrigating and fertilizing the fields. Maize, beans, squash, tomatoes, and chili peppers grew in abundance. They supplied the large city of Tenochtitlan and beyond. The gardens of Xochimilco were truly an agricultural wonderland!

Torn Wing’s uncle was Wing Feather. He had described Xochimilco to Torn Wing after the young man’s father, who was Wing Feather’s brother, had died.

His uncle had said this to him. “My brother was a good man and a good farmer. Did he teach you everything that he knew?”

“Yes, Uncle,” Torn Wing had answered. “I worked at his side in the fields. We always had the best crop of any near our village.”

“Good,” his uncle had said. “I want you to know that even though your parents are gone now, you are not alone. Your aunt and I want you to come and live with us as our son. I can use your help in my business. And since we have no son of our own, when I grow too old to work, it will become yours. But Nephew, I do not want to make you leave your familiar home. You may prefer to stay in your own village. If so, I will help you by giving you cacao beans. But I promise this if you choose to live with us. You should know that the city of Tenochtitlan and its nearby floating gardens are a wonderful place to be.”

    
    

Torn Wing quickly gave his answer. “Then I will come, Uncle.”

Torn Wing had easily followed his uncle’s directions to Lake Xochimilco. But now that he was at last among the watery roads of the place, he had forgotten his uncle’s warning. He had said, “There are so many sights to see. It is easy to become overwhelmed and lose your way.” Sure enough, Torn Wing was lost. He decided to retrace his route to the edge of the floating gardens and start again.

Just then, though, he heard an old woman’s voice. She asked, “Are you lost? Perhaps I can help.”

Turning, he saw a short, gray-haired woman smiling warmly at him. She was sitting in a boat tied by a rope to the nearest chinampa. “If you are lost,” she said energetically, “you are not the first. When I was a girl, I came here for the first time. It took weeks before I learned my way around.”

Torn Wing smiled back. He said, “You are very kind. As a matter of fact, I am lost. I was trying to find my uncle. His name is Wing Feather.”

    
     

Her smile grew even wider. “I know him! He and my sons are friends. They can take you to him.” She squinted closely at the young man. “So you are Wing Feather’s nephew. He told us that you were coming. My name is Moon Wish.” She turned and called over her shoulder, “Star Web! Loud Song! Come here!”

From around the far side of a high, thick cluster of plants came two of the biggest men Torn Wing had ever seen. He thought to himself, “These two certainly do not look anything like their tiny mother.”

The two young giants grinned. “It is good to meet you,” the first one said. “I am Star Web. I am the good-looking brother,” he joked. “This is my little brother, Loud Song.” Actually, Loud Song was even bigger than Star Web. But he didn’t seem to mind this introduction. He laughed and gave his older brother a friendly pat. Then Star Web added, “Loud Song is especially glad to become friends of Wing Feather’s relatives.”

Then Loud Song said, “I will lead you to your uncle.” He slid into a canoe so smoothly that it hardly rocked beneath him. Then he said, “Follow me,” and he started off. Torn Wing had just enough time to say good-bye to Moon Wish and Star Web. Then he paddled off quickly in order to keep his guide in sight. “What a wonderful place!” he thought. “This is my new home!” All the tiredness of his journey was forgotten in his excitement. He enjoyed his ride further into the heart of the floating gardens of Xochimilco.

    
     

Chapter Seven: The Aztec: In the Palace of an Emperor
           
Moctezuma the Second was the emperor of the Aztec people. Therefore, he was the commander of the fierce Aztec army. And he was the highest of high priests. One day, he was moving through his immense palace. That was in the city of Tenochtitlan. It was the capital of the Aztec empire. Before him walked one of the four most important Aztec nobles. This nobleman served the emperor. He was dressed in brightly colored, cotton clothing. And his head was encircled by magnificent tropical bird feathers. They stuck out of a headdress made of gold.

This fancily dressed nobleman led the way through the halls of the palace. He headed toward the throne room. He passed one of the enormous dining halls. Then he turned down a corridor that ran between two large libraries. Far behind in the gigantic palace lay hundreds of bedrooms. This included the great emperor’s, where the bedsheets would be slept upon just once. Then they would be thrown away.

Behind him, the nobleman heard a sound. It was the steady slapping of the emperor’s golden sandals upon the floor. And he heard the swishing of leaves. Other nobles were fanning the emperor’s body. This was to keep him cool as he walked.

    
     

They entered the throne room. It was more than half full already. The men and women looked down silently. They knew that the emperor was approaching. No one was allowed to look at the emperor’s face. Those who were wearing shoes had already slipped out of them. They knew that they must take them off in Emperor Moctezuma’s presence. To break any of these rules would have seemed unthinkable to the Aztec. Everyone knew that it would mean death to the lawbreaker.

The feathered nobleman stopped as he went up to the throne. He stood aside. He turned his eyes downward as Moctezuma walked forward and sat down upon his jeweled throne. Moctezuma was a man whose wealth could not even be measured. In his palace were entire rooms filled with gold and silver. There was everything from fabulous, hand-carved jewelry to masks.

Now another of the Emperor’s noblemen spoke. “Oh, Speaker,” he began. This was the Emperor’s most important title. It meant that it was he who was thought to speak to the gods. This was in order to keep them on the side of the Aztec.

     
     

“Today there are lords here from the eastern part of your empire. They come to pay their respects to you. But they also bring more details of the strangers who come from the east.”

The nobleman brought the lords forward. The emperor said, “We have reports of strangers who ride upon huge deer. What have you seen with your own eyes? And what have you heard?”

Now the oldest of the visiting lords took a step. He forced himself not to look upward upon Moctezuma’s face. He gave the emperor his report. “I, too, have seen these men. But now their leader has done something that we do not understand. He has ordered his people to burn the wooden ships at sea. They are now camped on the shore with their deer.”

Moctezuma gave his full attention to the man’s words. Then he turned to the Snake Woman who stood beside his throne. Oddly, the Snake Woman, the second most important person in the government, was not a woman at all, but a man.

The title of “Snake Woman” was given to a man. It was given in honor of one of the Aztec goddesses. That goddess’s importance was second only to the gods of the sun and the rain. The Snake Woman helped the emperor to run the nation.

The emperor asked the Snake Woman a key question. “What does the burning of the wooden ships mean? Could it be that they intend to never leave our lands?”

     
     

The Snake Woman replied to him. “I do not know, Oh, Emperor. But it seems to show that the strangers feel safe enough here to cut off their own form of retreat.”

The Snake Woman nodded to the nobleman. He then continued with his report. “There is other news. These strangers have made friends with the Totonacs, the people of Cempoala. And together with them, they are starting in this direction.”

At this, a worried murmur ran through all those in the throne room. The Totonacs were enemies of the Aztec.

The lords went on with their report. Then followed more reports on other matters by other servants of Moctezuma. Afterward, the nobleman with the magnificent feathers again led the emperor through the halls. This time they went to his main dining hall. There, Moctezuma and hundreds of his nobles sat down to a feast. They ate off of beautiful plates that were given away after just one use.

Later, Moctezuma and his chief advisors met. The emperor said, “Send gold and silver to the leaders of these strangers. Let the nobles who bring these gifts tell the strangers that they are on Aztec land. It is land ruled by Emperor Moctezuma, who sends these small tokens of his power and wealth. They will know from these gifts the great wealth and power that we wield here. And perhaps they will turn and leave our empire.”

     
      

Chapter Eight: The Aztec: Cortez’s Letter
     
Your majesty. In order to fully describe the city of Tenochtitlan and the emperor, Moctezuma, it would require more writers than just myself. And it would take a very long time. I will not be able to fully explain everything. But I will do my best to describe the amazing things that we have seen.

The Aztec state is in the shape of a circle. It is completely surrounded by tall mountains. There are two lakes that take up almost the entire valley in which the city is located. One of the lakes is freshwater. And the other is a saltwater lake.

The great city of Tenochtitlan is made up of two islands that sit in the middle of the salt lake. That’s called Lake Texcoco. There are four entrances to this enormous city. In order to cross over the lake into the city, large bridges were constructed. The bridges are so wide that as many as ten horses walking side by side could cross them. The main streets are very wide and straight. Some of the smaller streets are made of land. And some streets are made of water. They are similar to streams or canals. The people of the city use canoes to travel in the streets made of water.

      
    

There are several main squares. All of them contain markets. One of the squares is very large. On any given day, there are thousands of people in it buying and selling things. Because there are so many different kinds of products, it would be impossible to name every single thing. But some of the items include food, precious stones, shells, feathers, medicines, wood, coal, sleeping mats, clothing, pottery, and so much more! Along with all the items that are for sale, there are also restaurants and barber shops. A building, like a courthouse, also sits in the market. People in this building are like judges. They resolve arguments and order punishment for criminals.

Also in Tenochtitlan, there are many beautiful temples. The priests live in a part of each temple and dress in black. These priests wear the exact same clothing for their whole lives. And they never cut or comb their hair.

Since the lake surrounding the city is a saltwater lake, there are aqueducts that carry the water from the freshwater lake into the city. The aqueducts carry the water over the bridge. Once over the bridge, the water is distributed throughout the city to be used for drinking, and for other purposes. The water from the aqueducts makes up the whole city’s water supply! It is quite amazing to see.

Order has been established and is well-kept in the city. The people of the city are very friendly and courteous to one another. They behave much in the same way as Spaniards. I found this most surprising. That’s because of how different they and their city look from ours.

    
    

In regard to Emperor Moctezuma, his empire is quite unbelievable. I have been unable to find out how large of an area he rules. I believe that he rules a land at least as large as Spain.

However, I have seen with my own eyes his great wealth. He possesses many, many objects made from gold, silver, and other precious metals. They are all made by wonderful craftsmen. Within the city, there are quite a few palaces. They are so wondrous that I could not possibly describe them adequately.

One of the smaller palaces is attached to a beautiful garden with a balcony that runs over top of it. Two high-ranking princes live inside this palace. Also, inside the palace are ten pools of water. Some of the pools are of saltwater. And some are of freshwater. In each of the pools live different kinds of birds. The birds that need saltwater live in the saltwater pools. And the birds that need freshwater live in the freshwater pools. Each type of bird is given the type of food that it likes best. It might be worms, maize, seeds, or fish. The royalty here are able to just look out a window and be amused by the birds in the various pools.

I have tried to write these descriptions as truthfully as I can. That way, your Majesty may have an accurate picture of this part of the world.

Your humble servant,     Hernan Cortez.

     
      

Chapter Nine: The Inca: Who Were the Inca?
     
The Inca were one of many groups of people who lived in North, Central, or South America long ago. They lived in the western part of South America. You can see that on the map. The Inca lived in parts of what we now call Bolivia, Ecuador, Argentina, Peru, and Chile.

They controlled about twenty-five hundred miles of land. That’s about the same distance as if you measured from one side of the U.S. to the other.

More incredibly, the Inca created almost 20,000 miles of roads. They walked or ran in order to share ideas and information with other Inca in faraway parts of their empire. Lots of these roads are still used today.

The Inca controlled so much land because they conquered other nations of people. Each time they did, the size of their empire would grow. When the Inca conquered other nations, the emperor of the Inca would often have the conquered villagers move to a new area. The rest of this chapter is a story about a village that was forced to move.

“I do not understand,” cried the girl. Her name was Little Flower. She was five years old. “Why do we have to move? This is where we live.”

     
     

Her older sister, Blue Sky, tried to explain. She had been trying to do so for three days now. “The emperor of the Inca has ordered our people, the people of the Village of Stone Walls, to move.”

“He says that we must go and live up in the big, tall mountains closer to his city of Cuzco. He says that if we are living among his own people, we will not try to be so different from them. He says that we will get to be friends with the Inca people. And before you ask me again, Little Flower, I will tell you one last time. The emperor of the Inca now rules the Village of Stone Walls. We have to do as he says. If we don’t, he will be very angry.”

Blue Sky thought about how much to tell Little Flower. She did not want to upset her sister. She was usually a very patient older sister. But now she was tired of talking about this over and over again. “After all,” she thought, “I am not so old myself. I do not like to think about these things, either.” But then she looked once more at her little sister. She really did love her. So, she said as gently as she could, “If the Inca emperor gets angry with all the people of the Village of Stone Walls, it will not be like when papa or mama gets mad at you or me. It will be much worse. So, I think that we had better do what he orders. Don’t you?”

    
     

Little Flower thought about this. “Yes,” she answered. “I guess we had better do it.” Blue Sky smiled and went back to collecting their things. But the smaller girl whispered to herself, “But I still don’t like it.”

Three days later, all the people who had lived in the Village of Stone Walls were almost ready to move. They were sad to leave their home. Even the oldest and wisest of them felt the way that Little Flower felt. After all, they were about to go somewhere that no one from the Village of Stone Walls had ever even visited. The people from the Village of Stone Walls were used to living in the dry, flat desert lands down near the ocean. They were near the coast of what is today called Peru. They had never been a mountain people. Nor had they lived anywhere as cold as where they were moving. Yet the colder, high mountains is where they had to go.

The people of the Village of Stone Walls used llamas to carry loads for them. Llamas were very gentle. But they were strong enough to carry a lot on their backs. Blue Sky and Little Flower loaded all the possessions that they were able to take with them onto their llama. Early the next morning, Blue Sky, Little Flower, and the rest of the people from the Village of Stone Walls left their homes. They would be on a journey to make new homes in the mountains around Cuzco.

     
     

Chapter Ten: The Inca: The Runner
     
He waited by the side of the road, glancing back every minute or so. He had already warmed up his muscles, stretching and bending, preparing for what he was about to do. Now he was ready. While he waited, he thought about a few years ago when he had first become a runner for the Inca.

“You are the fastest runner in our village,” the old man had told him on that day five years before. “Everyone in our village farms. We pay the emperor by giving him part of our crop each season. This is how we pay for soldiers to protect us and for priests to pray for us. But no matter how much we give, always the answer comes back to us. They say ‘More, you must give more.’ But you, boy, can change all that. If you become a runner, our people will not have to give as much of our crop to the emperor. If we do not have to give as much of our crop to the emperor, it will mean more food for hungry mouths. It will bring honor upon you, your family, and your tribe.”

He looked into the old man’s eyes. He knew that he had no choice.

    
     

It was soon after the old man told him this. The royal servants came to the village high upon a steep mountainside. They had heard how fast the boy could run. They were there to see if he really was such a fast, long-distance runner.

The servants sent one man some distance down the mountain road. They then had the young runner sprint to the man as fast as he could. He raced along, loving the free feeling of running. The wind was blowing his hair. And his feet seemed to move as if they had minds of their own. He had run fast that day to show that he could. And that same day, the servants took him from his village and his family. They were the only people and the only home that he’d ever known.

“Now you have the honor of being a runner,” he was told. “The emperor has commanded many roads to be built. That way, he can send orders and messages all over his mighty empire. Then he receives back news from even the most distant corners of his nation. You will carry news, orders for the soldiers and governors who serve our emperor, and occasionally even small objects.”

“Another runner will appear at a specific time and at a specific place. He will bring these things to you. Then you will carry them for many miles and hand them, in turn, to the next runner. It is a great honor to serve the emperor in this way. And you will be cared for accordingly. You shall always be well fed. There will always be warm, comfortable places for you to rest or sleep at the end of your time running. And look, this bracelet of gold and copper is for you to wear.”

     
     

Since that time, the runner had carried news many times. Sometimes the runner before him handed off a leather bag with straps that he could throw over his shoulders. That way, it would not get in the way of his even stride. He himself never knew what the bag contained. He was forbidden to look. His job was simply to carry it onward.

Now as he waited, he wondered what he was to carry this time. Was it news for him to memorize and pass on to the next runner? Would there be a bag this time?

How far was he to run before he would see the next runner waiting for him by the road, as he himself now waited?

Then he looked once more along the road. He saw another runner coming.

But what was this? The man was having trouble standing upright. He was gasping for breath. It was obvious that he had run faster than he ever had before.

“What is it?” the runner said.

     
      

The other man answered him. “Strangers, in metal. They are riding on, I cannot tell you. I do not know what to call them.”

None of this made sense to the runner. But before he could speak, the man told him, “There is no time. Take this.” He shrugged himself out of the straps and handed him the pouch. “Run as you have never run before! There are enemies among us!”

The other man gasped. “Run! Run, my brother!” So, the runner swung the straps over his own shoulders. But before he left, he helped the other man sit down with his back to the trunk of a shady tree to rest. “Here is water,” he said. He gave the other messenger his own supply. “I will take the news. I promise you the emperor will receive this message!”

Then, as he turned and sprang forward with all his might, he heard the other man calling out to him. He repeated again, in deep, gasping breaths, “Run! Run, my brother!” After that, all he heard was the sound of his own footsteps as he settled into his running pace. He turned the bend in the road, knowing that he had a long way to go.

    
     

Chapter Eleven: The Inca: Machu Picchu, A Lucky Discovery
    
Now we come to an amazing tale. It’s about an archaeologist named Hiram Bingham. He stumbled upon an entire city. But he wasn’t looking for it. He was looking for something else!

Bingham was interested in learning more about the Inca. His biggest interest was about their struggle against the Spanish invaders.

Do you remember the Spanish conquerors? They were called “conquistadores,” in Spanish. They destroyed a lot of the Inca culture when they attacked them. So, Bingham had to depend on legends and folktales for some of his information.

One of these legends told of the last Inca emperor, Manco the Second. He had built a city called Vitcos. He used it as a headquarters to fight the Spanish invaders. The old story hinted that Vitcos might be down the Urubamba River toward the jungle. That was in the area now known as Peru, South America.

Peru is high in the Andes Mountains. These mountains include some of the world’s tallest, most challenging peaks. Bingham decided that he would begin his exploration in the ancient city of Cuzco. His only other clue about Vitcos was that the city was said to have been built where a huge white rock overlooked a pool in a river. Of course, Bingham didn’t know if all of these so-called clues and legends were true. There might never have been such a city. Bingham went looking for Vitcos, anyway.

     
     

In Cuzco, Bingham started out with a small group of companions. They all rode mules along roads that soon turned into trails. One night, the small travel party camped near a river. A bit later, a stranger appeared. He was a local police sergeant. His tiny house was nearby. “My name is Arteaga,” he said holding out his hand. Bingham shook his hand. Then he replied, “I’m Hiram Bingham.” Arteaga listened about Bingham’s interest in old ruins. Then he said, “Senor, I have heard of some ruins. If you like, I will take you there. Just know this. It will be quite a tough climb.”

Bingham said, “If you can take me, I can get there.”

They set out the next day. The rest of Bingham’s companions stayed behind. They weren’t willing to climb the dangerous slopes. They were worried that the rumor of ruins was not true. They did not want to waste their time while putting themselves in harm’s way.

The two had walked for nearly an hour. Then, Arteaga led Bingham down to a cliff’s edge. Below lay a silver-gray river. It was raging into whitewater rapids. Bingham could hear it roar as it raced along below. “Urubamba River,” said Arteaga casually. “We’ll go there.” Then, he pointed to a shaky-looking rope suspension bridge. It had wooden slats that looked as if it would collapse under the weight of a bird. Bingham took a deep breath. Then he started out onto the bridge. He picked his way carefully. He tested each board before he put his weight on it. And he prayed that the ropes would hold. The bridge swung and swayed wildly with each step that he took. He told himself, “Don’t look down. It will only frighten you more.” Finally, he was across. And then Arteaga followed.

     
     

For hours, they walked on through dense forest. They came to an open spot. There, some Incas lived in huts and grew food on narrow, level strips of land called terraces. These terraces had been carved into the mountainside by their Inca ancestors. They had been used this way for centuries. Arteaga and Bingham shared lunch with these people in a hut. It was clearly an important occasion for their hosts. They seldom saw visitors. So, it was kind of like a treat for them.

After lunch, Arteaga and Bingham climbed an additional 1,000 feet. There, they emerged from the trees onto a level place. Vines and bushes covered much of it. But he could still see stone walls that had been built to make more terraces. Looking beyond, he saw a remarkable sight. “Look, Arteaga!” he shouted. Spread out across the mountain top lay an enormous set of stone buildings. Their wooden roofs had long since gone. But their carefully fitted stone walls were still standing.

    
    

Here they were. They were 2,000 feet above the raging river. And there was another higher mountain peak thrusting up behind them. This dramatic setting took Bingham’s breath away for a moment. Arteaga asked, “Senor, is this your lost city of Vitcos?”

“I don’t know,” Bingham replied. “But whatever it is, it is amazing.”

Indeed, it later became clear that this was NOT the city of Vitcos. But this discovery, a city that seemed to float among the clouds, was even more fantastic. With no record of its existence, Bingham named his discovery after the towering mountain. He called it “Machu Picchu.” That means “Old Mountain” in the Incan language.

The Inca living nearby in the mountains did not know who had built the deserted city. Neither did they know what had happened to the people who had built it.

     
     

Later, Bingham wrote that Machu Picchu might have been the last hiding place of Inca royalty. Maybe they had built it so high that no Spaniard had even guessed it existed. Or perhaps the city had been some special religious center for the Inca. He never learned the answer.

A few weeks passed after reaching Machu Picchu. Bingham stood above a watery pool next to a huge white rock that was carved with Inca designs. Bingham had now found the ruins of Vitcos. That was the place that he had originally been seeking. But it was the discovery of Machu Picchu and its dramatic setting that would bring Bingham worldwide fame.

As for Machu Picchu, its beauty remains today. Photographs have made it so famous that thousands of visitors make the long trek there from all over the world. Machu Picchu has been chosen as one of the most important historic places for people to preserve and care for in the whole world.

We now know that Machu Picchu was used as a summer capital for earlier Inca emperors. That’s where the royal court would go in the hottest months. Scientists found documents written by the ancient Inca. These writings cleared up the mystery of Machu Picchu. Maybe someday you will be an archaeologist. Then you, too, can find answers to mysteries like the mystery of Machu Picchu!

       
       
*********
   
      
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Early American Civilizations

   

Lesson 63 – Part Three

    
NEW WORDS: Nahuatl, Q’uk’umatz, Quechua, Sapa, Tepew, experimented, forearms, gatherers, jaguars, ovals, pumas, quipu, skillful, storytellers
   
    

Chapter One: Hunters and Gatherers
    
Long ago, people all over the world found food by hunting and gathering. This meant that they moved from place to place. They followed animals. They gathered plants, nuts, and berries. Some people walked great distances to hunt and gather as they went. Others went in small boats. They followed the coastlines until they found a place to hunt and gather.

Let’s look at some of these wandering people in North America. They followed herds of very large animals. They were known as woolly mammoths. Woolly mammoths looked like African elephants. But they were a little different. Their ears were smaller. And their tusks were longer! I’m sorry to tell you this. These amazing creatures are extinct today.

Animals such as them did not just provide people with food. They also gave them fur, skin, and bones. These were used to make clothing and tools. And even simple, warm homes.

At certain times of the year across North America, people gathered fruits, berries, and plants. They used these foods in the winter.

They even gathered a sweet syrup from the trees in the forests and woodlands. And they fished in the oceans, rivers, and streams, too!

     
      

Chapter Two: From Hunting to Farming
    
Over many years, people moved across North America. This movement of people also happened in Central and South America. But then there came a time when some people became quite good at farming.

They took wild plants that they had eaten for hundreds of years. Then they experimented with these plants. After some time, they developed a new crop called corn. This became a key food source for them.

The development of farming created more food for people to eat. This meant that more people could live in one place. Some people continued to travel in search of food. But many settled down. They stayed in places where they could raise food crops and hunt on land near their farms.

    
      

Chapter Three: The Marvelous Maya
     
The Maya were one of a number of groups of people who lived and farmed in the Americas. They became expert farmers. They made canals, or channels dug into the Earth. These carried water to areas of farmland that were dry. They farmed on mountainsides and in the forests. They hunted and fished, too.

Successful farming led to the growth of a great Maya civilization. The Maya built great cities. These and their surrounding lands were ruled by kings and queens. Farmers grew the crops that fed the increasing Maya population.

The Maya built pyramids. These were used to worship their gods. They believed that their gods controlled the world. Here are some of them. The Maya believed in gods of mountains and earthquakes, thunder, and the sky. Maya priests were in charge of the many religious ceremonies. These were part of everyday life.

    
    

Maya priests were doctors and astronomers, too. The astronomer priests closely watched the movements of the stars. They learned about the sun’s path and the changing of the seasons. The Maya did this without any tools or instruments. They did it all with just with the naked eye!

They studied the night sky. After some time, they were able to create a calendar. It recorded the change of the seasons, and the number of days in a year. The Maya came up with 365 days, too! Maya farmers used it to tell them when to plant and harvest their crops. They also planned their celebrations around it!

The Maya came up with their own number system. It was made up of lines, circles, dots, and ovals. Numbers were used to record information. It might be about such things as crops and goods.

The Maya also had a system of writing. It was made up of symbols called “glyphs.” The sons and some daughters of key people learned to read and write. When they became older, some became scribes. They would write down important information on paper. The paper had been made from tree bark. They also carved messages on stone walls and on buildings.

The Maya played a popular ball game. The game had a different name depending on where it was played. Almost every Maya city had a ball court. It was as big as a modern football field. The ball used in this game was a heavy, rubber ball. Players had to keep the ball in the air using only their knees, hips, shoulders, and forearms. Players scored points by passing the ball through stone hoops. The team with the most points won.

    
    

Chapter Four: The Amazing Aztec
     
Let’s go back hundreds of years in the Americas. A group of people had set off in search of a home. These people became the builders of the Aztec Empire. Here’s how the story goes. The Aztec believed that their sun god had told them to search for a sign. This sign would be an eagle eating a snake, while sitting on a prickly pear cactus. When they found such a thing, they were to settle in that place.

The story keeps going. They found an island in the middle of a beautiful lake in central Mexico. There, they spotted an eagle perched on a cactus. And yes, it was eating a snake! It was on that island that the Aztec built a most amazing city. It was called “Tenochtitlan.” That means “the place of the prickly pear.” The island and the city are now modern-day Mexico City.

This is the modern flag of Mexico. On it you can see the eagle, the snake, and the cactus. This Aztec story is a key part of Mexican culture.

     
       

The Aztec built bridges from their island city to the shore of the lake. The lake contained saltwater. They could not drink that, of course. So, the Aztec used clay pipes to bring in fresh water from the mainland nearby. That water was used for drinking and cooking.

They built canals, or waterways, and moved about the city in canoes. They farmed on the island, too. They did that by forming gardens on raised beds. The Aztec did this by digging up mud from the bottom of the lake and piling it up. Then they shaped the piles into long, narrow gardens. They’d plant such crops as maize, beans, and squash. They also grew flowers.

Tenochtitlan also had streets and tall buildings. At the very center of the city was the Great Temple. The Aztec emperor, and the priests who were in charge of all religious practices, lived in grand palaces there. The Aztec believed in many gods. But the sun god and the rain god were among the most important. The Great Temple was used for the worship of Aztec gods.

    
    

More than 200,000 people lived in the city of Tenochtitlan! It was one of the biggest cities in the world at the time. The city had busy marketplaces. There, lots of people traded goods. Farmers brought their crops to the city from the gardens and fields nearby. They traded crops for things that they needed. People also traded gold and silver jewelry, tools, clay pots, clothing, feathers, and seashells.

The Aztec were strong and skillful warriors. They conquered other people and took their land. They created a vast empire. The Aztec emperor was the most powerful person in the empire. One of the greatest Aztec emperors was Moctezuma II. He was so powerful that when he entered a room, people threw themselves on the floor.

Some Aztec boys learned to read and write. The priests were their teachers. Some were also taught medicine and astronomy. Others learned to be craftsmen or farmers. All boys trained from an early age to be warriors. Girls learned other skills. These included pottery and weaving.

     
      

Chapter Five: The Incredible Inca
    
The Aztec created a great empire. But the Inca built an even bigger one. It stretched all along the western coast of South America.

Today that empire would include large parts of a number of modern-day countries. These are Peru, Colombia, Ecuador, Bolivia, Chile, and Argentina. At the head of this amazing empire was a man in charge of millions of people. He was the all-powerful Sapa Inca.

The Inca were expert road builders. They built a road called the Royal Road. It stretched for 2,000 miles. For a time, it was the longest road in the world. Inca soldiers could move quickly along the road if they were needed. And farmers could easily move from place to place to trade their crops. These included cocoa and lots of different kinds of potatoes.

The Inca also used a chain of speedy messengers. They would run along the Royal Road. They would take important news from place to place. The Inca did not have a written language. So, each runner had to remember their message. That way, they could tell it to the next runner.

    
    

However, the Inca did have their own way of counting and recording information. They used a quipu. A quipu was a group of different colored strings. It had knots tied in a certain way. The strings and knots might show numbers of soldiers, or give information about farmers’ crops.

Like the Maya and the Aztec, the Inca worshipped different gods. Of special importance to them was the sun god. Here, the Inca sun god is shown wearing the sun as his crown. He is also shown crying precious raindrops. That is a sign that he has the power to bring rain to the farmers’ crops. The sun god holds a thunderbolt in his hand. That shows his strength and power!

The Inca also built great cities with temples and palaces. Perhaps one of the most remarkable cities ever built is the Inca city of Machu Picchu. It sits high up in the Andes Mountains of modern-day Peru. The stones used to build the city were very carefully cut. They would fit together like jigsaw pieces. The city was built for a powerful Inca king.

    
      

Chapter Six: A Story from the Americas
    
The people of these early civilizations often wondered how the world was created. Their religions helped them to make sense of this mystery. For some, it provided answers. The Maya had their own story about the creation of Earth. Maya storytellers passed this story from one generation to the next. And these stories are still told today.

This is the Maya story of how Earth and its people came to be. In the beginning, there was no Earth. There was only darkness. But then the gods created a place between the sea and the sky. This happened when two of the gods, Tepew and Q’uk’umatz, shouted out the name “Earth.” All of a sudden, Earth appeared. Mountains rose up. And plains appeared. Trees and plants grew all across the land.

But the Earth was silent until the gods filled it with animals of every kind. Suddenly there were jaguars, pumas, snakes, deer, and antelope on the land. The gods filled the oceans with animals, too.

   
  

But soon the gods realized that they needed people. They began by making “day people.” The day people looked good. But they could not move. They could not walk about. And when the sun shone bright, they began to melt!

The gods knew that they must start again. So, they decided to make wooden people. The wooden people were stronger. They did not melt in the warm sun. But the wooden people were not quite right. For one thing, they could not think for themselves.

The gods tried one last time to create the people who they wanted to live on Earth. They asked the animals to help them. The animals showed the gods a perfect place for people to live. In this place grew yellow and white corn. The gods created humans from that corn.

The first humans could hear, see, and think. The humans thanked the gods. And they built great temples in their honor. These humans were exactly what the gods had hoped for. So, now the gods were happy.

    
     

Chapter Seven: The Maya, Aztec, and Inca Today
     
At least six million Maya still live in Central America. Many speak the languages of their ancestors, follow their traditions, and, as you have heard, listen to their stories. They weave cloth, grow the same crops, and eat the same food. But they also go to school, watch TV, and play games just like you do.

In Mexico, descendants of the Aztec enjoy celebrating their culture. Many people speak Nahuatl. That’s the language of the people who made their home on the island in the lake. They perform Aztec dances and wear traditional dress. And just as their ancestors did, the Aztec people of today love flowers. They are a big part of their holidays and celebrations.

If you were to travel up into the Andes Mountains of Peru, you would meet the descendants of the Inca. You would meet people in brightly colored clothing. They’d be walking on mountain paths with llamas at their side. You would hear Quechua. That’s the language of the people who built Machu Picchu. You would most likely be invited to taste the different kinds of potatoes that the Inca people love to eat. And you would be able to watch the sun set over the beautiful Andes Mountains.

       
   
*********
  
       
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view.)

 
Native American Stories
 

Lesson 64 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Adoette, Adoette’s, Aholi, Akando, Alemeda, Alo, Aponi, Awan, Delsin, Etu, Hakan, Kele, atlati, birch, butternuts, chasers, discarded, guardians, hazelnuts, hesitating, kachinas, mammoth, mammoth’s, milkweed, rabbitbrush, shaded, shamans, shimmering, signaling, skunkbrush, slingshots, spur, strapped, thrower, toothy, tracker, urging, wands, whooping

     

Chapter One: Etu, the Hunter
     
We walked silently and carefully across the glistening snow. The sun shone on the snow and made it sparkle and shine like the stars in the night sky. Before we left our camp, my brothers had told me many times that I must do exactly as they said. If I did not, they would send me away. They said that as we walked, I must step silently and carefully into my older brother’s footprints. My oldest brother, Hakan, was six years older than me. He was the lead tracker. His footprints led the way. My brother Delsin was three years older than me. He followed closely behind Hakan, stepping easily into his footprints. I was right behind Delsin, trying hard not to wobble from side to side as I stepped into his enormous footprints.

My father and uncles moved in a straight line some distance behind us. These were the men in our family who hunted and killed the great creatures that roamed across the land we lived on. Each man held a flint-tipped spear and an “atlati,” or spear-thrower. My brothers and I had our slingshots slung over our shoulders. This was my first hunt. We were following a herd of woolly mammoths. We were waiting for one member of the herd to fall behind. As soon as it did, the men would move forward and drive it into a ditch. We had to be careful, though. It was important that the creature did not sense our presence. If it did, it would certainly charge at us using its great size and curved tusks as powerful weapons. If this happened, the herd itself would panic and would stampede, for sure.

    
    

I loved to listen to the sound of the crunching snow beneath our feet. I loved the feel of the icy wind against my cheeks. All around, the tips of tall, green grass sprang up from the snow-covered land. The woolly mammoths dined on the lush grass. They used their tusks to push the snow aside so that they could reach every juicy part of it.

We walked until the sun began to sink in the sky, and a golden haze touched the shimmering Earth. I spotted various clumps of tall grass that brought faint color to the mostly white, crisp terrain. As we walked, I thought about my mother and sister, who were also at work. They were repairing the shelter that we had built from mammoth skin, bones, branches, and Earth. Several days earlier, strong winds had damaged the camp that we had set up near the herd. They knew, as did we, that mammoth flesh could feed many people for quite some time. It could be dried and saved so that it lasted until the next successful hunt. A mammoth’s skin and fur could be made into warm clothing, or it could be used to make a cozy shelter.

    
    

Suddenly, my brother Hakan stopped moving and raised an arm. Then, he signaled for us to crouch down. We immediately did as he commanded. I peeked around to see the men behind us doing the same thing. My brother put a finger to his lips and looked at us directly, signaling us to be quiet. I could tell that he had spotted a lone woolly mammoth. As we crouched down in the snow, the hunters began to move forward. I held my breath as my father and uncles moved past us. I knew that they would not use their spears until the giant creature had been cornered in the ditch, with no way out. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched the men suddenly surround what seemed to be a young mammoth. They drove it with such skill into the snow-covered ditch, whooping and hollering as they went. Then, without hesitating, my father and uncles launched their spears. I watched this great and powerful creature fall, crashing to the ground.

     
      

Chapter Two: Adoette and Awan, the Bird Chasers
    
“Adoette, it’s time to go,” whispered Awan. “The sun is almost up!”

“I’m coming,” Adoette replied softly as she tiptoed through the doorway of her home. “I have fish for us to eat later,” she continued.

“I have water for us to drink,” Awan said as he smiled at Adoette.

The children chatted with each other as they made their way towards their family’s cornfield. The cornfield was a short distance from their village near the river. As they walked, the sound of crows cawing rose up into the warm, spring air. The crows had returned to signal that wintertime was over. The warmth of the sun was once again encouraging life in the sleeping Earth.

The sun was a yellow haze on the horizon as the two children walked together. Adoette and Awan had the important job of scaring the crows away from the corn seeds that had been planted in the field. The crows had returned just in time to watch the men of the village plant their crops. The dirt, no longer frozen, was now warm enough for planting. Using a hoe fashioned from the jaw bone of a deer and a small tree branch, the men created long, thin channels in the dirt. They placed the corn seeds one footprint apart in the bottom of each channel. They covered the seeds with dirt and watched as the rainfall and the sunshine did the rest.

     

Each family group had its own cornfield. Corn was an important crop. It could be stored for the winter in grass-covered pits. Corn was used to make flour for fried cakes, breads, and puddings. The husks of the corn plant were used to make baskets and mats. In addition to corn, each family grew beans and squash. They also hunted and fished. Once the corn was planted, the women checked to make sure that the young seedlings got plenty of water. If the spring rains did not come and water the Earth, then the women and children did. The children also had the job of protecting the young plants from all kinds of hungry critters.

Adoette and Awan were sent to the family cornfield each day to guard the crop. As the corn crop had just been planted, crows were the worst enemy. They would either dig up the newly planted seeds with their sharp talons, or they would wait for the seeds to germinate. Then, they would pull up each seedling plant, cawing with delight as they consumed the corn seed and discarded the rest.

As the two children arrived in the cornfield, they could see that several crows were already there. The crows sat in the dirt, watching the young plants. Adoette and Awan placed their supplies on the ground and yelled at the crows. The crows stared at the children with their coal-black eyes. Then, they flapped their wings and flew away. One crow, however, could not quite lift its body off the ground and instead tried to scuttle away from the children. It made its way towards some low-lying shrubs.

    
     

“Oh, it’s injured!” exclaimed Adoette. “We must help it.”

“Help it?!” screeched Awan. “We’re supposed to chase it away.”

“If it can’t fly, it could be eaten up by any number of creatures,” continued Adoette eagerly.

“You are crazy,” said Awan.

Slowly, Adoette made her way towards the crow. The crow had stopped moving just in front of a shrub. It had turned to look at Adoette. “Are you injured?” Adoette asked the bird softly. “Here, let me help you.” The crow inched its body under the shrub and stared intently at Adoette. Adoette sat down in the dirt and chatted with the crow for a while. Awan, unhappy with his cousin’s behavior, stomped off to look for snakes. Eventually, Adoette reached in under the shrub and gently, yet confidently, picked up the bird. The crow flapped its wings for a second or two, but then settled down in Adoette’s arms. When Awan returned, he found Adoette watching the field with a crow in her arms.

    
    

“What are you going to do with it?” asked Awan, who was quite astonished by the sight of his cousin cuddling a crow.

“I’m going to make it better,” Adoette exclaimed. Awan simply shook his head.

For the rest of the day, the two children guarded the corn crop. When the sun began to set, they made their way back to the village. Adoette walked proudly beside Awan, carrying the enemy in her arms.

   
     

Chapter Three: Akando and Aponi, The Gatherers
    
I stared up at the blue sky and squinted. It was hot. There was not a cloud in the sky. Even though the leaves on the trees were now changing to splendid colors that made me stop and stare, the intense heat of the sun still lingered. I stood for a moment and rested my tired feet. I could tell that the heat of the day would soon be replaced by an explosive thunderstorm. I glanced back toward our village, but it was now almost completely out of sight. I couldn’t see the roofs of the houses and storage rooms, nor the smoke rising up from each family hearth. I could, however, still see our chief’s home. I could also still glimpse the ceremonial buildings that sat upon the large mounds that my people had constructed.

My brother Akando and I had been sent out with our baskets to gather wild fruits, berries, and nuts. In fact, this was the time of the year when most of the children in our village were put to work. This was the time of year when the children gathered nuts, fruits, and berries that could be preserved or dried. We also gathered wild onions and milkweed. This food would be needed when the Earth was frozen. It was important that we gathered what nature provided for us before the rains came and washed it all away, or the frost came and killed it.

    
    

The crops that we grew, sunflowers, corn, squash, and tobacco, were also being harvested. Some of the older children were busily helping in the fields. Only the Shamans were allowed to gather tobacco and the roots and bark that were used for medicine. My brother told me that the Shamans offered tobacco to the four directions of the Earth before the roots of the medicine plant were taken. I looked ahead, in search of Akando. My brother was so far ahead of me that I was losing sight of him. “Akando, slow down,” I called to my brother. “Can we rest for a while?”

Akando looked back at me. He is my twin brother, and even though we are the same size, he is stronger than I am. Akando had a large birch bark basket strapped around his waist. It was almost full to the brim with hickory nuts and hazelnuts. I had a basket strapped to my waist, too. Mine was smaller than his and it was only half full with butternuts and acorns. “Just for a short while, Aponi,” he yelled back. “We haven’t even begun to collect the berries.”

Akando walked back and sat down beside me on the ground. “Want to play a game?” he asked.

“Yes. What game?” I replied eagerly.

“We’ll play a guessing game,” Akando replied. “Now, turn away until I say you can look.” Akando was very bossy, but I loved him. He always stuck up for me when some of the children in the village teased me. “Okay, ready!” said Akando.

       
     

I turned around to see that three large, autumnal oak leaves had been placed on the ground. Akando had placed a stone under one of them and I had to guess which one. I only had one guess. We would do this three times, then we would switch, and Akando would have to guess. He always beat me. “The one in the middle,” I said hopefully.

“Wrong!” exclaimed Akando. “It’s the one on the left,” he said, as he lifted up the leaf to reveal the stone. My next guess was also wrong, but my third and final guess was correct.

“Now, it’s your turn,” I said. As always, Akando beat me. He got two out of three guesses right.

“Okay, let’s go,” he said, urging me on. “The sooner we gather all that we can, the sooner we can return home.”

“I guess,” I said, but I continued to sit on the ground.

“Later on, if you like, I will show you how to beat me in the guessing game,” Akando offered, trying to spur me on. It worked.

“Really?” I asked, jumping to my feet and picking up my basket.

“Really!” Akando replied. “But first you have to fill that basket!”

“Okay,” I said, smiling at him. Then, I grabbed my brother’s hand and walked with him beneath the canopy of red-, gold-, and copper-colored leaves.

          
     

Chapter Four: Alemeda, the Basket Weaver
      
“Alemeda! Where are you?” my mother called. I did not answer. Instead, I crept around the corner of our home and hid. I waited and watched in the cooling shade. I held my breath. I was just about to close my eyes when a lizard raced across my bare feet. It tickled.

“She’s hiding from you,” my younger brother Kele announced. “She’s over there, he said, pointing towards me. I did not reply but stuck my tongue out at Kele. He was always getting me into trouble.

“Alemeda, we need you. We have work to do. We must finish the baskets,” my mother said, as I made my way towards her. She was not angry, but it was clear that she was not going to let me play. I had work to do.

I walked slowly towards the shaded area that my father had constructed out of wooden poles and a covering. I kicked at the dirt as I walked. There were several of these structures scattered around our village. Women could be found sitting under them weaving baskets of various shapes and sizes. They also created a whole host of other things. Men could be found sitting together shaping tools for hunting and farming. All of the women in our village made baskets. Baskets were very important because they were used for carrying water, for storing grain, fruits, nuts, and berries, and even for cooking.

    
    

“Sit near me,” my grandmother said as I came and stood beside her. I sighed deeply and threw myself down on the ground next to her. She smiled and handed me the basket that I had begun to make the day before. “Our people have been making these baskets since time began,” she said. “This skill has been handed down from one generation to the next. It is important that you learn it, Alemeda.”

“I know,” I replied, and then I sighed again. “But I would rather learn how to hunt than weave baskets,” I admitted.

My grandmother laughed out loud. “When I was your age, I thought the same thing,” she replied.

“Really?” I asked, looking at her wise, old face. “Then, why are you making me do it?” I asked eagerly, wondering if there was a way out.

Grandmother looked at me for a few moments before she replied. Then she asked, “When you hunt, or fish, or even farm, what are you going to do with the food that you have provided?”

“Eat it!” I exclaimed cheerfully.

    
    

“But we can’t eat everything at once,” she chuckled. “We must save the corn that we harvest. We must dry some of the meat that we hunt for, we must store the fruits and berries that we gather. We must store this food safely so that we can survive during the time when the sun has turned away from us. You will come to see, Alemeda, how important it is to learn this skill. Now, remember what I told you yesterday. All coiled baskets are made from plants that bend easily. Plants such as yucca, split willow, rabbitbrush, or skunkbrush are the best.”

“I remember,” I said, still not convinced that I wouldn’t be happier hunting. “Is that why we can also make rope, sandals, mats, and even clothes out of these plants that bend easily?” I asked, trying not to sound too interested.

     
    

“Yes, these plants have many uses. But it is our skill as weavers that enables us to make these things. Plus, Alemeda, you want to get married don’t you?” she asked as she revealed a large toothy grin.

“No,” I replied immediately.

My grandmother exploded with loud laughter. “Well, in case you ever change your mind, your skill as a weaver might get you noticed by any one of those boys that you like to go hunting with,” she continued, her eyes shining with delight.
  
“Yuck,” I said by way of a reply, and then I spat in the dirt to make my point even more clearly.

“Well, just in case you change your mind, we had better get to work,” Grandmother said with a chuckle. Then, together we began to weave the baskets that my people had been making since time began.

    
     

Chapter Five: Alo, the Spirit Giver
    
Hello! My name is Alo. I am a ten-year-old Hopi boy. Welcome to my village. It snowed last night, just enough to cover my feet. The snow did not stay on the ground for long though. The warmth of the morning sun melted it all. My younger brothers and sisters had hoped to play in it. They were disappointed to see the shimmering blanket of snow disappear so quickly into the thirsty Earth.

Today is an important day for my people. Today is the Bean Dance Ceremony. The spirits, or as my people call them, kachinas, have arrived on Earth. They left their home on the tall mountains on the darkest day of the year and came to us. That was several weeks ago. From that day until the day when the sun shines longest in the sky, they will stay with us. They are our guardians. Long ago, they lived here on Earth and taught us how to hunt, gather, and farm. Then, they left us but agreed to return for half of the year.

In case you do not know, the word kachina means “father of life.” For us, living as we do in the hot, arid desert lands of our forefathers, we could not survive here without the help of the spirits — the kachinas. Kachinas care for every living thing on Earth, and all living things go to the spirit world when they die. So, you see, kachinas are actually the spirits of everything that has ever lived. They govern the moon, the stars, the thunderous heavens, and the crops, as well as our health. Many of the kachinas are our ancestors who have become the cloud spirits that bring us rain.

    
    

On certain days of the year, the kachinas take us on a journey into the spirit world. Today is such a day, and I will at last make that journey. I will take part in the Bean Dance Ceremony. This is one of our most important ceremonies. Today, the people of my village will ask the spirits to help us as we once again prepare the Earth for planting. We will ask especially for the gift of rain. I have offered many, many prayer feathers and gifts of corn seed to the spirits in preparation for this ceremony. My mother now calls me the “spirit giver.”

On days such as today, boys from the age of ten to the elders in our village wear special kachina clothing and face masks. Only boys and men can do this. The special clothing and masks represent spirits. These items reveal what spirit we are going to become. For you see, when we take part in these ceremonies, and wear the special clothing and masks, we actually become those spirits. Perhaps you could come to the ceremony. If you can come, pay close attention to the Aholi Kachina spirit. That is the Hopi rain spirit. The boys and men who will become that spirit will wear multicolored cloaks and may even carry wands. They will wear bright blue masks or headdresses. They will hold rattles made from gourds. When they shake the rattles, it sounds like rain falling. Often, within hours of the ceremony, rain will actually begin to fall.

     
     

I will not be asking for rain though. My father is very ill, and so today, I will become the Bear Kachina. The Bear Kachina can cure the sick, and when I become that spirit, I will make my father well again. If you come to the ceremony, you will know me by the mask that has the bear paw prints on either cheek. It is my first time in such an important ceremony, and I must do my best. I must cure my father. This year he was not well enough to make the kachina dolls for my sisters. My uncle had to do that for them. We need him to be well again soon. My brothers and sisters want to play with him. I want to help him prepare the fields and plant and harvest the beans and corn that we grow each year. Oh, but I must go now. It is time. If you can come, please look for me, but do not call out my spirit name. That will bring bad luck.

     
     
*********

      

    
WEEK TWENTY-TWO PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-THREE    
       

WEEK TWENTY-THREE READING PASSAGES

           

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view.)

 
Native American Stories
   

Lesson 65 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Cherokees, Dustu, Elan, Elan’s, Etu’s, Meda, Miki, Miki’s, Nyah, Salali, Yutu, Yutu’s, bursts, chickadees, comforts, communicates, fearfully, forefather, frostbite, funnel, glowed, gwaheh, gwaheh’s, husk, inviting, jokingly, linger, obedience, offended, peels, progressed, publicly, reared, runt, shaman, slingshot, snowfall, spiraled, stagger, stating, sulkily, sumac, towline, towlines, trainers, trickles, walrus, wean, weaned, wigwam

 

Chapter Six: Meda and Flo, the Forest Children
    
“Flo, I’ll race you to that tree over there,” said Meda, pointing to one of the maple trees.

“Okay,” I said confidently. I was one of the fastest runners among the girls of my age in our village. I wondered why Meda was even challenging me to a race. Immediately, Meda flew like an arrow straight toward her target. She was clearly hoping that a quick start would give her an advantage over me. However, like a shooting star that bursts across the night sky, I was on her heels in no time. Just before we reached the tree, I passed her and touched the tree trunk.

“I won,” I exclaimed. “You’re pretty fast though, Meda,” I admitted. “Considering that you are a year younger than me, that was quite a race!”

“Yes! This time next year, when we return to the maple tree forest, I’ll be able to beat you,” Meda said confidently, while at the same time grinning at me.

I grinned back. “I’ll still be a year older than you,” I said rising to the challenge.

“I know. You’ll always be that. But I have a feeling that this time next year, I will be taller than you,” she replied as if she were stating a fact.

    
     

“Well, we’ll see about that,” I replied as I eyed her feet. They were already bigger than mine and she was only a thumb size shorter than me. I couldn’t help thinking that she might be right, but I wasn’t going to admit it.

This was my favorite time of year, by far. It was the time of year when the eagles built their spring nests. The chickadees made their strange, eerie call in the early morning. The snow was melting all around, and tree buds were emerging daily. This was also the time of year when my family, along with my uncles and aunts and their children, set up camp in the maple tree forest. We did this every year at the beginning of spring. We left our summer and winter village and returned to our camp in the forest. In the fall, we camped near the fields that we planted our crops in.

We always returned to the same maple forest camp. It was a good-sized clearing encircled by a large number of maple trees and birch trees. We returned here each year to collect the sap from the maple trees and turn it into the sweet syrup that we all loved so much.

This year we were lucky. The winter winds and frequent snowfall had not destroyed our wigwam frames from the previous year. We only had to wrap the deerskin that we had carried with us around the frames. After we made our campfire, the children had a chance to play before the real work began. Once we were settled, the men would use their axes to make small, deep cuts in the trunks of the maple trees. Then, we would wait for the sap to trickle out. As it did, the women and children would funnel the sap into birch baskets or clay pots. We used curved pieces of cedar wood or hollowed-out sumac stems as funnels.

    
    

Sap from the maple tree looks like water when it first trickles out from inside the tree. Once the sap is collected, my mother and aunts cook it in a clay pot. Sometimes, they put the pot right on the open campfire. Other times, they put red-hot rocks right into the clay pots. After you’ve cooked it for a while, the sap turns into sweet syrup. If you keep on cooking it, the sap turns into sugar. During this time, the older girls also collect birch bark. They strip the bark from the trees and pound it until it can be shaped and molded into storage containers or dishes. The men and boys busy themselves hunting and fishing. In the evening, we all spend time together around the campfire exchanging stories.

“Come on, Flo,” yelled Meda, who had wandered off to watch the men at work. “I can smell dinner cooking.”

She was right. The succulent smell of deer meat wafted up into the crisp evening air. “Race you back,” I announced. This time I took off like an arrow shot from my father’s bow.

     
     

Chapter Seven: Yutu, the Dog Trainer
    
“Come here, Miki,” I called. Miki had been the runt of the litter. He had been puny and sickly for the first weeks of his life. My father was sure that he would die. I fed him and kept him warm, sometimes sneaking him into my cozy bed at night. I gave him the Inuit name for small. Miki wagged his tail and scampered toward me. Then, he plopped down right on my feet and rested his head on the snow.

When Miki’s brothers and sisters were old enough to be weaned from their mother, my father began to train them to be sled dogs. My people, the Inuit, are expert dog sled trainers. That’s because we live in a land that is frozen for a large part of the year. So, we rely a lot on our dogs to help us travel and hunt.

Inuit sled dogs have to be strong and fast. When Miki was younger, he was neither of these things. Sled dogs have to pull heavy loads and travel across long distances as speedily as they can. We Inuit live by our wits. We hunt and fish across this frozen land. We travel across the snow and ice in our sleds crafted from bones or antlers, seal hide, and even frozen salmon skin. We build snow homes made from blocks of snow as we go. Our dogs have to be able to sniff out seal breathing holes or stand firm with the other dogs when they come across a polar bear. I couldn’t imagine Miki doing any of these things, but he would have to.

     
     

My father had made it clear that he would have to earn his keep. I had grown up watching my father train the dogs. When the dogs are young, they are always eager to run, but they are less willing to work together. They have to be taught how to pull the sleds together, as a team. My father knows just how to talk to them. His voice is firm, and they obey him. This is important. When the dogs are pulling the sleds, they must all obey the commands given by the driver of the sled.

There are a number of ways to hitch the dogs so that they can pull the sleds. Quite often they are tied in pairs to a single towline. In deep snow, sometimes it is better to have the dogs pull the sled in a single line. This way, they can make a path through the snow. If the snow is packed down hard, a fan hitch is best. This means that the dogs are attached to the sled by their own individual towlines. The dogs themselves are more able to live in this frozen land than people are. They have thick, waterproof fur coats. Their ears are extra furry to prevent frostbite. Their paws are large and have thick pads with fur. Miki frequently jumps on me with his enormous paws and knocks me over. Their large, bushy tails can curl around their faces at night and keep them warm.

     
     

Once Miki was strong enough, I began to train him. At first, I worked with him on basic obedience. Then, I harnessed him to a towline and had him pull small loads of wrapped furs across the snow. The very first time he had to pull something, he raced off like an arctic fox. He thought we were playing a game. He soon learned to pull like I needed him to, though. He was also super fast. I felt sad for Miki. If he hadn’t been so sickly, I’m sure he could have been a lead dog. My father had watched me as I trained Miki. I think even he was surprised by how well Miki progressed. Miki had been by my side ever since he was a small puppy. Today was the day that he would leave me. He was going with my father and uncles on a hunting trip. They would be gone for several weeks. I bent down and patted Miki on the head. He immediately sat up and licked my face. “Be good, Miki. Do what you are told. Follow the other dogs and listen to my father. Do you hear me?” I said to him. Miki looked right at me and wagged his tail. Then, my father came and led him away.

    
     

Chapter Eight: SalaliDustu, and the Festival of Hope
     
“It’s time that you two lazy lizards did some work,” came the sound of my grandmother’s voice. “There is a lot to do before we go to the ceremony.”

“Okay, Grandmother,” I replied. “I will go help mother prepare the food for the feast.”

“What will you do?” asked my grandmother, as she turned to face Dustu. “Do you have a plan?” Dustu shook his head. “Well, I will give you one. I would like you to get small branches for the campfire. Now run along.” Dustu knew better than to argue with her. He reached for his axe and began to walk away. I knew that he would make his way to the forest edge.

“Oh, can I go with him to help him carry the wood?” I offered. Dustu was my younger brother, and I did not like it when he went into the forest alone.

“All right,” Grandmother replied. “Remember though, you have work to do!” With that, she promptly walked off to make food for the feast.

“Dustu, wait for me,” I called, as I chased after him. He turned to me, grinned, and then started to run. We reached the edge of the forest at the same time. Immediately, Dustu began to chop down small, slender branches and I began to gather them up. “Are you excited about the ceremony?” I asked. “I can’t wait to see the dancing!”

    
    

“I guess,” he said, sounding glum.

“What’s wrong, Dustu?” I asked. “Usually you are even more excited than I am about the ceremony.” Dustu was silent. He just kept chopping small branches off the trees. “Heh! If you don’t tell me, I’ll have to pull your ears off,” I said jokingly. Dustu tried hard not to laugh. He kept on chopping branches. Eventually, he sat down on the grass beneath a row of birch trees and began to attack the Earth with his axe.

“Father and Mother are making me apologize to Elan,” Dustu said sulkily.

“Why?” I asked, surprised.

“I pushed him in the river and he can’t swim,” he replied, with a serious look on his face.

“Why did you do that?” I asked, astonished.

“He’s always calling me names,” he replied, his face turning red as he spoke.

    
    

“Well Dustu, if you have to apologize, this is the best time of year to do so,” I replied. This was indeed an important time of year. The people of our village had been busily preparing for the Green Corn Festival. During the Festival, we Cherokees celebrate our first corn crop. We prepare for this special event by cleaning our homes and our village. We make new clothes, pots, and baskets. People say that they are sorry to anyone who they might have offended. We give thanks to the sun for providing us with everything that we need. It is thought of as a new beginning. Both my brother and I had already received our cleansing washes, and we had fasted, too. “I guess that they are hoping that you and Elan will work things out and become friends,” I offered.

Dustu simply shrugged and stood up again, ready to cut down more branches. Eventually, when we had more wood than we could comfortably carry, we staggered back toward the village. “I can’t wait until the ceremony begins,” I announced. “Tonight is the night of the full moon. At the campfire gathering, the leaders will announce who is getting married. Later, we will have a feast.” Dustu was silent. “Okay, I’ve had enough. What do I have to do for you to smile again?” I asked. I was determined to make Dustu feel happy again before the festivities began.

“Well, Salali, there is one thing,” he said at last. “Promise me that you won’t ever marry Elan.”

    
     

“What?” I yelled. “That will make you happy?”

“Yep!” proclaimed Dustu.

“It’s a deal. I promise that I won’t marry Elan,” I proclaimed solemnly.

“Good!” said Dustu. “That makes me very happy!”

“Glad to hear it,” I replied. Little did Dustu know that I planned to one day marry Elan’s brother.

    
     

Chapter Nine: The Hunting of the Great Bear: An Iroquois Tale
    
Long ago, there were four brothers who were all skillful hunters. One day, during the time of year when morning frost covers the earth, a messenger came to the village where they lived. “We need your help,” said messenger. “A great bear has come to live in the forest where we hunt. It also comes into our village at night.” The four hunters did not say a word. Instead, they gathered up their spears and called to their dog. Then, with the messenger, they set off for the village. On the way to the village, they noticed that the forest was very quiet. They also noticed deep scratches on the trunk of a pine tree. The scratches had been made by the great bear as it reared up on its hind legs. It had done this to mark its territory. The tallest brother raised his spear to try to touch the highest scratch marks, but he could not.

“Ah, it is as we feared,” he said. “The great bear is Nyahgwaheh.”

“This bear has magic powers,” said the second brother fearfully.

“Don’t worry,” said the tallest brother. “The bear’s magic will not work on us if we find its tracks first.”

“Yes, that is true,” said the third brother. “If we find Nyah-gwaheh’s tracks and begin to follow them, then it must run from us.”

    
    

“This sounds like hard work,” said the fourth brother, who was both chubby and lazy. “Do we have any food?” he asked. His brothers ignored him. As the brothers and the messenger entered the village, they were struck by an eerie silence. Only the village leader was there to greet them.

“We have come to help you,” said the first brother.

“Do you have any food?” asked the fourth brother.

“Pay no attention to him,” urged the oldest brother. “We will find this great bear.”

“I wish you luck,” said the village leader. “When we follow the great bear’s tracks, they disappear.”

“Do not worry,” said the second brother. “Four Eyes can track anything, anywhere.” Four Eyes licked his master’s hand. Four Eyes had two black circles on his head, one above each eye.

“Let’s go,” said the first brother.

“What, no food?” exclaimed the fourth brother as he ran behind the others.

    
    

The four brothers followed Four Eyes. Four Eyes sniffed the ground. They could all sense that Nyah-gwaheh was close by. It was important that they found its tracks before it began to follow them. The fourth brother, who by now felt very hungry, took out his pemmican pouch. He opened the pouch and reached in. Instead of food, he found nothing but worms. Nyah-gwaheh had transformed the food into worms. Meanwhile, like a monstrous ghost, Nyah-gwaheh moved through the forest, planning to creep up behind them.

Suddenly, Four Eyes lifted his head and barked. “We have found you,” yelled the first brother. Nyah-gwaheh began to run. The brothers followed. The great bear ran and ran, across valleys and hills. As they ran, day turned to night. Higher and higher they climbed to the top of a mountain.

The fourth brother grew weary. He pretended to fall and injure his ankle. “You must carry me,” he said. Two of the brothers lifted him up while the other one carried his spear. The great bear began to tire. So did the brothers. Eventually, Four Eyes got close enough to the bear to nip its tail. “You can put me down now,” said the fourth brother, who was nicely rested. The brothers put him down. Immediately, he sprinted off in front of his brothers. Minutes later, the fourth brother was close enough to the bear to kill it with his spear. When the three brothers caught up with him, he had already built a fire and was cutting up the meat.

     
     

“Sit down. I hope that you are as hungry as I am,” said the fourth brother, smiling. Together, the brothers cooked and ate the meat of the great bear.

“Brothers,” said the first brother staring down at his feet. “We are not on a mountain, we are high up in the sky.” He was right. The great, magical bear had led them up into the heavens.

Suddenly, Four Eyes began to bark. “Look,” said the second brother. The four brothers stared at what was left of Nyah-gwaheh’s body. The great bear was coming back to life. As they watched, it began to run away. Four Eyes took off after it.

“Let’s go,” said the first brother. The brothers reached for their spears and ran after the great bear. They chased it across the sky. And so it remains. Each autumn, the brothers chase the bear across the sky. When they catch it, they kill it. As they cut up the meat, blood drips down to Earth and colors the leaves of the maple tree red. As they cook the bear, fat drips down and makes the grass pale and lifeless.

    
     

Chapter Ten: Crow Brings the Daylight: An Inuit Myth
    
Long ago, when the world was new, the Inuit people lived in darkness. They did not know what daylight was. It was Crow who first explained it to them, and even then, they did not believe him. Crow knew about daylight because he traveled back and forth between the north and the south. Nevertheless, the Inuit people asked to hear about daylight over and over. The young boys and girls were especially interested in what Crow said.

“How wonderful it would be if we had daylight,” said one boy. “It would make hunting a lot easier.”

Eventually, the Inuit people grew tired of hearing about daylight. They wanted daylight, and they begged Crow to bring it to them.

“I can’t do that,” said Crow. “I am old now and no longer strong enough to travel so far.”

The Inuit children pleaded with Crow to do this one thing for them. Finally, Crow agreed to travel south.

     
     

Crow flew for miles and miles through the darkness that covered the lands of the north. He became tired, but he continued his journey. Eventually, Crow saw a tiny rim of light far off in the distance. He knew that daylight was not far away. All of a sudden, daylight appeared all around Crow. Crow found himself in a world of light and vibrant colors. Crow knew that his journey was over, and he came to rest on the branch of a tree. Crow felt the warmth of the sun on his wings. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he realized that the tree he was sitting in was just outside a village. Near the village was a long, winding river. Crow watched as a young girl used a bucket to collect water from the river. Crow decided to follow the girl. He turned himself into a speck of dust. Then, he floated down to settle in the girl’s fur cloak. The girl carried the bucket of water back to her family’s snow lodge.

It was nice and warm inside the snow lodge. Crow, disguised as a speck of dust, peeped out from inside the girl’s hood. He saw a box that glowed around the edges. “This must be daylight,” thought Crow to himself. Crow had a plan. He floated into the ear of a small boy who was playing by himself. The boy rubbed his ear and then began to cry. His ear had started to hurt. His grandfather, who was the chief of the village, came running to find out what was wrong.

     
    

“Don’t cry,” said his grandfather.

Crow, who was still inside the boy’s ear, whispered to him, “You want to play with a ball of daylight.” The boy repeated the words. The boy’s grandfather asked his daughter to bring the glowing box to him. When she did, he reached inside and removed a glowing ball. Then, he tied it with string and handed it to the boy. The boy loved the gift that his grandfather had given him.

However, Crow scratched at the boy’s ear and he began to cry again.

“What is wrong?” asked the boy’s grandfather anxiously.

“You would like to play outside,” whispered Crow. Once again, the boy repeated Crow’s words.

“Off you go, then,” said his grandfather.

The boy ran out of the snow lodge. Immediately, Crow left the boy’s ear and turned back into his feathered self. Then, quick as a flash, he swooped down and grabbed the string with his beak. Crow pulled the glowing ball away from the boy and flew up into the blue sky.

    
     

After a long while, the Inuit people caught sight of a ray of light. The light grew brighter and brighter. Finally, they saw their old friend Crow flying towards them. The Inuit people jumped for joy. Crow dropped the ball of light and it spread across their land. The light chased away the darkness. The sky became a brilliant blue and the snow glistened and sparkled in the sunlight.

Crow smiled. “There is one thing that you must know,” Crow said quite seriously. “Daylight will not last forever. I was only able to take one ball of daylight. This ball of light will need to rest for six months each year. It will need to regain its strength. While it is resting, darkness will return.”

“We do not mind,” said a young Inuit girl. “Having light for half of the year is better than a whole year of darkness. Thank you, Crow. You are our hero.”

Crow solemnly bowed his head.

    
     
Glossary
    
Ancestor—a person in your family who was alive long ago, even before your grandparents (ancestors). Apologize—to say you are sorry.
Arctic—relating to extreme cold and winter.
Arid—extremely dry due to a lack of rain.
Autumnal—relating to the season of fall.
Axe—a tool with a sharp blade on the end of a long handle that is used to chop wood (axes).

Basic—relating to the most important part of something.
Birch—a tree with hard wood and smooth bark that peels off easily in strips.

Caw—to cry like a crow (cawing).
Ceremonial—relating to a formal series of events that mark an important occasion.
Channel—a long, narrow row dug for planting seeds (channels).
Chat—to talk in an informal, friendly way (chatted).
Cleansing—makes very clean.
Clearing—an open space in a forest.
Cloak—cape (cloaks).
Coiled—spiraled.
Command—an order to do something (commands).
Construct—to build (constructed).
Copper—reddish-brown.
Craft—to make with skill and care (crafted).
Critter—a small animal (critters).
Crouch—to stoop or squat (crouched).

Earn his keep—to gain a position through hard work.
Eerie—spooky.
Elder—an older person in a community who is respected and seen as having authority (elders).
Emerge—to come into view from a hidden place (emerging).
Eye—to look at something in a close or careful way (eyed).

Feast—a special meal with much food and drink in celebration of something.
Festival—a special celebration of something.
Festivities—activities that are part of a celebration.
Flesh—the meat of an animal.
Flint—a type of hard rock.
Forefather—an ancestor (forefathers).
Frostbite—a condition in which part of your body freezes.
Funnel—(verb) to pass through a narrow opening; (noun) a cone with a narrow opening at the bottom that is used to pour something into a narrow container (funnels).

Generation—the average length of time between the birth of parents and the birth of their children, about 25 to 30 years.
Germinate—to sprout.
Glistening—sparkling.
Glow—to give off a steady light (glowed, glowing).
Glum—sad.
Gourd—a hard-skinned fruit that grows on a vine, such as a pumpkin or squash (gourds).

Harness—to attach to a set of straps that connect an animal to something that it pulls (harnessed).
Haze—smoke or mist that fills the air and makes it hard to see.
Headdress—a decorative head covering usually worn for special occasions (headdresses).
Hearth—the area in front of a fireplace.
Hind—at the back.
Hitch—to connect one thing to another.
Hoe—a tool with a long handle and a flat blade used for gardening to loosen dirt and dig up weeds.
Horizon—the line in the distance where the Earth or ocean seems to meet the sky.
Host—a large number of things.
Husk—the outer covering of seeds such as corn (husks).

Kachina—the Hopi name for spirit (kachinas).

Lead—first, serving as the leader.
Linger—to be slow to leave (lingered).
Litter—a group of baby animals born at the same time to the same mother.
Lodge—a small home used for a short time period.

Mammoth—an ancient elephant that was covered with woolly fur and had long tusks that curved upward.
Mark its territory—an animal shows the area in which it lives by leaving some kind of mark throughout the area, such as a scent, scratches on trees or plants, or other signals.
Milkweed—a plant with juicy leaves.
Monstrous—gigantic, horrible.

Obedience—the act of following orders.
Offend—to make someone upset or angry through words or actions (offended).

Pemmican—food eaten by Native Americans made by mixing dried, pounded, fine meat with melted fat.
Pouch—a small bag made of leather or fabric.
Preserve—to prepare food to keep for future use (preserved).
Previous—the last one before now.
Proclaim—to announce publicly (proclaimed).
Promptly—immediately.
Puny—small and weak.

Rear—to stand up on hind legs (reared).
Rim—the edge of something round.
Runt—the smallest animal in a litter.

Sap—liquid that flows inside a plant.
Scamper—to run quickly and playfully; scuttle (scampered).
Scuttle—to run quickly and playfully; scamper.
Settled—living in a new place.
Shaman—a person who heals the sick and communicates with spirits (Shamans).
Shelter—a structure that covers people.
Slingshot—a Y-shaped stick – with elastic bands attached – that is used to shoot small stones (slingshots).
Sniff—to smell something.
Solemnly—in a very serious way.
Speck—a small spot.
Speedily—in a fast way.
Spirit—a ghost of a person who has passed away (spirits).
Sprint—to run fast for a short distance (sprinted).
Squint—to look at with partially closed eyes (squinted).
Stagger—to walk unsteadily as if about to fall (staggered).
Stampede—to suddenly run away in fear as a large group.
Store—to put things away for future use (stored).
Strip—to tear something off.
Succulent—rich, inviting, mouth-watering.
Sulkily—in a way that shows you are angry or upset but don’t want to talk about why.

Talon—a sharp claw of a bird of prey (talons).
Terrain—the shape of land.
Tobacco—a plant whose leaves are harvested for smoking or chewing.
Towline—a rope or chain used to pull something (towlines).
Tracker—a person who follows animal tracks.
Trickle—to flow extremely slowly in a thin stream or drops (trickles).
Tusk—one of two long, curved teeth that stick out of an animal’s mouth, such as an elephant or walrus (tusks).

Urge—to try hard to persuade (urged).

Vibrant—bright.

Waft—to carry through the air (wafted).
Wean—to feed a young child or animal food other than its mother’s milk (weaned).
Weary—extremely tired.
Wigwam—a hut made by covering a framework of wooden poles with bark or animal hides.
Wits—the ability to think quickly and make good decisions.
Wobble—to move from side to side in an unsteady way.
Woolly—covered with soft, thick, curly hair.

 
Illustration subtitles:
     
Etu steps into his brother’s footprints. A herd of woolly mammoths grazing. Etu’s mother and sister repair their shelter. The hunters corner the mammoth. Adoette and Awan head toward the cornfield. People working to plant corn seeds. Awan scares crows away while Adoette notices a hurt crow. Awan returns to find Adoette holding the crow. Awan continues to guard the corn crop. Aponi looks back toward her village. Food that children gathered. Aponi calls to Akando to wait. Akando and Aponi play a guessing game. Akando and Aponi walk hand in hand to collect more food. Alemeda hides from her mother. Alemeda walks through her village. Alemeda talks to her grandmother as they weave baskets. Grandmother and Alemeda work and laugh together. Alo looks out over the snow-dusted desert while kachina spirits swirl in the sky. Kachinas travel down the mountain, giving life to the desert. Alo dresses for the ceremony. Alo looks back at his home and family. Flo and Meda race to a large maple tree. Signs of spring in the forest. Everyone in the camp works to tap and cook maple syrup. Meda and Flo race back to the camp. Yutu with Miki. Yutu and Miki watch as Yutu’s father works with other dogs. Yutu’s father works with dogs using a fan hitch. Yutu says goodbye to Miki before he sets out on his first hunting trip as a sled dog. Grandmother sends Dustu and Salali to work. Dustu chops branches, looking glum. People prepare for the Green Corn Festival. Salali makes Dustu feel happy again. The four brothers examine marks left by the great bear. The four brothers listen to the village leader. The search for Nyah-gwaheh. Chasing Nyah-gwaheh higher and higher. The four brothers realize they are high up in the sky. Every autumn, the brothers chase the bear across the sky. Inuit children beg crow to tell them about daylight. Crow watches a girl collect water. The boy’s grandfather comforts him with a ball of daylight. Crow flies away with the glowing ball. The Inuit people celebrate daylight.

       
    
*********
   
   
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Fairy Tales <With Scarier Characters!> 
    

Lesson 66 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Balthazar, Casper, Doolittle, Eggleston, Groucho, Miller’s, Rapunzel, Rapunzel’s, Rumpelstiltskin, Winklehopper, bantling, benevolently, bequeath, boasting, comatose, confining, contraption, croaking, dogged, dominions, fete, gadded, galled, gandering, hawked, ickiest, jauntily, jubilant, ka, lighten, loneliness, merciful, overheard, petrified, pinkie, pixie, regretfully, rejoicing, resounding, saturnalia, scratchy, sheepshanks, snickerdoodle, stalls, synchronously, turrets, unwillingly, vacated, warty, wheel’s, whir, whirr

 

Chapter One: Sleeping Beauty 
    
Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen. For many years they had been quite sad. This was because they had no child. At last, a little daughter was born to them. The king was now jubilant. So, he planned a grand fete in the palace. He would invite all of his friends and relatives to attend it.

Now, in his dominions, there were thirteen fairies. Of course, the king wished to invite all of the fairies to the feast, too. He hoped that each might look benevolently upon his child. Perhaps they might bequeath to the bantling a special pixie gift. But the king had only twelve gold plates for the fairies to eat from. So, regretfully, it was decided that one fairy had to be left out.

The saturnalia was held. And what a wonderful celebration it was. It was drawing to an end. At this point, the fairies came forward. They would now give the child their special gifts. One said this to the child. “I give you the gift of virtue. That way, you may be good.” Another said, “I give you the gift of wisdom. That way, you may be wise.” A third fairy gave the child the gift of beauty. A fourth gave her riches. And on it went. Each fairy gave everything in the world that one could wish for.

    
     

Eleven of the fairies had given their gifts. The twelfth was just about to speak. Then suddenly, in came the thirteenth fairy. She was the one who had been left out. She was very galled. She hawked in a resounding voice, “When the princess is fifteen years of age, she shall prick herself with a spindle. Then she shall die!”

She spoke not another word. Then, the angry fairy quickly vacated the hall. Everyone was petrified at what she had said. Then the twelfth fairy came forward. She said, “I cannot undo the evil spell. But I CAN lighten it. Here, then, is my gift to the child. The princess shall not die. But she will remain peacefully comatose for a hundred years.”

The king was dogged in his determination to protect his child. “Surely,” he said, “my daughter can’t prick herself with a spindle if she never sees one.” So, he gave a kingdom-wide order. Each spindle in the kingdom was to be burned.

The princess grew up. And all the fairies’ gifts to the child were plain to see. She was good, wise, kind, and quite a beauty. Each person who saw her, loved her.

    
    

The day came that she turned fifteen. The king and queen were away from the palace. The princess was left on her own. She gadded about the palace. She was gandering into all sorts of places. She was peeking into rooms that she had not explored before. She climbed a confining, winding stair. It led to a little door. There was a rusty key sticking out of the lock. She turned the key. The door opened with a grating creak. And there in a little room was an old woman. She sat with a spinning wheel. She was busily spinning away.

She entered the room. “Good day,” said the princess. “What are you doing?” she asked. You see, she had never seen a spinning wheel before.

“I’m spinning,” was the reply.

The princess stretched forth her hand. She asked, “What is this contraption that spins around so jauntily?” But hardly had she spoken. All of a sudden, she pricked her pinkie on the spinning wheel’s spindle. And that’s all that it took. The evil curse was released upon her. In that very moment, she fell into a deep sleep.

At the same time, sleep fell upon each person in the palace. The king and queen had just come home. They were in the great hall. They, too, fell fast asleep. All the creatures at the palace also fell asleep. The horses in their stalls. The dogs in the yard. The pigeons on the roof. The flies on the wall. Why, even the fire on the hearth went out. And the wind stopped. And not a leaf fell from the trees.

    
     

In time, a hedge of thorns grew around the castle. It grew thicker and higher each year. At last, nothing could be seen of the castle. Not even the flags on the highest turrets.

The years passed. Stories spread throughout the land. There were tales of a beautiful princess sleeping behind a wall of thorns. Many a young prince came. But none could break through the thorns. Many more years passed. But at long last, there was soon to be some resolution to the curse.

There came into the country a king’s son. He had overheard an old man tell the story. There was supposed to be a lost castle. It stood behind a hedge of thorns. There, an enchanted princess was said to lay sleeping. The prince said, “I shall make my way through. I will see the lovely princess.” The old man warned him. He said that many had tried and failed. But the prince would not listen.

    
     

For now, the hundred years were at an end. The day had come for the sleeping princess to be awakened. The prince drew near the hedge of thorns. It changed into a hedge of beautiful flowers. They bent aside to let him pass. He reached the castle yard. He saw the horses and dogs lying asleep. And on the roof, the pigeons were sitting with their heads under their wings. He entered the castle and climbed the steps. The prince saw everyone still asleep. The king, the queen, the cook, the maids, everyone. All was so quiet. He could hear his own breathing.

At last, the prince went up the narrow winding stair. He came to the room where the princess was sleeping. He saw her looking so lovely in her sleep. He could not turn his eyes away. He bent down and kissed her. Then, she opened her eyes and smiled at him.

Together, they went down the stairs. There were the king and queen waking up. And synchronously, all the people in the castle were waking up. They were looking at each other in great surprise. The horses in the yard got up and shook themselves. The dogs sprang up and wagged their tails. The pigeons on the roof flew into the fields. The flies on the wall buzzed and crept a little farther. Even the kitchen fire leapt up and blazed.

At last, the wedding of the prince and princess was held. There was great feasting and rejoicing. And they lived happily together for the rest of their days.

    
     

Chapter Two: Rumpelstiltskin
    
Once upon a time, there was a poor miller who had a beautiful daughter. She was so beautiful and clever that he could not help boasting about her.

One day, the miller happened to come before the king, and to impress the king, he began boasting about his daughter. And before he knew it, he found himself saying that his daughter was so amazing and so wonderful, why, she could even spin gold out of straw!

“That,” said the king, “is a talent worth having. Bring your daughter to me, and let us see what she can do.”

When the girl was brought to the palace, the king led her to a room that was almost full of straw. He pointed to a spinning wheel and said, “Get to work. You must spin this straw into gold by early morning, or else!”

The poor miller’s daughter. Of course, she could not spin straw into gold! What could she do? She could think of nothing, and in the end, she sat down and began to cry.

And that’s when, all of a sudden, “ka-lick,” the door opened, and in walked a little man. “Good evening, miller’s daughter,” he said. “Why are you crying?”

    
    

“Because,” she answered, “I must spin all this straw into gold before morning, and I don’t know how.”

Then the little man came close to her and whispered, “What will you give me if I spin it for you?”

“Why, I, I’ll give you my necklace,” she stammered.

The little man took the necklace, stood at the spinning wheel, and whirr, whirr, whirr, he spun, and he spun, and by sunup all the straw had been spun into gold. When the king arrived at sunrise, he was amazed. But the sight of all that gold made the greed for more grow in him.

So the king took the miller’s daughter to a larger room, filled with yet more straw, and told her that she must spin all this into gold in one night. Again the girl did not know what to do and sat down to cry, when, ka-lick, the door opened, and in walked the little man.

“Crying again, I see,” he said. “So, I suppose you have to spin all this into gold, too. What will you give me if I do it for you?”

“The ring from my finger,” answered the girl.

    
     

So, the little man took the ring, stood at the spinning wheel, and whir, whir, whir, he spun, and he spun, and by sunup all the straw had been spun into gold. When the king arrived, he was overjoyed at the sight, but hungry for still more gold. So, he took the miller’s daughter to an even larger room filled with straw and said, “Spin all this in one night, and if you succeed, well then, you shall be my wife.”

The king had hardly left the room when, ka-lick, the door opened and in came the little man asking, “What will you give me if I spin all this straw for you one more time?”

“I have nothing left to give,” the girl answered sadly.

“Then promise me this,” said the little man. “Promise me that when you are queen, you will give me your first child.”

The miller’s daughter thought that there was really very little chance that she would ever be queen, and so she promised, and the little man set to work at once. By morning the gold was piled so high that it reached the ceiling. When the king arrived, he was pleased to see all the gold that he wanted. He married the miller’s daughter and made her queen.

In a year’s time, the king and queen had a fine little baby. She thought no more about the little man or her promise to him. Then one day, as she sat alone in her room rocking her baby, ka-lick, the door opened, and in walked the little man, who said, “Now it is time for you to give me what you promised me.”

   
    

The queen, filled with fear, held her baby tightly. “Please,” she said, “I will give you all the riches of the kingdom, only leave me my child.”

But the little man said, “No, I would rather have a living being than all the treasures in the world.” Then the queen began to weep and wail, and the little man felt pity for her. “Okay, okay, I will give you this one chance,” he said. “In three days, if you can guess my name, then you may keep your child.” And then he was gone as quickly as he had come.

The queen lay awake all night thinking of all the names she had ever heard. She sent a messenger to ride through the land and collect all the names that could be found. And when the little man came the next day, she tried all that she had been able to think of. Names like Alexander, Balthazar, Casper, Doolittle, Eggleston, Ferdinand, and many more. But after each, the little man only said, “That is not my name.”

The next day the queen sent servants all around the kingdom to find the most unusual names, and when the little man came, she tried them. “Are you called Sheepshanks? Roast-Ribs? Snickerdoodle? Groucho? Winklehopper?” But after each, the little man only said, “That is not my name.”

    
    

On the third and last day, the queen was worried sick. She held her child tight and wondered what to do, when ka-lick, the door opened and in walked, no, not the little man, but the messenger who the queen had sent in search of names. He bowed to the queen and said, “My lady, as I passed through the woods last night, I came to a high hill, and near it was a little house, and outside the house a fire was burning, and around the fire danced a funny little man, and as he hopped up and down, he sang this.” 

“Today I brew, tomorrow I bake,
And then the fair queen’s child I’ll take.
And no one can deny my claim,
For Rumpelstiltskin is my name.”

The messenger left, and almost as soon as he had gone, the little man arrived. The queen greeted him by asking, “Is your name Jack?”

“That is not my name.”

“Then are you called Harry?”

“That is not my name.”

“Then perhaps,” said the queen, “your name is, Rumpelstiltskin!”

“No! No! Who told you that?” cried the little man. And in his anger, he stamped with his right foot so hard that it went into the ground right up to his waist. Then he stamped his other foot, and he went deep into the ground way over his head. And the queen and her child never feared him again.

    
    

Chapter Three: Rapunzel
    
There once lived a man and his wife who, more than anything in the world, wished to have a baby. Finally, one day they learned that their wish would come true.

Now, at the top of their house, in the very back, there was a little window. And from this window you could see a garden full of beautiful flowers and fresh vegetables. But around the garden was a high wall. And no one dared to enter the garden, because it belonged to a mean witch.

One day the wife stood at the little window and looked down into the witch’s garden. There she saw fine-looking leaves of rapunzel, which is a kind of lettuce. And it looked so fresh and green that she felt that she simply must have some. Day after day she longed for it. The more she wanted it, the more she became pale and sad when she could not have some.

Her husband saw her looking so sad and became worried. “Dear wife, what is the matter?” he asked.

“Oh,” she answered, “I feel that I must eat some of that rapunzel from the garden behind our house.” Her husband loved her very much, and he thought, “I must get my wife what she desires. I will get some of that rapunzel, no matter what.”

   
    

That night he climbed over the wall into the witch’s garden. He quickly filled a sack with rapunzel and brought it back to his wife. At once she ate it with delight. But she liked it so much, and it tasted so good, that the next day she longed for it twice as much as she had before. So, that night, the husband climbed the wall again and picked more rapunzel. He turned around to go back, when he saw before him the angry eyes of the witch. “How dare you climb into my garden, you thief,” she hissed. “How dare you steal my rapunzel! You will pay dearly for this!”

“Oh, please,” said the terrified man, “be merciful. I only did this because I had to. My wife, you see, is having a baby, and she was looking out the window and saw your rapunzel, and she needed some more than anything else in the world.”

“Well then,” the witch said, “you may have as much rapunzel as you want. But that’s on one condition. When your wife has the child, you must give it to me. I will take care of the child, like it’s my very own.”

The man was so flustered that he said, “yes,” and then tried not to think any more of it. But later, at the very moment when his wife gave birth to a lovely baby girl, the witch appeared and reminded him of his promise. She brought the child to live with her.

    
    

The witch named the baby Rapunzel, and she grew up to be a beautiful girl. When Rapunzel was twelve years old, the witch took her deep into the forest. There she locked her in a tower with no steps and no door, only a small window near the top. Whenever the witch wanted to be let into the tower, she would cry from the ground below, “Rapunzel! Rapunzel! Let down your hair!”

Rapunzel had beautiful, long hair that shone like gold. When she heard the voice of the witch, she would open the window and let her hair fall down, down, down to the ground far below. Then the witch would hold onto the hair and climb up to the tower window.

A few years passed like this when, one day, the kings son was riding through the forest, and he came upon the tower. As he came near, he heard a voice singing so sweetly that he stood still and listened. It was Rapunzel, in her loneliness, trying to pass away the time with sweet songs. The prince wanted to go inside to see her, so he looked for a door in the tower, but there was none. He rode home, but the song had entered into his heart, and each day he went into the forest and listened to it.

Once, as he was standing nearby behind some trees, who should come up to the tower but the witch. The prince watched, amazed, as the witch called out, “Rapunzel! Rapunzel! Let down your hair!” Then he saw how Rapunzel let down her long hair, and how the witch climbed up it and went into the tower. He thought, “So that is the ladder. Well, then, I too will climb it.” The next day, as dusk fell, he came to the tower and cried, “Rapunzel! Rapunzel! Let down your hair!” And she let down her hair, and the prince climbed up.

   
    

Rapunzel was greatly frightened when she saw the prince, for she had never seen a man before. But he spoke kindly to her, and he told how her singing had entered his heart, and how he felt that he could have no peace until he had seen her. Then Rapunzel forgot her fear, and when he asked her to be his wife, she put her hand in his hand and said, “I would gladly go with you, but I have no way to get out. Do this for me. The next time you come, bring a bundle of silk. Then bring some more each time you come, and I will make a ladder of it. When it is finished, I will use it to climb down from this tower, and then you will carry me away from here on your horse.” They agreed that he would come to her each evening, since the witch only came in the daytime.

So things went on this way, until one day Rapunzel, without thinking, said to the witch, “Why do you climb up so slowly, while it takes the king’s son only a moment?”

“Oh, you wicked child!” screamed the witch. “I thought I had you hidden here from all the world. But you have betrayed me!” In a rage, the witch grabbed a pair of sharp scissors and cut off poor Rapunzel’s hair. Then the witch took Rapunzel from the tower and brought her to live deep in the forest.

    
    

Later that day, when evening fell, the prince came and called out, “Rapunzel! Rapunzel! Let down your hair!” The witch lowered the cut-off hair, and the prince climbed up. But instead of seeing his dear Rapunzel at the top, he saw the gleaming eyes of the witch. “Aha!” she cried, and she laughed at him. “You came for your darling, but the sweet bird is no longer in its nest, and she sings no more. You will see her no more!” Filled with horror and sadness, the prince fell from the tower. The fall did not hurt him badly, but the thorns on which he fell cut his eyes and blinded him.

So, blind and alone, he wandered in the forest for several years, eating only roots and berries, and weeping over the loss of his dear Rapunzel. At last he came to a place in the forest where Rapunzel herself was wandering. He heard a sweet voice that he thought he had heard somewhere before. When he went toward the sound, Rapunzel saw him, wrapped her arms around his neck and wept. When Rapunzel’s tears touched the prince’s eyes, he could see again. He was both happy and amazed, because he’d thought that he’d never see her again.

And so the prince took Rapunzel to his kingdom to be his bride, where she was welcomed with great joy. They were soon married, and they lived happily ever after.

     
     

Chapter Four: The Frog Prince, Part One
    
Once upon a time, a mighty king lived in a palace in the shadow of a dark, mysterious forest. He had only one child, a beautiful little girl with long, flowing hair, and her favorite plaything was a bright golden ball that looked just like the sun in the sky. Day after day, she would run and skip under the shadow of the huge forest trees, tossing and bouncing her ball to amuse herself. She liked to pretend that her ball was indeed the sun and that the whole wide world was hers to play with.

One day, however, as she spun the ball in her little hands, it slipped from her fingers, rolled over the leafy ground, and fell, splash!, into a deep well. She ran quickly to the edge of the well and peered in, but her beautiful golden toy had vanished into darkness.

She began to cry loudly, because she was not used to disappointment, when she suddenly heard a timid, scratchy voice behind her say, “What is the matter, princess?”

Spinning around, she realized that the speaker was the ickiest frog that she had ever seen. “I have dropped my ball into the well, and it is lost forever!” she wailed.

     
    

The frog looked at her and blinked. “I could get it for you, if you would do something for me.”

“Oh, froggy! I’d give you anything you want if you could get my lovely ball back! You could have my crown!”

“I do not want a crown,” the frog said.

“Or all my jewels!” she offered.

“What would a frog do with jewels?” he wondered.

“I do not care!” the princess snapped. “Just get my ball!”

“Well,” the frog said, “I do not want jewels, but I do want a friend. It is a lonely life being an icky frog. If I fetch your ball from the dark, chilly well for you, will you agree to be my friend forever afterward, and love me, and share everything that you have with me?”

“Of course!” the princess promised. But in her heart, she thought, “Who cares what that old frog wants? He’ll never leave this well, anyway.”

    
    

The frog did not know her thoughts, however, and he dived eagerly down into the well. A few seconds later, he emerged from the water holding the precious golden ball between two slimy webbed hands. “It was very cold down there,” the frog remarked, but the princess was not listening.

“Hurray!” she cried, and seizing the ball, she immediately ran back to the palace. The frog croaked after her, “Wait! I can’t run as fast as you can!” She ignored him, however, and considered the matter settled.

That night, though, while the court feasted, a loud knock sounded on the door. The princess loved visitors, so she ran to open the door, but who should stand on the palace stairs but the icky, warty frog! She slammed the door in his face and ran back to her delicious dinner on her golden plate. Behind the heavy wood door, though, she could hear him croaking. He said, “Oh careful, careful, princess fair! Promises are more than air!”

“Who was at the door, my daughter?” asked the king.

“Nobody! Just an old frog,” she said, and she told him how the frog had retrieved her ball from the well on the condition that she would be its friend and share everything that she had with it forever afterward. She thought that her father would be pleased with how she had escaped the frog’s demands, but, to her surprise, he frowned.

     
     

“Daughter, we must keep the promises that we make. What kind of kingdom would we have if we all treated each other the way that you have treated this poor frog? The frog kept his promise to you, and he helped you. Now, you must keep your promise to him. Go and let him in.”

The princess was shocked and wanted to refuse, but she could see from her father’s stern looks that she had to obey. Unwillingly, she got up and opened the door. The frog was still sitting patiently on the steps of the palace. When he saw the princess, he smiled happily. A smiling frog is quite a sight to behold. And he bounced up and down with froggy glee.

     
       
*********
   
   
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Fairy Tales <With Scarier Characters!>    
     

Lesson 67 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Gretel, Gretel’s, Hansel, Hansel’s, beanstalk, bellowing, beseeched, boing, bounding, broiled, capsizing, coldhearted, comforted, croaker, dolefully, elephantine, enchantment, fo, frenemy, fum, goosefeather, gracelessly, griped, gruesome, harpylike, heaving, importuned, insecure, irked, kerplunk, lazybones, lobbed, mire, miry, musicality, nagged, perking, plumper, queasy, reacquire, relented, revulsion, ricocheted, roused, rudely, rudeness, screechy, scummy, scuttling, slumberous, snuffling, spittle, thirstily, thunderously, woodcutter

 

Chapter Five: The Frog Prince, Part Two
    
Unwillingly, the princess let the frog into the magnificent palace. He ricocheted up and down, as frogs will when they are happy. But she only glared at him dreadfully. She thought this to herself. “Why should I have to keep my promise to this old croaker? All he did was reacquire my ball from the well.” Her father insisted, though, that she should be his friend. She had to keep her promise.

The frog hopped after her into the great dining hall. He went BOING! BOING! He jumped onto the dining table.

“So, princess,” he said, “we shall be the best of friends now.” Then he let out a contented croak. He began to eat from her shining gold plate and sparkling silver bowl. Frogs do not eat very neatly, I’m afraid. And the princess saw how he smeared the food all over his face. She turned away with revulsion. She refused to look at the frog. Neither would she speak to him. She still felt queasy just thinking of such an ugly creature eating with her.

“What a lovely golden plate,” the frog remarked. “It reminds me of your ball. You have such pretty possessions, princess. It must be nice to be a princess. You have everything that you want.”

    
    

“If I had each thing that I wanted,” the princess retorted, “you would not be eating with me.”

The frog ignored her rudeness. “May I have a drink from your cup?” he asked politely. The princess was about to refuse. But her father caught her eye. And so, she relented. The frog drank thirstily. Perhaps it was because of that long hop from the well to the palace doors! “Would you like to drink now?” he asked. He nudged the cup back in her direction.

“You must be joking!” she snapped. “Princesses do not drink after yucky frogs.”

The frog sighed. He just continued eating. But soon he began to look slumberous. “I’m tired,” he said. “Will you take me up to bed?”

“I could never have such a miry frog in my bed!” the princess burst out.

Her father was about to scold her. But the frog beat him to it. “Oh careful, careful, princess fair! Promises are more than air.”

What could she do? She had promised. So, she ran up the stairs to her bedroom. All the way up, she could hear the frog hopping behind her. BOING! BOING! And he was leaving little muddy footprints, splish! splash!, on the castle floor.

    
     

She opened the door to her bedroom. She and the ugly frog stood in the doorway. They looked at the princess’s lovely room. It was hung with silk curtains and beautiful paintings. And there were lots of jeweled lamps. A thick, soft goosefeather quilt lay across her cozy bed. And a full, plump pillow waited to support the princess’s pretty head.

The princess left the frog at the door. She climbed into her beautiful bed. She wished that the frog would go away. But he sat on the floor looking up dolefully at her.

“I want to sleep on your pillow,” the frog said.

The princess shook her head. “No! Please! You can sleep anywhere you want. Just not on my bed. Please! You are just too gruesome. And you will leave scummy spittle and mire on the pillow.”

“I want the pillow,” the frog said. “You promised! You said that you’d share everything with me!”

The princess importuned and cried. But she could not change the frog’s mind.

“You promised,” he said. “And promises are more than air.”

At last, she had to give in. But she was quite irked. She climbed down. She lobbed the frog roughly onto the pillow. Then she climbed back into bed herself.

    
    

She tried to keep far away from her new frenemy. “I wish that you’d just leave,” she hissed into the darkness.

The frog was silent for a long while. Then he whispered, “Princess? There’s one more thing.”

The princess griped.

“Could I have a good-night kiss? I have been such a lonely frog. And you did promise that you’d love me.”

The princess was exhausted by now. She did not even bother to argue. In the dark, she rolled over. She planted one kiss on the top of the frog’s cold, wet head. “Now! Please go to sleep,” she beseeched him.

“Good night,” croaked the frog.

The next morning came. The princess woke up. She found the frog still snuffling on the pillow. The princess watched him sleeping for some time. She began to feel impatient for him to wake up. Oddly, she found that, as gross as he was, she preferred to argue with the frog to playing by herself. It was too quiet without him croaking away. At last, she poked him hard with her finger. “Get up, you lazy toad!” she said.

The frog did not stir. So, with the palm of her hand, she gave him a rough shove. That sent him sliding off the pillow. He fell onto the cold, stone floor of her bedroom. But something happened the moment that his little webbed feet touched the ground. The warty frog disappeared. And there in his place sat a handsome little prince! He was rubbing his eyes sleepily. He looked up and smiled at the princess.

    
    

“Hello, princess! Thank you so much for keeping your promise.”

“Who are you?” she asked. She was very much surprised.

“Why, I’m the frog,” he said. “There was a wicked witch living in the forest. She turned me into an ugly frog. And only you could save me. I knew that your heart was just as golden as your plate and your ball. And I was right! Now I am free of her spell!” He looked at her. “Thank you, princess. Now I will leave you in peace. I will go back to my home. It’s on the other side of the forest.”

“Wait!” said the princess. “I thought that we were supposed to be friends forever after. And promises are more than air, you know.”

The prince laughed. “So they are. Shall we go play with your ball?”

And together they ran down the stairs. And they headed out into the bright golden sunshine. They were friends forever afterward. And when they were quite grown up, they were married with great celebration and joy. They invited the entire kingdom to their wedding. In attendance, there were even a number of frogs that the prince had met during his long enchantment.

They lived happily ever after, of course. And the princess was always glad that she had kept her promise.

    
     

Chapter Six: Hansel and Gretel, Part One
     
Once upon a time, near a deep, dark forest, there lived a poor woodcutter with his wife and two children. The boy was named Hansel, and the girl was named Gretel. The family never had very much to eat, and now, when times were hard, people around the land were starving, and the poor woodcutter could not get enough food to feed his family. As he lay in bed one night, tossing and turning with worry, he turned to his wife and said, “What is going to happen to us? How can we feed our poor children when we haven’t got enough for ourselves?”

“Listen to me,” said his wife. “Early tomorrow morning,” the coldhearted woman said, “we’ll take the children deep into the woods. We’ll give each of them a piece of bread, and make a fire. Then we’ll leave them and go about our work. They won’t find the way home in time for dinner, and we will eat their share.”

“No!” said the man. “I can’t do that. I can’t leave my children alone in the woods, where there are wild animals. It will get dark and cold as the sun sets.”

“Then you are a fool,” snapped the woman. “You might as well accept it that we will all starve.” Then the harpylike wife nagged the poor man, and scolded him, and kept at him until, at last, he agreed. “But I feel sorry for my poor children,” he said quietly.

    
    

The two children were so hungry that they had not been able to sleep, and so they heard everything that their stepmother had said to their father. Gretel cried, but Hansel whispered, “Don’t worry, I will think of something.” And when their parents had gone to sleep, Hansel got up, put on his little coat, and sneaked outside. The moon was shining brightly, and the white pebbles that lay in front of the house glittered like silver coins. Hansel stooped and filled the pocket of his coat with as many pebbles as it would hold. Then he tiptoed back to bed and said to Gretel, “Go to sleep, little sister.”

At daybreak the woman came and woke the two children. “Get up, you lazybones! We’re going to the forest to get some wood.” She gave them each a piece of bread and said, “That’s your food for the day. Don’t eat it all at once, because it is all that you will get. We’ll have supper after we return from the woods. That is, if you are home in time.”

Gretel carried both pieces of bread in her apron, for Hansel’s pockets were full of pebbles. They all started out on their way to the forest. As they walked, Hansel kept turning and looking back at the house, again and again. His father said, “Hansel, what are you looking at? You must watch where you’re going.”

“Oh,” said Hansel, “I’m just looking at my little white kitten, sitting on the roof of the house to say good-bye.”

    
    

The wife said, “You little fool, that’s not your kitten. That’s just the sun shining on the chimney. Now, come along!”

But Hansel stayed a few steps behind, and kept turning, and each time he turned, he dropped a pebble from his pocket to mark the way.

When they were deep in the forest, the father said, “Gather some firewood, children. I’ll start a fire, so that you won’t get cold while we work.” Hansel and Gretel gathered a little mountain of twigs and sticks, and when the fire was burning, the wife said, “Stay by the fire, you two. We have to go and cut wood. When we’re finished, we’ll come back to get you.”

So Hansel and Gretel sat by the fire. After a time, they ate their bread. And after a longer time, they got so tired that they closed their eyes and fell asleep. When they woke, it was dark, and they were all alone. Gretel began to cry, but Hansel comforted her. “Wait a little until the moon rises,” he said.

When the full moon had risen, Hansel took his little sister by the hand and followed the pebbles, which glittered like silver coins and showed them the way home. They walked on through the night, and at last, at the break of day, they came to their father’s house. They knocked on the door, and when the woman opened it, she was shocked. But all she said was, “Why, there you are! Why did you stay so long in the forest? We thought that you were never coming home again.” Of course, their father was glad to see them, for it had broken his heart to leave them alone.

     
     

Not very long afterward, times were hard again, and there was little food to eat. Again the children heard their stepmother say to their father one night, “There’s nothing left but a half loaf of bread. After that, we’re done! We don’t have enough food for ourselves and the children. This time we’ll take them so deep in the forest that they won’t find their way back for a week!”

“But, wife,” said the man, with a heavy heart, “it would be better to share our last bite of food with the children.”

But the wife would not listen to him. And, she knew that if she kept at him, she could get him to give in and agree with her plan, as he did before.

Much later, when their parents were asleep, Hansel got up to collect pebbles, just as he did before. But he couldn’t get out, since his stepmother had figured out how they had found their way home the last time and had, thus, locked the door! So, Hansel got back in bed and tried to think of a different plan.

Early the next morning the woman roused the children out of bed. She gave them a piece of bread, even smaller than before. As they walked into the woods, Hansel broke up the bread in his pocket, and every once in a while, he stopped to throw a crumb on the ground.

    
    

“Hansel,” said his father, “what do you keep stopping and looking back for?”

“I’m looking at a little pigeon that’s sitting on the roof and wants to say goodbye to me,” answered Hansel.

“Little fool,” said the wife, “that’s not a pigeon. It’s only the sun shining on the chimney.” So, they walked on, and Hansel dropped bread crumbs all along the way.

The woman led the children deeper into the forest than they had ever been in all their lives. Again, they gathered sticks for a fire, and the woman said, “Sit there, children, and when you are tired, go to sleep. We’re going to cut wood, and when we’re finished, we’ll come get you.”

Later, when it was lunchtime, Gretel shared her small piece of bread with Hansel, because he had left his in crumbs along the path. Then they fell asleep. As evening came, no one came to get them. When they woke, it was dark, and they were alone. When the moon rose, they started for home, but they could not find the bread crumbs. The birds had eaten them up. “Come, Gretel,” said Hansel, “I know that we can find our way.” But they couldn’t find it. They went on all night, and the next day from morning until evening, but they could not find their way out of the forest. They were terribly hungry, for they had nothing to eat but a few berries. When they were so tired that they could drag themselves no farther, they lay down under a tree and fell asleep.

     
     

Chapter Seven: Hansel and Gretel, Part Two
     
It was now the third morning since they had left their father’s house. They started along again, always looking for the way home, but instead only going deeper into the forest. Unless help came soon, they would surely starve.

At about noon, they saw a pretty snow-white bird sitting on a branch and singing so beautifully that they stopped to listen. Then the bird spread its wings and flew before them, as though to say, “Follow me!” And so the children followed the bird until they came to a little house. The bird flew up and perched on the roof. And then the children saw that the walls of the house were made of gingerbread, and the roof was made of cake, and the windows were made of clear sugar candy.

“Let’s eat!” cried Hansel. Hansel reached up and broke off a piece of candy, while Gretel chewed on a piece of a wall.

Suddenly they heard a thin, screechy woman’s voice call out from inside the house.

“Nibble, nibble, like a mouse, Who is nibbling at my house?”

The children answered, “It’s only the air heaving a sigh. It’s only the wind passing by.”

     
     

The children were so hungry, they went on eating. But then the door opened, and a very old woman came out, leaning on a cane. Hansel and Gretel were so frightened that they dropped the food from their hands. But the old woman just nodded her head and said, “My dear little children, what has brought you here? Come inside and stay with me. I’ll take good care of you.”

So she took them by the hand and led them into her little house. There they found a wonderful meal of hot pancakes, with honey, nuts, apples, and cold milk. After that, the old woman showed them two little white beds, and Hansel and Gretel lay down and wondered if they were just dreaming.

Now, the old woman seemed kind, but, in fact, she was a wicked witch! The story goes that she had built her house just to trap little children, and that once she had them, she would cook them and eat them! She could not see well, but she had an excellent sense of smell. Earlier in the day, she had sniffed Hansel and Gretel coming near.

The next morning, before the children were awake, the witch got up and looked at their rosy cheeks. “Mmm, what a fine meal I will have,” she cackled. She got Hansel out of bed and put him in a cage. Then she went back and woke up Gretel and shouted, “Get up, you lazybones! Fetch water, and cook something nice for your brother. Feed him well, for once he’s nice and fat, I will eat him!”

    
    

Gretel screamed and cried, but it was no use. She had to do what the wicked witch said. Day after day, she cooked pots full of rich food for Hansel, while she herself ate nothing but crumbs. Every morning the wicked witch would creep to the cage and say, “Hansel, stick out your finger so I can tell if you are plump enough to cook.” But clever Hansel held out a little bone that Gretel had given him, and the old woman, who could not see very well, couldn’t tell that it wasn’t Hansel’s finger. She wondered why he wasn’t getting any plumper. When four weeks passed, and Hansel seemed as thin as ever, the witch grew impatient. “Hurry up and get a pot of water,” she snarled. “Be he fat or thin, I’m going to cook him and eat him.”

As she filled the kettle with water and lit the fire, tears ran down Gretel’s cheeks. “First we will bake,” said the old woman. “I’ve heated the oven, and the dough is ready.” Then she pushed Gretel toward the oven, where the flames were burning brightly. “Stick your head in,” the witch said to Gretel, “and tell me if it’s hot enough for us to bake the bread.” But Gretel knew what the witch had in mind. She knew that the witch meant to shut her in the oven, bake her, and eat her! So Gretel said, “I don’t know how to do it. Where do I look? Could you show me how?”

“You silly child!” cried the old woman. “There’s a big opening, don’t you see? Why, I could fit in myself!” And she stuck her head in the oven. Then Gretel rushed up and, with all her might, pushed the witch into the oven. She shut the iron door and locked it tight. Gretel ran right to Hansel and let him out of the cage.

    
    

“Come, Hansel, we are free!” she cried. “The old witch is gone!” Hansel sprang out and hugged Gretel, and the children danced for joy and then ran out of the house. Then, because they had nothing to fear, they went back into the witch’s house. There they found chests full of pearls and precious jewels. “These are better than pebbles!” laughed Hansel as he filled his pockets, while Gretel filled her apron.

“Now, away we go,” said Hansel. Then he said quietly, “If only we can find our way out of the forest.”

When they had walked a few hours, they came to a wide lake. “There’s no bridge, and no stepping stones,” said Hansel. “We can’t get across.”

“And there’s no boat, either,” said Gretel. “But look,” she said. “Here comes a duck. I will ask her for help.” So, she called out to the duck.

   
   

“Duck, duck, here we stand, Hansel and Gretel on the land. Stepping stones and a bridge we lack, Carry us over on your nice, soft back.”

And, lo and behold, the duck came over. Hansel got on her back and told Gretel to sit behind him.

When they were on the other side of the lake, they walked on for a little while and soon found a path. The forest began to look more and more familiar. At last, in the distance, they saw their father’s house. They began to run as fast as they could. They burst through the door and cried out, “Father! We’re home!” Then they threw themselves into his arms.

Ever since he had left the children in the forest, the man had been worried sick. As for his mean wife, he told the children that she had left him and was gone forever. Now, he hugged his children as though he would never let them go. As he squeezed Gretel to him, the pearls and jewels fell from Gretel’s apron. Then Hansel reached into his pockets and pulled out handful after handful of treasure.

They were together again, their troubles were over, and they lived in perfect happiness for a long, long time.

     
      

Chapter Eight: Jack and the Beanstalk, Part One
     
Once upon a time, there was a poor widow who had an only son named Jack, and a cow named Milky White. All they had to live on was the milk that the cow gave every morning, which they carried to the market and sold. But one morning, Milky White gave no milk.

“Oh, Jack,” said the poor widow, wringing her hands, “we have nothing to eat and no money. We must sell poor Milky White.”

“Cheer up, Mother,” said Jack. “It’s market day today. I’ll sell Milky White, then we’ll be better off, you’ll see.”

So Jack took the cow and started down the road. He had not gone far when he met an unfamiliar old man. The old man said, “Good morning, Jack.”

“Good morning to you,” said Jack, and he wondered how the old man knew his name.

“Well, Jack, where are you off to?” said the man.

“I’m going to the market to sell our cow there.”

“Oh, yes, you look like just the sort of fellow to sell a cow,” said the man. “Now, I wonder,” he asked Jack. “Do you know how many beans make five?”

     
     

Jack thought this was a strange question, but he answered anyway. “Two beans in each hand, and one bean in your mouth. That makes five.”

“Right you are!” said the old man. And then, pulling something out of his pocket, he said, “And here they are.” He held out five very unusual beans. “Now, because you’re such a smart fellow,” he said to Jack, “I will trade you these beans for your cow.”

“Well, now,” said Jack, “that would be a nice trade for YOU!”

“Ah, but you don’t know what kind of beans these are,” said the man. “If you plant them tonight, then by morning they will grow right up to the sky.”

“Really?” said Jack, whose interest in this was perking up.

“Yes,” said the man. “And if it doesn’t turn out to be true, then you can have your cow back.”

“All right, then,” said Jack. He gave the man the cow, took the beans, and went home.

“Jack, are you back already?” said his mother. “I see that you’ve sold Milky White. How much did you get for her?”

“Mother, you’ll never guess,” said Jack.

    
     

“Oh, you good boy!” said his mother. “Did you get five? Or ten? Maybe even, no, it can’t be, twenty?”

“I told you that you couldn’t guess!” said Jack. Then, reaching into his pocket, he said, “See here, Mother. I got five beans. You plant them, and then overnight they.”

His mother cut Jack off mid-sentence. “What!” she cried. “Beans! You gave away my Milky White for beans? How could you be such a fool? Off to bed with you, and no supper. And as for your precious beans, here they go, out the window!”

So Jack went to his little attic room, without dinner, where he flopped down and finally fell asleep.

When he woke up, the room looked funny. The sun was shining into part of it, but all the rest was dark and shady. He jumped up and went to the window. And what do you think he saw? Why, the beans his mother had thrown out the window had landed in the garden, and overnight they had sprung up into an enormous beanstalk, which went up and up and up, till it reached the sky. So, the old man had been telling the truth!

The beanstalk grew right up to Jack’s window. All he had to do was step out onto it and then start climbing it, like a ladder. So Jack climbed, and he climbed, and he climbed, until at last, he reached the sky. And when he got there, he saw a long, straight road. He followed the road until he came to a great, big, tall house, and on the doorstep, there was a great, big, tall woman.

     
     

“Good morning, ma’am,” said Jack, quite politely. “Could you be so kind as to give me some breakfast?”

“Oh, so you want breakfast?” said the great, big, tall woman. “Well, you’ll BE breakfast if you don’t get out of here. My husband is a fierce giant, and there’s nothing he likes better than a nice cooked boy on buttered toast. You’d better get going, for he’ll be coming soon.”

“Oh, please, ma’am,” said Jack, “I haven’t eaten since yesterday, really and truly.”

Well, the giant’s wife wasn’t so bad after all. She took Jack into the kitchen and gave him a chunk of bread and cheese, and a jug of milk. But Jack hadn’t half-finished these when, thump! thump! thump!, the whole house began to tremble with the noise of someone coming. And it was someone big!

    
    

Chapter Nine: Jack and the Beanstalk, Part Two
     
“Goodness gracious, it’s my husband!” said the giant’s wife. “What on Earth shall I do? Quick, jump in here!” And Jack jumped into the oven just as the giant came in.

He was a big one, to be sure. He had three cows tied to his belt. He threw them down on the table and said rudely to his wife, “Here, wife, cook me a couple of these for breakfast. But wait. What’s this I smell?”

“Fee-fi-fofum. I smell the blood of an Englishman.”

“Now, dear,” said his wife, “it’s nothing but the leftover smell of that little boy you had for dinner yesterday. Go along and wash up, and by the time you come back, I’ll have breakfast ready.”

So the giant went off, and Jack was about to jump out of the oven when the woman whispered, “Wait till he’s asleep. He always has a nap after breakfast.”

The giant gulped down his breakfast. Then he went to a giant chest and took out two big bags. He sat down, and from the bags he took out piles of gold coins. He began counting them, very slowly. “One, two, uh, three, um, ah, four.” Then his head began to nod, and soon he began to snore, so that the whole house shook.

     
       

Jack crept out of the oven, tiptoed past the giant, grabbed one of the bags of gold (which he could barely lift), and ran lickety-split back to the beanstalk. He threw down the bag of gold, which fell, kerplunk!, into his mother’s garden, then climbed down, until at last, he reached the ground.

“Well, Mother?” he said. “Wasn’t I right about the beans? They really are magic!”

For a while, Jack and his mother bought what they needed, and a little more, with the bag of gold. But at last, the bag was empty, so Jack made up his mind to try his luck again at the top of the beanstalk. He climbed, and he climbed, and he climbed, and once again, sure enough, there was the great, tall woman standing on the doorstep of her house. And once again, he asked for something to eat.

“Go away, boy,” said the woman, “or else my husband will eat you up for breakfast. But, say, aren’t you the youngster who came here once before? Do you know, on that very day, my husband lost one of his bags of gold?”

“Did he, now?” said Jack. “How very strange! Maybe I could help you find it, but I’m so hungry that first I must have something to eat.”

So the great, tall woman gave him something to eat. But he had hardly taken a bite when, thump! thump! thump!, they heard the giant’s footsteps. Once again, the wife hid Jack in the oven.

    
     

It all happened as it had before. In came the giant, bellowing, “Fee-fi-fo-fum! I smell the blood of an Englishman!” Then, after gulping down three broiled oxen for breakfast, the giant said, “Wife, bring me my hen and my golden harp!”

The wife brought them. The giant looked at the hen and barked, “Lay!” And the hen laid an egg, all of gold. Then the giant looked at the golden harp and said, “Sing!” And the golden harp sang with great musicality. And it went on singing, until the giant fell asleep and started snoring thunderously.

Jack snuck out of the oven and crept like a mouse on his hands and knees. Then he crawled up the table, grabbed the hen and golden harp, and dashed toward the door. But the hen began to cluck, and the harp called out, “Master! Master!” The giant woke up just in time to see Jack running away with his treasures.

Jack ran as fast as he could, and the giant came bounding after him and would have caught him, only Jack had a head start. When Jack got to the beanstalk, he climbed down as fast as he could. The giant reached the beanstalk and stopped short. Looking down toward the Earth far below, he felt insecure. He didn’t like the idea of climbing down such a ladder. But, like it or not, the giant swung himself down onto the beanstalk, which shook with his elephantine weight.

    
    

By this time, Jack had climbed down and reached home. “Mother!” he cried. “Give me an axe, and hurry!” His mother came scuttling out with an axe in her hand. She ran with Jack to the beanstalk, and then she screamed with fright as she saw the giant gracelessly making his way down.

Jack swung the axe and gave a chop at the beanstalk. The giant felt the beanstalk shake, and he stopped to see what was the matter. Jack gave another chop, and another, and another, and the beanstalk finally began capsizing. Then the giant fell down and broke his crown, and the beanstalk came tumbling after.

From then on, Jack and his mother had all the money and music they wanted, for the hen gave them golden eggs, and the harp sang for them all day long. And they all lived happily ever after.

     
     
*********

    

    
WEEK TWENTY-THREE PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-FOUR    
      

WEEK TWENTY-FOUR READING PASSAGES

           

Lesson 68 – Misc Iconic Word List “Filling Gaps” Vocab-Builder

   
NEW WORDS: Jew, Nazis, Rolex, Saskatchewan, appreciation, aquarium, betray, bullied, butler, celebrity, chokes, chronology, coherence, comments, conformity, congratulate, consensus, consistently, copycat, critique, crumple, curdle, dazzle, defensive, dependable, deploy, despot, despots, diction, earnings, enlarge, ethics, eyelash, flatten, flexibility, formulate, gargle, genre, graphic, hierarchical, implies, incompatible, inhibition, initiatives, instructor, integration, investigator, invoked, irritate, lawful, lawsuit, liquor, lockup, marginal, mediation, misbehave, miscellaneous, modified, morphine, motel, mouthwash, noonday, novels, oust, phony, plumbing, politically, politicians, portray, predominantly, preview, prohibited, prosecutor, refrigerate, reinforced, rejoin, reset, simile, succinct, supplementary, survivor, terrorism, testify, torment, trump, verify, vs.
   
   

This is the “miscellaneous stuff” pile.

The troops will oust this despot.

Buy wine at the liquor store.

You can get rabies from a bat bite.

That was a terrific show.

There’s a dead fish in our aquarium.

There’s an eyelash in my soup!

Dazzle me with a card trick.

When will the flu case rise flatten out?

That is not a lawful act!

We need a plumbing fix with the sink.

I will testify at his trial.

The bomb blast was an act of terrorism.

A Jew in Nazi Germany was in grave danger.

The prosecutor had a strong case.

File a lawsuit in the State Court.

He’s the chief investigator on the case.

Dad’s the team’s defensive coach.

There’s much complexity in this math proof.

We abbreviate “etcetera” as “etc.”

Your body has lots of flexibility.

We’ll learn of lots of cultures in this class.

This new fact implies that you’re wrong.

    
    

She wrote a tough critique of my paper.

There’s much conformity among these young folks.

Tell me the chronology of events that led to the crime.

Your speech should be more succinct.

After a “stimulus” comes a “response.”

My stage fright inhibition keeps me from acting in plays.

The integration of East and West Germany must have been hard.

That film invoked thoughts of my childhood.

Sales are slow, thus, profits are marginal.

There’s a lint particle on your shirt.

My son loves graphic novels.

We’re prohibited from going into that room.

Both sides were pleased with the outcome of the mediation.

Formulate a plan to fix this mess!

She kept her composure while on the witness stand.

The phrase “she is like a rose” is a “simile.”

If you need more facts, read these supplementary pages.

We have more females than males in our class.

I get to portray the Queen in the school play.

They hate each other, and it is politically driven.

There are lots of variables in the weather.

This new computer game is incompatible with my old software.

    
     

When you speak, articulate more clearly.

They tried to devise a plan to escape from the P.O.W. camp.

In this place, they predominantly speak Spanish.

Your term paper is full of plagiarism, so you get an “F!”

Congratulate her on her award.

I will not betray my country.

Mom, tell Sis to stop being a copycat!

Milk will curdle if you pour it into orange juice.

She was openly ticked off by his rude jokes.

The kids had a lockup party at church on Friday night.

Don’t misbehave with the sitter!

Let’s stop driving and stay at a motel tonight.

She’s quite a dependable friend.

Let’s rejoin this topic at the next staff meeting.

Despots want to enlarge the lands and people that they control.

Show me your fitness routine.

It seems that there is often a lack of ethics with lots of politicians.

Today I’ll sit in for your instructor, who is ill.

She was born in Canada, in the province of Saskatchewan.

Biological warfare is banned among the Earth’s nations.

So, your consensus is to move forward with the project?

Don’t neglect to write your Christmas thank-you notes.

     
     

These extra-credit questions are optional.

His diction is so poor that I can’t understand him.

These boots are reinforced at the toe.

She showed appreciation for her gift.

Tell me about the mechanics of this engine.

He had no coherence because he drank too much.

India has a hierarchical caste system.

He inferred that you’re a good pool player.

My son lacks athletic coordination.

There can be no deviation from our plan!

My driver’s license will verify who I am.

I contend that he will cheat on the test.

If your arteries are clogged, you might have a heart attack.

The airline industries were hurt by COVID-19.

It was quite an irony when the bully got bullied.

This painting is attributed to a student of Rubens.

     
    

There are many pressures on a U.S. president.

This email has an attachment of the file.

It is not ethical to steal!

My presumption is that she will hide in the den.

Keep your mean comments to yourself.

My dog’s loyalty to me is rock solid.

I’ve modified the draft with your changes.

Check out this preview of the show!

I prefer to read the science fiction genre.

Her pain diminished after a dose of morphine.

Adolf Hitler was the monstrous leader of the Nazis.

That golf pro consistently chokes in the last round.

The CEO said, “We have four key initiatives this year.”

Deploy troops to help with the storm clean-up effort.

After 250 days, they freed the hostage.

    
     

My cat’s whining might torment you.

Sis will irritate mom with her scratchy fiddle playing.

There’s no need to refrigerate the pie.

I gargle with mouthwash each night.

They’ll try to sell you a phony Rolex watch!

Reset the stopwatch.

Don’t let the dog crumple up your art work.

I bet the king’s butler is paid well!

The noonday sun is quite hot.

This week’s best game is the Rams vs. the Jets.

Immigration was a hot topic when Trump was president.

Dad got cited for a traffic violation.

I bet that celebrity has had more than one face-lift.

You have to pay taxes on your earnings.

I made a reservation for dinner at that new restaurant.

There was only one survivor in the plane crash.

       
        
*********
    
      
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Animals And Their Habitats
     

Lesson 69 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Gilas, acacia, acacia’s, acacias, acclaimed, adapting, adventurers, alleyway, assorted, backpack, barbs, bemired, blisteringly, brainy, broadleaf, buck’s, burrowing, camouflage, camouflaged, campo, capacities, caribou, choicest, clambering, coexist, contiguous, cuties, dangly, desolate, duck’s, ecru, effortlessly, emergent, emprise, enlighten, escaping, factual, firma, firsthand, forest’s, gelid, giraffe’s, gonzo, gutters, hasta, haven, hirsute, intensely, jiggling, johns, lamina, lionesses, masticate, moistureless, muskox, muskox’s, muskoxen, ooops, opossums, opportunely, outrunning, oxpecker, oxpeckers, penetrated, pines, pipeline, pluvial, popsicle, prepping, propitiously, savannas, scavenger, scavengers, siphon, skeptical, snowscape, someplace, sparsity, stripping, susceptible, temperate, terra, thickly, tundra, unfavorable, uniquely, veldt, venturer, vista, vultures, warmers, wellspring, wolverine, woodpeckers, zebra’s

 

Chapter One: What Is a Habitat?
     
Hi, adventurers! You’re here to learn something new. And, believe it or not, I’m here to enlighten you. I know that you may be skeptical about this. What could you learn from a rat clambering out of a dumpster? But I’m Rattenborough. I’m the acclaimed rat explorer.

I travel the world. I look at plants and animals. I check out all the assorted places that they call home. I’ll take you on a special trip all around the world. You’ll learn of some cool, amazing places and animals. And we’ll start our fun trip right here, at my home! I know. I know. It does not look like much. But it’s special to me. And it has each thing that I need.

Here’s my home. It’s the alleyway where I live. Take a look. What do you see? There are trash cans, litter, and boxes. There are drains and dripping pipes. There are old buildings and gutters. It’s the choicest home for a rat. It has all the things I need to live.

All living things need food and water to survive. Animals, like me, also need their own haven. So, animals need food, water, and shelter to stay alive. My food comes from these trash cans. I get food from the litter on the street, too. My water comes from the gutters, drains, and pipes. My family and I have a shelter down under some contiguous steps. All of these things make up my habitat. That’s a place where an animal or plant lives. It offers food, water, and shelter. It’s true that my alleyway is not a “natural habitat.” That would be like a forest or a pond. But so many humans are using up much of the Earth’s natural resources. So, some creatures have been forced to survive in human-made habitats.

    

What were those three things again? If a place lacks any of these three things, then it’s not a good habitat.

Animals and plants live in habitats that are just right for them. It’s just like people not being able to live underwater or in the air. Plants and animals can’t all live in the same sorts of places, either. You don’t hear of elephants living near the North Pole. They don’t like to live in ice. And you don’t hear about polar bears living in the moistureless desert! Pumpkins don’t grow in the sea. And fish don’t live in trees.

I can tell you this firsthand. Rats can’t live just anywhere in the world. I don’t like the weather to be too cold. And I need to live where food is not hard to find! That’s why I like my cozy home under the steps. It’s warm enough for my family and me. There’s plenty of water. And there’s a good supply of food in the trash.

How about we have a look around? You might have a park like this somewhere near your home. People like to spend time playing and relaxing in this park. But it’s a habitat for lots of other things, too! Think about the grass, trees, flowers, and bushes in this park. They need food and water to live, too.

The animals that live in the park share it as a habitat. That includes the pigeons that fly around looking for crumbs to eat. And there are the squirrels, owls, and chipmunks that live in those trees. And there are the bees, fireflies, and mosquitoes buzzing about. And there are the raccoons and opossums that come out at night. There are even the frogs and fish in the pond nearby.

   
    

This is a picture of a place called the Arctic. Do you think that you could live easily in the Arctic? It has very cold temperatures and snow-covered ground. Not many things can live there. But later, I’ll show you some cool (no pun intended!) plants and animals that do live in the Arctic.

Most animals have to live in habitats that are specific to them. But you human beings are brainy. You can build habitats for yourselves! What if you want to live in the desert? There’s not much water there with which to grow food or to drink. Well, you can build a pipeline. It will bring you water for watering crops or for drinking. You can have food transported to the desert by road or rail. That’s because it would be hard to grow food in the desert. And you can build houses for shelter. That way, you don’t have to sleep in the sand. In fact, people like you have been able to live in very hot, cold, and dry places.

We’ll go on a trip that will take us all over our amazing planet Earth. Over the next several weeks, I’ll show you some  animal and plant habitats that might not be like yours. You’ll see some uniquely wonderful places where things can live.

I can’t wait to show you all these places. But first I have a lot to pack. We’ll go all over the world. So, I’ll need a backpack full of gear. So, hold on to your whiskers. Ooops, I mean your hats. And make sure that you’re prepping for an exciting emprise!

     
    

Chapter Two: Animals of the Arctic Habitat
   
Hello, again. Rattenborough the venturer here. Let’s tour one of the coldest habitats on Terra Firma. It’s the Arctic tundra. Here, there are not lots of plants. To be factual, there are no trees at all. And it’s blisteringly frigid! A rat like me has to wear long johns and mittens.

The wind here is quite strong. That makes the air feel even colder. The ground is frozen. And nearly everything is covered in ice. In the winter, daylight lasts just a few hours. And at times, the sun is not emergent at all. Some ice will still be here in the summer. But in the summer, there is a bit of change. The top lamina of ice melts. So, the ground gets wet and bemired. The temps here are so low that most people and animals would freeze. All of these things add up. They make the Arctic tundra one of the most unfavorable habitats on Earth for plants and animals.

Some living things can stand it here just in the summer months. That’s when the temps are warmer. But some can live here all year long. Arctic plants grow quite close to each other. And they don’t grow very tall. That keeps them from being blown away by the Arctic winds. The kinds of plants that can live here are mosses and some types of grasses. For once, I’m one of the tallest things around!

    
    

The animals that live here year-round have had to adapt to the harsh conditions. Adapting to a habitat means that the creature has changed over the years. It now has special traits that help it to live in that place. Lots of animals in the Arctic have changed by growing heavy fur coats. These help them stay warm in the cold. This creature is called a muskox. The muskox’s long, hirsute coat has an extra layer of hair underneath. That keeps him warm when the temps are cold enough to turn a rat into a popsicle. And it sheds its extra coat in the warmer summer months. Muskoxen move in herds. So, they can huddle with each other for more warmth. Their hooves are quite wide. That keeps them from slipping on the snow and ice. In the winter, they use their sharp hooves in one other way. They dig under the snow to find plants to eat.

Here comes a creature that I want to stay far from. It’s a wolverine. It uses its fur coat to keep nice and warm. Like the muskox, the wolverine has large paws. They help him move across the snowscape. And that comes in handy when he’s trying to catch food.

These creatures are caribou. They’re part of the deer family. They’re sometimes called reindeer. These caribou are moving in a huge herd. That helps to protect them against attack by other animals.

    
    

Caribou hair traps air. That helps to keep them warm. Their hooves change, depending on the time of year. So, they can walk and run in mushy, wet terrain. Or, they can be fleet of foot in hard, icy terrain. Male caribou have antlers, too. That helps them dig for grass in the snow.

This Arctic fox has a coat that changes during the winter. Its brown summer coat morphs into this thick, white fur. That helps the fox blend into its surroundings. The fur also covers its feet. That helps it to walk on snow and ice. The fox’s fur helps it a lot. It can hide and sneak up on birds, hares, and rodents like me!

The Arctic hare’s white coat is much heavier in the winter. Its ears are smaller than those of other hares. That means that less of its body is susceptible to the cold. In other words, this is no place for critters with long dangly ears. They’d have to have long dangly earmuffs to keep those ears from freezing! The hare’s white coloring also helps it hide in the snow. And its back feet are wide and large. They’re like small snowshoes. So, it can run fast in the snow.

There are other habitats in the Arctic besides the tundra. Varied kinds of plants and animals live in these other regions. The Arctic Ocean is a habitat rich in sea life. Animals there rely on the sea for their food. You won’t believe how cold the water is in the Arctic Ocean. Most living creatures could not stay alive in it but for a few minutes.

    
    

Animals such as the walrus call the Arctic Ocean home. These huge creatures just love the gelid water. And they can swim around for a long period of time!

Here’s how walruses have adapted to life where they live. Their bodies store blubber under their skin. Blubber prevents heat from escaping from their bodies. Walruses also have long teeth, called tusks. They use them, almost like arms. With their help, they pull themselves up out of the water and onto the ice.

Look at these cuties. They’re seals. Seals have blubber under their skin, too. Some types of seals are born covered with a layer of white fur. That keeps them warm until they develop blubber.

Seals are incredible swimmers! Like fish and walruses, seals don’t have arms and legs. Instead, seals have flippers. So, they swim by jiggling their bodies from side-to-side. They use their flippers to steer. They swim very fast. So, they catch plenty of tasty fish. Thank goodness, they don’t eat rats!

     
       

Here comes a polar bear! Look out! Let’s hide behind this rock. I’ll tell you about this amazing creature.

The polar bear is perhaps the best known of all the animals that live around the Arctic Ocean. These animals are astonishing. They’ve adapted quite well to the harsh, Arctic habitat.

Polar bears are the largest bears in the world. Male polar bears weigh up to 1700 pounds. That might be heavier than everyone in your class put together. And I’m including your teacher. And polar bears grow up to ten feet from head to toe. Yikes!

    

Polar bears are covered with a heavy coat. It’s made up of two layers of fur. And they have a layer of blubber under their skin. Their ears and tails are very small. So, not too much of their bodies are exposed to the cold weather. It’s a good thing that they have all that fur and blubber and sharp claws. That’s because polar bears spend most of their life living on sea ice. Those are chunks of ice that float in the Arctic Ocean. Sometimes polar bears take a dip in the icy Arctic water. They swim from one chunk of ice to another. And they have webbed paws. They’re sort of like a duck’s feet. They help them to swim almost effortlessly. They use those mighty paws to hunt their favorite food. Sorry, seals. Like all living things, polar bears need water to survive. And they get that water from melted snow and ice.

Adult polar bears spend most of their time living on sea ice. Polar bear cubs, though, are born on land. Their mothers burrow in the snow to make a den. They’ll then hide in the den while they have their babies. They stay in the dens with their young all winter. In the spring, they finally come out. The cubs stay with their mothers for almost two years. Mom teaches them hunting and survival skills before they leave home.

Now, speaking of home, I really must go. It’s really frigid here. And my whisker warmers just aren’t doing the job! We’ve learned lots about the Arctic habitat and the animals that have managed to adapt and survive here. I think that our next stop should be somewhere warmer. Don’t you? Remember that even habitats as intensely cold as the Arctic tundra and Arctic Ocean can be full of life. Now, it’s not easy for me to stay hidden in all this snow. And I can barely move with all these clothes on. So, I’ll get out of here before I’m spotted by that Arctic fox. Hasta la vista, baby!

    
    

Chapter Three: Animals of the Sonoran Desert Habitat
    
After nearly freezing, and almost becoming a polar bear snack in the Arctic, I thought that we should go someplace where my whiskers and tail could thaw out and warm up. So I’ve brought you to a desolate desert. There are lots of deserts all over the world. You know that you’re in a desert when it doesn’t rain very much. Lots of deserts can also be very hot. Because it’s so hot and dry, only certain types of plants and animals can live there.

Welcome to the Sonoran Desert. It’s in the southwestern part of the U.S. and the northwestern part of Mexico. The temps are quite hot during the day. And it doesn’t rain much. The heat and sparsity of rain make it hard for some plants and animals to live in the desert. They must all be uniquely adapted to live in the hot weather and to survive with so little rain.

How do they do it? Some plants can save and store water inside their plant parts when it does rain. Other plants grow only in shady areas near mountains or rocks.

    
     

Because there are very few plants that can be used as shelter, the animals that have adapted to living in the desert often seek shelter underground. They make their homes under the sand. Living underground helps them to stay cool when it gets hot. And it keeps them hidden from other animals that may want to eat them for lunch!

Ouch! What did I walk into? Aha! Here is one plant that lives in the Sonoran Desert. The saguaro cactus is the world’s largest cactus. Cacti don’t have leaves. They have prickly spines instead. That’s exactly why it hurt so much to touch this one! The incredible saguaro lives for up to 200 years. And in that time, it can grow as high as a house. And it can weigh as much as several cars!

The most amazing thing about the saguaro is that it is a habitat in itself. That’s right. It does not just manage to live and thrive in the desert habitat. But just by being there, it provides food, water, and shelter to lots of varied animals. Let me get my climbing gear out. And I’ll put on some gloves to protect me from these sharp spines. I’ll meet you at the top.

You know that it hardly ever rains in the desert. But when it does, the saguaro cactus saves and stores huge capacities of water in its roots and stems. The cactus saves the extra water. It uses it to survive during those times when it is very dry and does not rain.

    
    

In the spring, white flowers grow on the saguaro. At night, when the desert cools down, these flowers open to show sweet nectar. Butterflies, bats, and birds feed on that before the flowers close the next day, when it once again becomes very hot. In the summer, red fruit begins to grow on the saguaro. Lots of animals eat the fruit of the cactus.

Here is a gonzo bird called a Gila woodpecker. The Gila pecks holes into the soft cactus with its beak. Then it makes a nest for its eggs.

The Gila woodpecker is an omnivore. That’s an animal that eats plants as well as other animals. Gilas feed on cactus fruit and berries, as well as insects that have penetrated the saguaro. Opportunely, I brought a sandwich. So, I won’t have to join these Gilas for a buggy lunch!

It’s way too hot for a normal rat like me to live here. I’m glad that I brought my fan with me. Interestingly enough, birds like this Gila woodpecker can live in the desert habitat because their feathers help protect them from the hot desert sun. They trap cool air next to their skin. Still, most birds only go out to feed in the early morning or evening, when it’s cooler outside. From noon to late afternoon, many of these birds seek shelter in the holes that they’ve dug in a cactus, or in other shady places.

    
    

Here’s a bird that makes its home in the saguaro cactus, too. It’s the elf owl. The elf owl is the world’s smallest owl. It’s just five inches long. That’s a bit bigger than one of your hands. It moves into nests that have been abandoned by Gila woodpeckers. The elf owl, like most owls, is nocturnal. That means that it rests during the day and wakes at night to hunt for food.

The elf owl is also a carnivore. A carnivore is an animal that eats only other animals, and no plants. It uses its large eyes to hunt in the dark night for bugs that live in the desert. Most owls eat mice and, I’m sad to say, rats. But I think that I’m safe from the elf owl. That’s because I’m bigger than it is!

Oh look, here comes a desert cottontail rabbit. That’s another animal that lives in the Sonoran Desert. The desert cottontail looks a little like the Arctic hare that we saw in the tundra. But it has larger ears and longer back legs.

    
    

Desert cottontail rabbits are herbivores. Herbivores are animals that eat only plants, and no animals. The desert cottontail eats grass, and even cacti.

Smaller animals like the desert cottontail always need to watch out for larger animals in the desert that might eat them. Lots of animals and plants are part of a cycle called the food chain. You’ll learn about the food chain in a future lesson. Coyotes, for instance, like to eat rabbits. In fact, there’s a coyote coming this way. So, let’s stay up here and watch it.

Coyotes are found all over the U.S. And that includes the Sonoran Desert. As you can see, the coyote has a light, ecru-colored coat. That helps to reflect the sun’s rays, and to camouflage it. Coyotes are carnivores like the elf owls. Coyotes have good senses of smell, hearing, and vision. And they can run quite fast. That means that they’re superb hunters. They’re scavengers, too. Coyotes live in dens. They make them by burrowing into the ground. I think this one has smelled something. That’s because he’s just run off.

Now, I’m getting down from this cactus. I need to do that before another coyote comes along to make me its dinner! It seems like rats are on the menu each place that I go!

    
    

Chapter Four: Animals of the East African Savanna Habitat
   
It’s Rattenborough, your intrepid adventurer here. Now I’ll show you something a little different. We’ve been talking about habitats. Those are the places where plants and animals live. And we’ve spent time in three of the most extreme habitats in the world. Those are the freezing Arctic tundra, the Arctic Ocean, and the scorching Sonoran Desert. Now, I’ve come to a habitat that should be of great interest to you. Some of the most famous animals in the world live here.

Welcome to the East African Savanna. Savanna is another name for grassland, a wide-open, vast stretch of grass-covered land. In more southern Africa, it’s called a “veldt.” In South America, it’s called a “campo.” You know that you’re in a grassland when there’s a lot of grass around you. But there aren’t lots of trees or bushes.

The East African Savanna has warm weather all year round. But it has only two seasons. They are the pluvial summer and the dry winter. The plants and animals that live here have had to adapt to these two different kinds of weather in the summer and winter. Propitiously, I brought my umbrella in case it starts to pour!

    
    

Boy, I can barely see a thing in all this grass. There’s so much of it. As the name grassland suggests, grass is the most important plant growing in the savannas. The grasses are very hardy. That means that they can survive the tough conditions of their habitat. That includes long spells of dry, hot weather, as well as heavy rainfall and flooding. The grass has adapted to these conditions by growing very deep roots. Even if the grass above ground is destroyed, the roots underground survive, and the grass can grow back. This grass grows very quickly, as much as an inch per day! The grass in your backyard might take a whole week to grow an inch.

Yikes, I’m surrounded by hooves! That’s because grass is food for many of the larger animals here. These are creatures like elephants, zebras, gazelles, and antelope. They masticate on grass all day long.

I don’t think that grass is all that tasty, to tell the truth. But these animals depend on the nutrients in the grass to survive. It’s all that they need to eat. It would seem that because so many animals eat the grass in the savanna every day, there wouldn’t be very much grass left after a while. But, remember, this grass grows back very quickly. So, there’s usually plenty for the varied herbivores, like zebras and antelopes, to eat!

     
     

Grass is not the only important wellspring of food in the savanna. Many animals get their meals from the acacia tree. Giraffes, with their long necks and tongues, are able to eat twigs and leaves from the top of the acacia. Not only are giraffes’ tongues long, but they are also very tough. It is a good thing, too. That’s because the twigs of the acacia tree are covered with sharp thorns that the giraffes eat along with the twigs and leaves!

Elephants eat grass, and they like acacias, too. They rest in the acacia’s shade and eat the acacia leaves, branches, and seeds. They even like to strip off the bark and chew on it.

I think that this acacia tree might be great to climb to get a better look at the savanna. But don’t forget that it’s covered in prickly barbs. Ouch! Acacias have adapted well to their habitat. Acacias have small leaves that don’t dry out as quickly as larger leaves would in the dry, hot months. The roots of an acacia grow very deep into the ground. That allows them to collect water from far underground when there is not much rainfall. And their sharp thorns help keep some animals from eating too many of the branches. These trees are right at home in this habitat.

    
     

Animals living in the savanna have adapted to their habitat in lots of ways. Some animals, like the giraffe, have long, powerful legs so that they can quickly run away from predators. Those are animals that hunt and kill other animals. Their long legs also help them travel long distances searching for food. Can you imagine a rat like me keeping up with a giraffe or zebra? Not a chance!

Now, there’s a little bird that’s been sitting on this giraffe the whole time that I’ve been watching. This is the oxpecker. Oxpeckers perch on the backs of large animals. This oxpecker will use its sharp claws to hold on to the giraffe, who will hardly even know it’s there. The giraffe and the oxpecker coexist. The oxpecker feeds on the fleas and ticks living on the giraffe’s body. And it warns the giraffe of any predators that might be trying to sneak up on it. In turn, the giraffe will let the oxpecker live on its back and provide the oxpecker food (fleas and ticks), shelter, and protection from predators. The oxpecker will spend most of its life on the giraffe’s back. What a partnership!

So, here I am, back in all this tall grass. And I bet that you recognize the black and white stripes of the zebra that I’ve just run into. Zebras are specially adapted to living in the savanna. They have strong, long legs that make them very good at outrunning lions and other predators. And the stripes on the zebra’s legs and body don’t just make it look pretty. They camouflage the zebra against the grass so that predators can’t see it. Zebras eat the grass on the savanna. So, they are herbivores.

     

Over there I can see the largest land animal in the world. Can you guess what it is? This African elephant is very big. It eats up to 400 pounds of trees and grasses each day! That’s about the same amount as the weight of nine first-graders!

African elephants are adapted to the hot weather in the savanna. They have huge ears that they flap like fans to stay cool and keep away bugs. They also have thick skin. That protects them from branches and thorns.

Do you see the trunk on that elephant? It uses its trunk for all sorts of things. The trunk is, of course, the elephant’s nose for breathing and smelling. But the trunk is also used like a hand for lifting things, gathering food, and even holding onto other elephants’ tails. Baby elephants, or calves, use their trunks to grasp other elephants’ tails. That keeps them from wandering away from the rest of the herd and getting lost. Elephants also use their trunks to drink water. They siphon up the water with their trunks. They then put the water from the trunk into their mouths. They also use their trunks like a hose for showers and playtime!

These animals are lions. Lions live in groups called prides. The females, or lionesses, do most of the hunting. They are carnivores that hunt zebras, elephants, and all kinds of other savanna animals. Most groups of lions have just one or two male lions. The male lion is huge. And he’s incredibly strong. He has a furry mane, powerful jaws, and fearsome claws. Unless this lion meets a stronger lion, no other animal in the savanna habitat can match the lion’s strength and power.

     
     

Animals that are hunted by predators are called “prey.” One of lions’ favorite prey to hunt and eat are zebras. Zebras try to use the camouflage of their stripes to hide in the grasses of the savanna. That way, the lions won’t see them.

Up at the top of this tree, I can see and hear birds that are waiting for the lions to finish eating. That’s so that they can have dinner. These birds are called vultures. A vulture is a “scavenger.” As you’ve learned, that’s an animal that eats dead-animal “leftovers.” Gross, huh?!

All of the animals and plants that you’ve learned of so far are part of something that we call the “food chain.” That’s pictured in this image. What do you see at the bottom of the picture? It’s the savanna grass. The arrow points from the savanna grass to the zebra. That’s because the zebra eats the grass. The next arrow points from the zebra to the lion, because, you guessed it. The lion eats the zebra. The next picture after the lion is a picture of the soil. That’s because eventually the lion dies. And its body then becomes a part of the soil. Then more grass grows out of that soil. And that starts the chain all over again.

Next, I think that we should head to a habitat that’s a bit closer to home. We’ll explore some plants and animals that might look quite familiar to us. But for now, I’m going to go check out more wildlife. I’ll see you soon.

   
      

Chapter Five: Animals of the Temperate Deciduous Forest Habitat
    
Greetings, from Rattenborough. Here we are with the next chapter in our habitat stories. We’ve looked at some very exotic, faraway places. Now, I thought that we could visit a habitat that’s quite common in many parts of the U.S. This is a forest habitat. You know that you’re in a forest habitat when each place you look there are trees all around you!

You may be wondering why I’m up a tree. Well, I’m enjoying the gorgeous view of a forest in North America! There are over 500,000 acres of forest in this national park. Lots of you may have seen forests like this before, either in real life or in books. You may know of some of the plants and animals that live here in the Smoky Mountains. A lot of them live in other parts of the U.S.

There are lots of varied kinds of forests in the world. The forests of the Smoky Mountains are called “temperate” forests. A temperate forest grows in an area that has four seasons. That includes a warm summer and a cold winter. And it receives steady rainfall throughout the year.

This forest is also called a “deciduous” forest. That’s because it’s full of deciduous plants. These are trees, bushes, and shrubs that lose their leaves every fall. Then they grow new leaves again when the temps start to rise in the spring. The temperate deciduous forest has a much friendlier climate than the other habitats that we’ve learned about. And it can support lots of varied kinds of plant and animal life.

    
    

A temperate deciduous forest is made up of broadleaf trees like oak, maple, beech, and elm. These trees grow very tall. And they are thickly covered with wide leaves that are better at collecting sunlight than trees like pine trees. Pines have needles instead of leaves. Under these taller trees, there are “saplings” (young trees). There are also shrubs and bushes and plants that bear fruit. Closer to the ground grow shorter plants like grasses and wildflowers.

I’ll start at the top and work my way down. That way, I can show you this cool habitat. The tree I’m standing in now is an oak tree. This oak is quite tall. And it’s covered with leaves and acorns. An acorn is a seed. And if it gets planted in the forest soil, it can grow roots and a shoot which will one day turn into an oak sapling.

Oaks have something in common with the saguaro cactus in the desert and the acacia tree in the savanna. Oak trees provide shelter and food for lots of animals. Owls, woodpeckers, mice, and foxes make their homes in the branches, or around the roots, of the oak tree. And acorns are food for squirrels, birds, deer, and other animals.

Look at that tasty insect! Well, the oak tree is home for hundreds of different kinds of insects, like the stink bug and the weevil, which eat its leaves and acorns. Moths and butterflies lay their eggs in the tree. Other insects, like ants and timber beetles, live under the bark of the oak, or in dead and fallen trees.

    
    

Just as insects are drawn to the oak as a source of food, so are animals that feed on insects. Spiders and all kinds of birds hunt for tasty bugs among the branches of the oak tree. Bears and other animals find food here, too. The oak tree is an amazing habitat in itself!

Down on the forest floor there are all kinds of shrubs. Their fruits are food to lots of varied species of animals. That includes rabbits, chipmunks, deer, and omnivores like bears. Mmm, some of these blueberries are perfectly ripe. And they taste delicious. What a tasty treat!

Down here on the ground, I can see wildflowers, grasses, and clover. These plants, which cover the forest floor, are home to many types of insects. They are food to grazing animals such as deer and mice.

One cool thing about the plants in a forest is that they often grow leaning in the same direction. Isn’t that strange? Well, they have to do that because they are looking for sunlight. The leaves of the big trees get all the sun. Only a small amount of sunlight gets through to the forest floor. That’s why it’s so shady in here. The plants down here have to grow toward the sun. That way, they can get enough light to make the food that they need to survive.

    
    

You may have seen this fuzzy green stuff. It can grow on rocks, trees, and the ground in the forest or countryside. Mosses are small green plants which grow in clumps in damp and shaded places. They cover parts of the forest floor like a carpet. And they are home to lots of small animals and insects. It feels really soft to walk on, thick and spongy, and it tickles a bit!

Now we’ll take a look at some of the animals that live here. Great Smoky Mountains National Park is home to almost 400 kinds of animals. Animals that live in the temperate deciduous forest are adapted to living in a habitat with four seasons.

Let’s start with the mighty oak tree again. This awesome tree is home to lots of animals. I’m standing at the nest of one of them. It’s the gray squirrel. This little animal is covered in warm, gray-brown fur. And it has a white chest and a long, bushy tail. Squirrels live in holes in the trunks of trees, or in nests high up in trees like this one. Their nests are built from twigs, leaves, moss, and grass. Squirrels use their strong back legs and sharp claws to help them leap from tree to tree and to run up and down tree trunks. And they use their tails to help them balance. Squirrels are omnivores and spend most of their time looking for food. The squirrel eats mostly acorns from the oak tree. But it also eats nuts, mushrooms, berries, seeds, and even bird eggs and insects. This squirrel might nibble on an acorn or two now. But it will also bury and store many acorns underground. That way, it will have them in the winter when other food is hard to find.

      
      

A barred owl lives in a hole in this oak tree. I have to be careful, because owls are carnivores. Unlike the elf owl in the desert, this owl happens to enjoy eating rats! This owl also eats other small animals like mice, insects, and even other birds. Owls have very good hearing and excellent eyesight. That allows them to find their prey easily in the thick forest. Owls are nocturnal, which means that they only come out at night. So, I have some time before this one is ready for a late-night snack.

Hold on, what’s that scratching sound coming from below? It’s a black bear! Black bears are common in North American temperate deciduous forests. And there are more than 1,000 in this national park. They are large animals. They weigh as much as fourteen first-graders would weigh all together. What happens when they stand on their hind legs? They can be taller than a person!

Bears are omnivores. And they hibernate, or sleep, during the winter in hollowed-out trees or caves. When they’re hibernating, bears use less energy. So, they don’t need to eat any food for many days at a time. This is a good thing. That’s because in the winter, the foods that bears eat are scarce and hard to find.

Bears are covered in thick, black or brown fur. And they have sharp claws to strip the bark off trees. They do that to uncover the insects that live there. This bear will use its long, sticky tongue to get into every crack to hunt out the insects. And they’ll make a delicious meal for him, I’m sure.

    
    

I just saw a deer through the trees. Deer often live in the temperate deciduous forest. That’s because it’s such a good place to stay hidden. But they often hunt for food in neighboring meadows. This is a buck. A buck is a male deer. And we can tell because male deer have antlers.

Did you know that a buck’s antlers fall off each year? And they will grow back again. Bucks mark their territory by stripping the bark off of trees with their antlers. Bucks also use their antlers for fighting with other male deer. This deer is a white-tailed deer. Its coat is tan right now. But in the winter, it will change to gray-brown. It also has patches of white on its underside. This helps the deer to be “camouflaged.” That means hidden in the environment. How do you think the change in color from tan to gray brown with patches of white in winter helps to camouflage the deer?

Deer graze on grasses and eat tree leaves, berries, and acorns, among other things. They mostly come out to feed at night when the light is low. And they rest during the day. This white-tailed deer has strong, long legs. They are good for running and jumping, and for escaping from predators like wolves, coyotes, and people.
   
The temperate deciduous forest’s climate can support lots of varied plants and animals. That’s because it has four seasons. It’s called temperate because it never gets too cold, like the Arctic. And it doesn’t get too hot, like the Sonoran Desert. There is a steady rate of rainfall throughout the year. That way, plants can grow, and animals can have food and water to keep them alive. This is just one of the many kinds of forests in the world. Next we’ll take a look at another kind. It will be quite different in a lot of ways. I’ll see you on our next junket.

      
     
*********
 

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Animals And Their Habitats        
    

Lesson 70 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: DDT, affix, amphibious, bibcocks, boa’s, boas, bullfrogs, bumbershoot, cattail, cattails, delivering, devilfish, disintegrating, disposing, disruptive, droning, endanger, endangered, equatorial, forage, fungi, gluey, hammerhead, hammerhead’s, hammerheads, hastening, hued, imperceptibly, installment, kapok, khaki, leafcutter, lily’s, lobster’s, macaws, mallards, manta, marquee, muskrats, nebulous, octopi, parasol, pesky, pileous, pilose, pilous, pincers, plankton, preferential, regeneration, regrows, reporting, resurgence, safeness, saline, seastar, sensitivity, shallower, stairsteps, starfish’s, tapered, thawing, trouble’s, vaulting, waxy

 

Chapter Six: Animals of the Tropical Rainforest Habitat
     
Hello there. Rattenborough reporting from a fascinating habitat. This one has the greatest variety of plants and animals of any habitat on Earth. Welcome to the tropical rainforest. Tropical places are warm and wet. A rainforest is a thick forest of plants that stay green year-round. So, a TROPICAL rainforest is a warm, wet, thick forest of plants that stay green year-round. There are tropical rainforests in lots of places around the world close to the equator. But the one that we’re seeing is the Amazon rainforest. It’s in South America. It’s the largest equatorial rainforest on Earth. It is so dense that a rat like me could easily get lost. It’s hot and humid here. The temperature is always quite warm. And it rains a ton all year long. My fur is feeling very wet and gluey. So, it’s a good thing that I brought my bumbershoot. There are between eighty and two hundred forty inches of rainfall here each year. That makes this one of the wettest places that you can find on land.

Temperate deciduous forests, which you learned about last time, have broadleaf trees that lose all of their leaves in the fall. The Amazon rainforest also has broadleaf trees. But the main difference is that most of the trees here stay green all year long. The evergreen trees in this tropical rainforest replace their leaves imperceptibly. This occurs throughout the year as the leaves age and fall. So, the trees always look green. And they never have bare branches like the trees in a temperate deciduous forest. Because the climate here is the same all year round, plants don’t need to slow down for cold winter weather. And the animals that live here always have a good supply of food all year, too.

     
    

Take a look around. The trees in the rainforest are so tall that they grow as high as thirteen-story buildings. Some grow much taller than that! I’m standing in a tree right now. As you can see, the trees grow thickly and close together. So, from above, you can see only a canopy of thick, green leaves. You can’t see the forest floor at all.

The sun’s light can’t get through this marquee of leaves. So, everything under them is really dark. I’ve brought a flashlight to help me see down there.

The plants in the Amazon rainforest have adapted to this climate in lots of ways. It’s so dark in the rainforest underneath the canopy that most plants have large leaves. That way, they can catch as much light as possible. Lots of the plants have waxy leaves. Their ends are tapered to help the water drip off of them. That’s just like the water running off of my parasol.

Many types of vines grow in the rainforest. Vines are climbing plants that grow on trees. And they can wind themselves around tree trunks. Lots of animals use these vines, almost like sidewalks and ladders. They help them to cross from one tree to another.

The rainforest floor is a very shady place. That means it’s a good habitat for mosses and fungi. They just don’t need much sunlight. If you can believe it, there are even some plants that don’t need any light at all to grow! They grow on the forest floor. They get their energy from the disintegrating leaves instead of from sunlight.

     
     

I’m way up in a type of tree called a kapok tree. I’m up so high that you won’t be able to see me! The kapok tree is one of the tallest trees around. The kapok has a very long trunk. And its branches and leaves form a canopy over the plants and animals below. That makes this tree a good shelter for animals like birds, snakes, and monkeys.

There are also lots of kinds of animals that call the Amazon rainforest home. There are many types of interesting and multi-hued birds, frogs, insects, reptiles, and other animals. They live in the trees and other plants of the tropical rainforest. These huge toucans use their large beaks to cut fruit from branches. They also eat lizards, as well as other birds. Macaws, which are a kind of parrot, travel in groups. They use their hooked beaks to break into hard nuts and fruits. And you don’t want to get too close to the poison arrow frog. It’s very pretty to look at. But it has poisonous skin to protect it from its predators.

I’m back in the tall kapok tree. Let’s see what kinds of animals call this habitat home. Over there, I can see a squirrel monkey. This is a very friendly little animal. It shares a lot of things in common with the squirrels that live in the temperate deciduous forests. The squirrel monkey is very small. It has a long, thin tail that it uses to help balance. It has strong legs that it uses to jump and run. And it has claws which help it climb up and down trees and vines. In fact, squirrel monkeys are so good at traveling, by vaulting and running along branches, that they hardly ever touch the forest floor.

    
     

The squirrel monkey is an omnivore. It eats insects, fruits, and flowers. And it spends most of its time during the day moving around the forest to find food. The squirrel monkey has excellent eyesight. That’s useful for finding small insects, fruit, and berries growing among the green leaves of the tropical rainforest trees. Squirrel monkeys live in large groups. That makes it harder for their predators, eagles and snakes, to get them. Now, this monkey is acting a little strange. Experience has told me that this kind of behavior likely means that trouble’s on the way. Aha, yes! Look who’s coming. It’s some kind of snake. Snakes also tend to eat rats. So, I’ll climb a bit higher and take a look from a distance.

Wow, look at the size of this snake! It’s a boa constrictor. That’s one of many kinds of snakes that live in the Amazon rainforest. It’s a pretty big snake. This one is about thirteen feet long! Boas can have slightly different coloring and patterns on their skin. But they are all well camouflaged in the trees, plants, and vines of the forest.

This boa constrictor, like all snakes, is a carnivore. It eats other animals such as bats, which are its preferential food. It also dines on rodents (yes, rats included!), lizards, birds, and even the small squirrel monkeys. The boa constrictor is mostly nocturnal. So, it comes out to hunt when it’s getting dark, like now.

Snakes can eat animals that are much bigger than they are. This boa’s jaws open very wide. So when it finds an animal to eat, such as birds and squirrel monkeys, it can swallow it whole.

    

The boa constrictor is not the only carnivore in the rainforest. In fact, it will have to watch out that it does not become dinner for a hungry jaguar, like this one. Jaguars look a lot like leopards. They have khaki fur with dark spots. But they’re bigger than leopards. They have shorter tails and legs, and bigger heads and paws. This jaguar is about seven feet long. And it likely weighs around 200 pounds.

Jaguars are well adapted to living in the rainforest. They enjoy great sensitivity with their hearing. And they have an excellent sense of smell. A jaguar can see very well during the day, and at night. All these things make it easier for it to find, stalk, and catch its prey.

I can barely hear the jaguar moving through the forest. That’s because its paws are covered with very thick fur, with pads on the bottom. They can travel very quietly. So, jaguars don’t have to run far to catch their prey. Thus, instead of having long legs for running, they have short, strong legs that are good for pouncing on other animals from the ground, from trees, or in the water.

A jaguar spends most of the day resting. Then it goes out to hunt at night. It’s also quite good at climbing trees. That means that I should get out of here before it’s able to sniff me out!

I’ve moved to the bottom of the kapok tree onto the forest floor. There’s one last, very interesting animal I want to show you. I must be hastening. It’s getting dark, and I may have to use my flashlight to show you.

     
     

These are leafcutter ants. These ants burrow underground and make nests in groups called colonies. The various ants in the colony have different responsibilities. There are worker ants, soldier ants, and their queen. The worker ants are traveling to the kapok tree nearby. There, they’ll use their sharp jaws to bite off pieces of the leaves to bring back to the nest.

Did you know that ants can carry up to ten times their own body weight? That’s pretty amazing, isn’t it? The soldier ants are there to protect the worker ants on their way to and from the nest. These ants spend most of their lives working for food! Nature is amazing, isn’t it?

Well, it’s quite dark now. My fur has been sticking to me since we got here. So, I think that it’s time to leave the hot and humid Amazon rainforest. We’ve learned a lot about this exotic habitat, its climate, and the plants and animals that have their homes here. Now for somewhere quite different.

    
     

Chapter Seven: Animals of the Freshwater Habitat
    
Hello again! Glad you could join me. I thought that we needed a real change. So, I’ve come off of dry land to a place where it’s wet all the time, a lake. A lake is an area of water that is surrounded by land. There is a lot of water in the world. In fact, water covers most of the Earth’s surface. But, only a tiny part of the world’s water is freshwater. That’s the kind of water that you and I can drink, because it has very little salt in it.

Fresh water is found in streams, rivers, lakes, and ponds. The water in these streams, rivers, lakes, and ponds comes from rain and from thawing ice and snow. Isn’t it amazing to think that the water from the drinking fountain at school, or from the bibcocks in your house, all comes from rain?

I’m here at the water’s edge to explore this lake and the plants and animals that call this freshwater habitat home. Freshwater habitats have many kinds of fish, birds, insects, and other animals. Standing here, I can see an enormous leaf in the water. Let me climb onto it so that we can get a closer look.

    
    

This is a water lily leaf. A water lily is a plant that lives in water near the edges of ponds and lakes. Plants are important in freshwater habitats because they make oxygen for animals to breathe. Plants are also food for the animals to eat. And they can provide shelter to protect animals from their predators. The leaves of the water lily are very large, round, and green. And they float on the surface of the water.

The water lily is well adapted for living in this habitat. Like the kapok trees in the rainforest, the lily’s large leaves let it get as much sunlight as it needs for food and energy.

Lilies are also food for many animals, believe it or not. Animals, like deer, porcupines, beavers, and turtles, all eat the leaves, whereas ducks and geese like to eat the roots. Some animals, like fish and frogs, use the lily leaves as hiding places. And the flowers bring bees and other insects. I am going to float around the edge of the lake on this water lily leaf. But I’m going to have to leave soon. That’s because this pesky turtle will not leave my leaf alone!

I’ve pushed out from the edge of the lake a little. Already, I can see another kind of plant that lives here. It’s called a cattail. It gets its name from the unusual way that it looks. Thankfully for me, it doesn’t have much to do with real cats! Cattails have long, thin stems with foot-long, furry flower spikes at the top. They turn from green in the early summer to brown in the fall. The flower spike feels soft and pilose (also “pilous” or “pileous“) and looks a little like a cat’s tail. But I think that it looks more like a hot dog! The plants can reach up to nine feet in height. That lets them get as much sunlight as they need.

    
    

As with water lilies, some animals use cattails for food and shelter. Muskrats and geese like to eat the roots of the cattail. And the juicy green shoots are a favorite of moose and elk. Many kinds of birds make their homes among the cattails. It’s very hard to see anything in there, because cattails grow so thickly. So, it’s a good place for birds to build their nests, and to lay and hatch their eggs. Predators like snakes and frogs also live among the cattails and search for animals like birds and insects for food. I think that I’m going to move on now. As you know, I’m not very good with snakes!

Come with me beneath the water. Let’s take a look at what’s under there. Here are some nice-looking rainbow trout. Fish can only live in water, and they breathe underwater using gills on the sides of their bodies. Gills take in oxygen from the water around them. Fish have strong tails that they use for swimming, and fins that they use for steering and balance.

The rainbow trout is a carnivore. It eats other water animals like insects, other fish, and sometimes shellfish. It even eats some small land animals like mice, if it gets the chance. So, I’m sure that it wouldn’t mind a nibble of rat! Rainbow trout like to live in rivers, but some prefer the deeper water of big lakes.

    
   

I enjoyed exploring beneath the surface of the water, and now I’m going to rest on a lily pad again. While I’m drying off a bit, let me show you a kind of frog called a bullfrog, that I can see sitting at the water’s edge. Frogs are amphibious, which means that they live both in the water and on land. Bullfrogs are the largest kind of frog found in North America. They can grow more than half a foot long and weigh more than a pound. That’s a really big frog!

The bullfrog gets its name from the loud, cow-like noise it makes. I bet birds and turtles would be pretty surprised to know that a frog can make such a loud sound! Pretty neat, huh? This bullfrog is resting now. But it will come out to forage when it gets dark. Bullfrogs eat a lot of different kinds of food. They are carnivores, so they eat small fish, snakes, birds, and insects, like this dragonfly that’s droning about my head.

Adult dragonflies are flying insects with long bodies and wings. Dragonflies live around lakes, streams, and other freshwater habitats. That’s because they lay their eggs in water. Adult dragonflies eat other insects like mosquitoes, flies, and bees.

The dragonfly uses its long wings to hover around in the air where it catches its food. It has to be careful, because the bullfrog isn’t the only one that likes to eat dragonflies. Birds and turtles like to eat them, too.

    
    

The water is getting a little rough out here. Ah, that’s why. Here come some birds that like to eat insects. These are a kind of duck called mallards. Ducks are birds, and they can live both in and out of water. But it’s the water where they spend most of their time. Like all birds, ducks, like these mallards, are covered in feathers.

Did you know that ducks’ feathers are waterproof? Ducks rub special oil from their tails all over their feathers. Because oil and water don’t mix, water drips right off of the ducks without getting their feathers wet.

Ducks float on the surface of the water and have large, webbed feet to help them paddle. They dip their heads under the water, and use their beaks, which are called bills, to search for food at the bottom of the lake. Mallards eat grasses and seeds from plants, and small animals like insects, worms, snails, frogs, and small fish.

Well, we’ve had a good look around this freshwater habitat. But I have to get off of this lily leaf before these ducks knock me off! There’s another kind of water habitat, and we’re going to have a look at it next time. I hope that you’ll join me. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to start my long trip back to shore!

    
    

Chapter Eight: Animals of the Saltwater Habitat
    
Welcome to the last habitat that we are going to explore. In the last chapter, we explored freshwater habitats. Now, we’re going to learn about another kind of water habitat, a saltwater habitat. Saltwater habitats, as you could guess from their name, contain lots of salt. This means that we can’t use salt water for drinking. Would you like to drink a cup of saline water? No thanks!

It’s hard to imagine, but more of the Earth is covered in water than is covered with land. Most of that water is salt water in oceans and seas. Oceans are huge areas of salt water that stretch all around our planet. And they are home to almost half of the world’s species of animals, and millions of different plants. The water in the ocean comes from rain, as well as from rivers and streams that flow into the ocean. Seas are smaller areas of salt water that have land around them, or around part of them.

I’ve come to the largest ocean, the Pacific, to show you a bit more about ocean habitats and the plants and animals that live in them. I’m standing on a beach looking out at the water. You can see that the waves are crashing onto the beach. This beach, and any land that runs alongside the ocean, is called the coastline, or shoreline. Now, you may think that when you are standing on the land looking at the water, that the land stops where the water starts. It certainly looks that way. But let me get my trusty scuba gear out and walk into the water.

    
    

Now that I’m in here, I’m still standing on land. It’s just that the land is under the water. The land slopes downward the farther I go out into the water. That means that the water is getting deeper and deeper.

The interesting thing about the ocean floor, which is the land under the ocean water, is that it isn’t flat. As on land, the Earth beneath the ocean waters has both mountains and valleys. This makes some areas of water in the ocean deeper than others.

The Pacific Ocean is full of both plant and animal life. But not all of them share the same space. The conditions under the water are very different in various places. Some parts are deep, and some are shallow. There are cool parts, and there are warm parts. Some are dark, and some are full of light.

There are plants and animals in nearly every part of the ocean. Some are in the deep, open waters far from the land, and some are in the shoal waters closer to the shore. Some animals, like turtles, jellyfish, and crabs, live closer to the shore. There, it’s shallower and warmer.

Some animals like it better near the surface of the water. Others prefer to live down at the very bottom of the ocean, on the deep ocean floor. They have all had to adapt to the conditions of their habitats. For instance, the animals that live in the deeper parts of the ocean have had to adapt to total darkness. That’s because the sun’s light just can’t reach that deep.

    
    

Some fish, like the devilfish, have very large mouths and sharp teeth. So, they can catch their prey as easily as possible. Other sea creatures have feelers on their bodies that help them feel where their food is. And some animals make their own light with special chemicals in their bodies. That’s like when you carry a flashlight in the dark!

I have now arrived at a special part of a saltwater habitat called a coral reef. It’s made up of many tiny animals called corals. Corals stay in one place all their adult lives. They have stomachs and mouths, and even skeletons! These skeletons can be on the inside or outside of the coral animals and are also called coral. When the coral animal dies, its skeleton remains in place. Then, other coral animals will come and live on top of the old skeletons. The colony in which the coral lives is called a coral reef.

I’m here in the Pacific Ocean at a coral reef. In addition to the coral, there are many other kinds of animals around a reef! I have found everything from fish and shellfish, to octopi and sharks, to snails and turtles.

     
      

Here is an animal that lies in and around this coral reef. You know its name, since most of you can probably guess it based on its shape. It’s a starfish! This starfish, also known as a seastar, has five arms, which make it look like a star. Although it is called a starfish, it’s not actually a fish. It belongs to a group of animals that have a spiny skin all over their bodies. If I touch the starfish, I can feel that its body is covered with tiny, hard bumps. They help protect it from predators, such as sharks, manta rays, and other fish. Starfish are also able to protect themselves in another amazing way. If another animal actually catches and bites off one of the starfish’s arms, the starfish will not die, and it can still escape! In time, a new arm will grow back to replace the missing arm! When an animal regrows a missing body part, it’s called regeneration.

The starfish doesn’t swim. It crawls very slowly along the ocean floor using hundreds of tiny tube feet. These feet affix to whatever the starfish is crawling over. As it crawls along the floor, the starfish is always on the lookout for food. This starfish’s prey includes fish, snails, clams, oysters, and crabs.

Here is another animal that lives in salt water. This shellfish is called a lobster. Lobsters live on the ocean floor in openings between rocks. Their hard shell stops most other animals from trying to eat them. Lobsters have many legs that they use for crawling about. And they use antennae on their head to feel their way along the nebulous ocean floor. I have to watch out for that lobster’s claws! They are called pincers, and they are very strong! The lobster uses them to defend itself against its prey, and to catch and crush its own food.

    

Lobsters are carnivores. They eat fish, worms, and other shellfish. I’m going to move out of the way of this lobster before I get squeezed!

Looks like I moved right into the path of another predator. This is a hammerhead shark. If you take a look, you can see how the hammerhead got its name. Its head is very thick, and it looks like a hammer from above, with an eye and a nostril on each end. The hammerhead shark is a large fish. It grows up to twenty feet long and weighs over five hundred pounds. That’s about the same weight as ten first-graders! Hammerheads like to live in warm waters. So, they are mostly found near the coast where the waters are shallow and warmer.

Sharks are carnivores. The hammerhead’s favorite food is a fish called a ray. But it also likes to eat octopus, lobster, crab, and fish, including other sharks. Most sharks have smooth and slender bodies, which help them to swim fast. Their mouths are full of sharp teeth to help them catch their prey.

Let’s go back up to the surface. There’s a sea animal that I’m sure you’ll want to see. But we have to travel farther out to sea, away from the coral reef and into deeper water, to see it. This amazing creature is the biggest animal in the world. It’s a blue whale! Blue whales have blue-gray skin and are covered in a layer of blubber that helps keep them warm in the frigid ocean depths. Blue whales are so big that they can weigh as much as twenty-five elephants! In fact, blue whales are the biggest animals known to have lived on Earth. They’re even bigger than dinosaurs!

    
    

The blue whale spends all its time living in deep water. But unlike fish, it can’t breathe underwater, because it does not have gills. It needs to breathe air just like we do. The blue whale can hold its breath and stay under the water for as long as thirty minutes, before eventually coming up for air. It breathes using blowholes on the top of its head. Sometimes, when it does come up for air, it breathes out a huge fountain of water from the blowholes.

Blue whales are carnivores. They eat lots of food to build up their blubber during the summer months when food is easy to find. Blue whales eat teeny, tiny sea creatures called plankton. The plankton that blue whales eat are small shrimplike shellfish that are about the size of your little finger. It’s incredible to think that the biggest animal on Earth eats one of the smallest animals on Earth.

The ocean is so huge and deep that we could spend all year looking at the plants and animals that live there, and still not see them all. In fact, there are still many living things in the ocean that people, and adventurous rats, have not even discovered yet. I hope that you’ve enjoyed learning about the animals in this saltwater habitat in the Pacific Ocean. We still have one more stop to make on our worldwide tour of habitats. I’ll see you next time!

     
     

Chapter Nine: Habitat Destruction and Endangered Species
     
Rattenborough here, delivering the final installment of our exciting habitats adventure. We have traveled all around the world. We’ve looked at some of the different habitats where plants and animals live. A lot of those habitats, such as the Arctic and the Sonoran Desert, have climates to which you and I would have a tough time adapting. As we’ve seen, though, there are different living things in each habitat that we have visited.

Because some living things are so well-adapted to the specific conditions of their specific habitats, any large change in their surroundings could make it hard for them to survive. Just think what would happen if it got even a little colder in the desert. Some of those animals who are so good at keeping cool wouldn’t know how to stay warm. Or what if it stopped raining in the rainforest? What would happen to all of those plants that need lots of water? Or what if something happened that was disruptive to the food chain of a certain animal? What if that animal relied on a certain type of plant or animal to eat, and that food source was taken out of its habitat? That animal would no longer have food that it needs to survive.

    
    

Sometimes habitats change because the temperature or the weather changes. But unfortunately, people often affect habitats as well. Whether they realize it or not, people can make it very difficult for plants and animals to survive.

From cutting down trees or starting forest fires, to disposing of dangerous waste and chemicals into our rivers, people’s actions can endanger lots of species of plants and animals.

Sometimes people’s actions destroy entire habitats. For example, someone walking in a forest might light a match and drop it. Then the whole forest might burn. Even if they were not harmed by the fire itself, many animals that used to live in trees would no longer have a place to live. When they lose their homes, animals find it much harder to continue to live in a particular habitat. If they can’t find new places to live, the animals will not survive. After a while, there will be fewer and fewer of these kinds of animals alive in the wild. When that happens, we say that they have become an “endangered species.” We say that these species are endangered for a very good reason. They are in danger of extinction. An animal or plant that is “extinct” has died out. It does not exist anywhere in the world anymore.

    
    

I’m on a mission to tell you about one animal that can teach us a lot about endangered species and how to save them. I have come here to Washington State. We’re in the northwestern part of the U.S. I’ll show you an amazing bird called a bald eagle. Look up at that tree there. You’ll see one of these eagles perched on the very top branch. You may recognize the bald eagle. That’s because it’s one of the national symbols of our country. Drawings of the eagle appear as a symbol on American money, and in many other places. Believe it or not, the bald eagle was almost extinct in the U.S. a number of years ago! If that had happened, there would be no bald eagles still living. So, we’re grateful to be able to spot this bald eagle today.

Bald eagles are scavengers. But they also eat rats and other small animals. So, I’d better stay out of the way. I think that the bald eagle looks very grand, don’t you? It is covered with dark brown feathers, and its head and tail are both white. Bald eagles are some of the largest birds living in this country. They can grow up to three feet tall, which is almost as tall as a first-grader! Wow, this one has just taken off into the air. And you can see that it has huge wings. In fact, their wings can spread to about eight feet in length. While this eagle is flying around, let me tell you more about these special birds.

    
    

There used to be thousands of bald eagles in the U.S. But farmers started to hunt them, because they thought the eagles were killing their farm animals. Then, later, people started to cut down the trees in which the eagles built their nests. They did that to make way for roads, houses, and shopping malls. With fewer places for them to make their homes, eagles found it harder and harder to survive. So, they started to die out. Soon, there weren’t very many bald eagles left in the whole U.S. People started to notice that there were fewer and fewer bald eagles. Then they decided to find out why.

Scientists began to study the eagles, and they discovered two things. The first was that a lot of eagles didn’t have enough room to build their nests. Eagles do not like to live in the same area as other eagles. So, they build their nests far away from each other. They like places that are very peaceful. And they need huge, strong trees that can hold nests big enough for the adults and their babies to live.

The scientists discovered that the eagles didn’t have enough room in the areas where they had been living. That’s because people were chopping down trees in order to build more roads and buildings. People were destroying the bald eagles’ habitat.

The other thing that scientists found out was that something bad was getting into the bald eagles’ food supply. Farmers sometimes use chemicals to keep bugs from eating their crops. One chemical, though, made the eggs that the eagles laid much thinner and easier to break. Because of this, many eagle eggs were breaking before they could hatch. No one knew before then that the chemical was hurting the eagles, but it was.

    
    

Luckily, the scientists found out which chemical was harming the eagles’ eggs. It was called “DDT.” Using the scientists’ information, the U.S. government made laws to protect the bald eagle and its habitat. That way, the eagles’ food no longer contained the harmful chemical. Thanks to these laws, more eagles were born, and the numbers of eagles started to rise again. Now, bald eagles have made an amazing resurgence. But people must always be careful to protect their habitat.

This bald eagle has returned to its nest up in that tree. Maybe it has some chicks up there that it needs to feed. Or maybe it’s just trying to keep warm. It is pretty chilly!

And speaking of returning to the nest, I’m afraid it’s time for me to go home now. I’ve really enjoyed our trip around the world’s habitats, and I hope that you have, too! Mrs. Rattenborough and my kids miss me. And to tell the truth, it’s been a dangerous expedition for me. I’ll be glad to get out of danger and into the safeness of my lovely home under the stairsteps. Home, sweet home. Or maybe I should say, “Habitat, sweet habitat!”

     
    
*********    
   

     
WEEK TWENTY-FOUR PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-FIVE    
     

WEEK TWENTY-FIVE READING PASSAGES

       

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Animals And Their Habitats     
 

Lesson 71 – Part Three: “Changing Environments”

    
NEW WORDS: Alex’s, Stevenson, aerosol, affirmed, analyzing, apparatuses, ascertaining, beaver’s, blockaded, ceaselessly, coaxed, colocated, derelict, detects, discards, disordered, ecosystems, efficaciously, encroachments, endemic, evaluating, hectic, impactful, impinge, implementing, invasive, kudzu, limiting, monolithic, nutshell, nutty, optimize, pandemonium, procedural, readjust, replant, repurpose, restraining, reutilize, sabotage, soybeans, specimens, sprays, stimulated, supplanted, sweetgum, unforeseen, unwraps, wrapper

 

Chapter One: Alex’s Nutty Lunch
   
Alex’s class is quite stimulated today. It’s a warm spring day, and Mrs. Stevenson affirmed that they could eat their lunch outside! Alex detects a spot that he likes under a sweetgum tree, and he unwraps his granola bar. He’s about to take a bite when he sees a squirrel digging a hole nearby. The squirrel finds a walnut and begins to nibble. Alex’s granola bar has nuts in it, too! He and the squirrel are eating nuts at the same time, and Alex thinks that this is quite funny. Alex wonders how the squirrel’s nut got there. Where did it come from, how did it get buried, and how did the squirrel know where to find it? Then he looks at his own food. He didn’t have to dig a hole in the ground to find his own lunch.

He knows that it came from the grocery store, but where did it come from before that? He is eating nuts just like the squirrel, but how did his get into a granola bar and also inside a plastic wrapper? Think about your lunch. Where did the parts of it come from? Soon, the squirrel finishes eating and runs away. Bits of shell are left behind next to a hole in the ground, and it looks a little disordered. “How long will that hole and nutshell stay like that?” Alex wonders.

Alex decides that he will be neater than the squirrel, so, he will throw away his own trash. Where does the trash go next? There is always a story of where a meal came from, and after each meal, there is a story of what is left over and what happens to it.

   
    

Chapter Two: Living Things Have Needs
   
Alex thinks about how both he and the squirrel got hungry. A hungry feeling means that you have a need for food, and a thirsty feeling means that you have a need for water. People and other animals need food and water to stay alive. Thus, all plants and animals have needs.

Animals need food to stay alive, they need water and air to stay alive, and they need shelter to stay alive. Plants need land and space to stay alive, they need water to stay alive, and they need air and sunlight to stay alive. Plants and animals live where they can get what they need. The place around a living thing is called an environment. Plants and animals live in many kinds of environments.

The desert is a dry environment. A pond is a wet environment. A forest floor is a shady environment. An environment has many parts, and the parts work together. Some parts of an environment are alive. Plants and animals are living parts of an environment. Other parts are not alive. Rocks and water are not alive, but they make up parts of environments. What are some parts of this environment?

   
   

Environments can change. Seasons are one kind of change. Fall, winter, spring, and summer happen every year. Weather can change every day. It can get warmer or colder, and it can become wet, dry, sunny, or cloudy. Changes impinge upon the living things in an environment. Plants and animals have to readjust to these changes to help them survive.

A deciduous tree discards its leaves in the fall. This helps it since there is less sunlight in winter. Some animals sleep all winter. This helps them when there is less food available. This fox’s fur changes from brown to white in winter. This helps the fox hide when its environment becomes snowy.

Some changes happen suddenly. Plants and animals cannot get ready for them. Food and water may be hard to find after an unforeseen change. Animals can lose their homes. Wildfires are a sudden change. Movement of rock and dirt can be a sudden change. Sometimes an environment changes too much. Living things in the area cannot survive. A change can be so impactful that it can even endanger or kill a whole group of living things. They become extinct. Extinct plants and animals will not live anywhere on Earth again.

A big change may have happened to the environment when dinosaurs lived. A meteor hit the Earth, and it caused changes to the air and land. Many living things could not survive this sudden change, as Earth’s ecosystems were sent into monolithic pandemonium.

    
     

Chapter Three: Plants Can Change Environments
    
A squirrel can change the environment. It can dig a hole and bury a nut. The nut can grow into a tree. Can a plant change the environment? Think about the plant called kudzu. It can climb and grow on top of other plants. This changes the environment for other plants. It blocks their light. Trees can begin growing in small cracks in rocks. When they run out of room, they can grow around the rocks. The roots stretch out into the space that they need. Sometimes the space where a tree is growing does not have enough room for the tree’s roots. The tree roots keep pushing. They can break sidewalks apart.

Plants need sunlight. Trees that grow large make it shady below them. This changes an environment that used to be sunny. Vines that need sunlight climb to where they can get it. They can shade other plants when they grow on top of them.

Plants that have always lived in an area are called native plants. Other plants can start growing in areas where they are not endemic. If these plants grow and spread so quickly that they invade the space of native plants, they are called invasive plants. Water hyacinths are invasive plants in this lake. What will happen if they are allowed to continue growing?

   
    

Chapter Four: Animals Can Change Environments
    
Animals can change environments as they live to meet their needs. Do you remember the squirrel that Alex saw when he was eating lunch? Squirrels bury nuts so that they can always find food. Nuts contain seeds that can grow into new trees if they are left in the ground. Squirrels don’t mean to plant new trees. It is just a change that can happen.

Other animals change their environments on purpose to help them meet their needs. For example, birds build nests to lay eggs in. Ants hollow out wood so that they can live in large groups. Inside, the ants build many rooms. The beaver is one animal that changes its environment to meet its needs. Beavers chew through trees to cut them down. They drag the trees into piles in streams. The pile in the stream is called a beaver dam. The dam blocks the stream water. The blockaded water floods the surrounding land. It makes a deep pond. The beaver swims and finds food in the pond. From beneath the water, the beaver can climb up inside a pile of trees and sticks and make a room inside. The room inside the pile is called a lodge. It is the beaver’s home.

    

When a beaver changes the environment to meet its needs, it does not mean to sabotage other living things. However, a beaver dam changes a stream environment so much that some other living things can’t survive there anymore. Certain fish need the running water of a stream to lay their eggs. They cannot survive in the still water of a beaver pond. Many plants that live near a stream cannot survive the change when the land is flooded with water.

Alex now knows how plants and animals can change environments. Maybe by making things like granola bars, people can change environments, too. Changes that people make can turn into damaging encroachments on other living things. What do you think was here before these houses?

   
    

Chapter Five: Humans Can Change Environments
   
Alex thinks about the granola bar. He wonders about how the granola bar came to be inside a package. Foods like granola bars are packaged in factories. Stores have foods in boxes, metal cans, glass jars, and plastic bottles. The materials used to package food came from the environment. Paper, plastic, and glass come from natural materials. Plants and oil are some natural materials used to make these packages. Humans gather these materials to package things like granola bars.

Humans change environments to meet their need for food. Humans farm, and farmers grow crops like corn, soybeans, wheat, and oats. When some farms are built they use a lot of land. Huge areas of land are cleared. Animals that lived on the land cannot live there anymore. Trees and other plants that lived there naturally are supplanted with crop plants. In meeting our need for food, people change the environment.

   
   

Some farmers spray crops with materials that help their crops grow, or kill bugs that might harm the plants. When it rains, some of the aerosol can run into nearby streams. The streams can become dirty. Then animals that live in the streams might become sick, and some may even die. Meeting our need for food can sometimes create important changes in our environment. How can you tell that this stream is not healthy?

Some things that are grown on farms are used to make food in factories. Like farms, factories are built on land that was once home to living things. Land is cleared to make room for both farms and factories. If we are not careful, our factories can pollute the air and water around them. Pollution can make nearby environments unsafe for plants and animals.

What happens when food leaves the factories? Trucks and trains transport it to stores all around the country. Highways and train tracks run through environments. This affects the places where animals live. Sometimes animals cannot safely cross hectic roads. They can have a hard time getting what they need to survive.

    
    

Chapter Six: Humans Can Help Environments
    
People change environments to meet their needs. But people can make choices that help environments, too! You probably help the environment in small ways every day. You help when you throw away your trash after lunch, like Alex did. You help when you walk or ride your bike someplace instead of riding in a car. Alex met his need for food. Then he protected the environment.

People can help the environment by limiting water usage. If you turn the water off while you brush your teeth, less clean water goes down the drain. Then your city has less dirty water to clean. This helps the environment. Another way to save water is to do a few full loads of laundry instead of many small loads.

People can help environments by producing less trash. The trash we put into garbage cans is collected and taken to garbage dumps. Trash from many people piles up there. It changes the environment. We can do things to make less trash. For example, we can take our own bags to the grocery store. We can reutilize bags instead of throwing them away. We can find ways to reuse other containers instead of throwing them away. We can recycle plastic paper, cardboard, metal, and glass. Recycling means turning the material into something new.

    
   

People can help environments in big ways, too. They can replant trees or prairies on large areas of land that have been changed by human activity. When derelict buildings or farmland are no longer used, people can repurpose the land to what it was like before.

Farmers can care for the environment. They can find ways to use less water. They can allow other plants and animals to use the land to make the soil healthy. They can avoid using materials that cause pollution. Some farmers grow food indoors and without soil. This way of growing food means less harm to the environment. Some farmers use hay or straw for restraining weeds. This way they do not need to use sprays that can wash into streams when it rains.

Alex wonders what he could do to help the environment where he lives. Perhaps he will plant a garden for bees and butterflies. This kind of garden can help replace lost homes for these animals. They lose their homes whenever people clear land to build buildings and roads. Or maybe Alex’s class can push for implementing recycling bin usage at school during lunch. Alex can also pick up litter around his neighborhood. You can, too!

   
     

Chapter Seven: Here’s Science in Action: Let’s Meet a Soil Tester
   
Since Alex saw the squirrel while he was eating his lunch, he learned more about the needs of plants and animals. He knows that people and animals get what they need from their environments. He also knows that his environment is colocated among other living things’ living spaces. Alex now tries to take care of the environment. He always throws away his trash. He picks up litter in the park with his family every Saturday. He got other families interested in recycling. He even coaxed his teacher to create a classroom recycling bin.

One day in class, Alex asks his teacher how people know whether the land and water are healthy. She explains that scientists are often evaluating the water to find out what’s in it. They spend time analyzing soil, too. They are ceaselessly ascertaining if soil or water contains chemicals that could hurt living things. Scientists test soil to find out whether it has the nutrients that plants need to grow.

   
    

The students want to know more. Alex’s teacher takes them to a farm. A soil scientist will show them how he tests the soil. He collects data about what he finds. His data help farmers know whether the soil needs more nutrients. If the soil is missing nutrients that plants need, farmers can add them. Plant fertilizers can help plants grow more efficaciously.

The scientist uses a sharp tool to take soil specimens from deep in the ground. Then he takes the samples to a lab. In the lab, special apparatuses look for metals, nutrients, and other chemicals in the soil. The scientist collects data again and again over time. He compares the data. He shares his results with farmers.

How do these data help farmers? Sometimes soil does not have enough nutrients. Sometimes it has too much. This scientist will use the data to optimize the nutrients in soil. He will use data to find out whether soil has enough water. Data will help him find out if the level of any chemicals in the soil is too high or too low. Data from soil samples help farmers grow healthy plants.

Alex asks the scientist how he got interested in studying soils. He tells Alex that when he was a boy he learned about a man named George Washington Carver. Professor Carver was a very important African-American botanist and inventor who studied plants and soil. He used the data that he collected to develop ways to keep soil healthy. He taught farmers a procedural method called crop rotation. He showed them how planting different crops each year could keep the soil from losing nutrients. As a result, farmers grew healthier plants.

      
     
*********
   
   

Lesson 72 – Ghost Stories

   

NEW WORDS: Airedale’s, Bernard, Chambord, Closser, Granville, Maupassant, Myla, O’Shanter, Rouen, Tammy, alluding, anguish, apparition, aristocratic, aroused, arrivals, assented, astonishment, avidity, barriers, blowflies, breakfasted, brethren, caressed, chateau, collapsing, complexion, cunningly, deathly, diplomacy, disorders, dreamlike, ecstasy, embarrassment, explainable, gaunt, ghastly, glades, groomed, hallucination, highroad, hilt, homesickness, immovable, impartially, inconsequently, indefinable, indistinct, inmost, inquest, inscriptions, irresistible, jaunty, mansions, marquis, merit, mongrel, muzzles, nobodies, notified, numbing, pardonable, perplexity, pined, plaited, plaits, portal, quartered, quavering, questioningly, quivering, reassured, regiment, reproof, rhythmical, romped, rustle, sadnesses, scout’s, screens, sensitiveness, sequestration, serpents, snuffled, softened, somniferous, sorrowful, stony, straining, strays, sunstroke, supernatural, swiftness, threshold, translation, tunic, unalloyed, unbound, unconsciously, understandingly, unendurable, unexhausted, unrest, weaknesses
   
   

At the Gate 

By, Myla Jo Closser

    
A shaggy Airedale scented his way along the highroad. He had not been there before. But he was guided by the trail of his brethren who had preceded him. He had gone unwillingly upon this journey. Yet with the perfect training of dogs, he had accepted it without complaint. The path had been lonely, and his heart would have failed him, traveling as he must without his people. But the traces of countless dogs before him promised companionship of a sort at the end of the road.

The landscape had appeared arid at first. The translation from his recent agony into freedom from pain had been so numbing in its swiftness that it was some time before he could fully appreciate the pleasant dog-country that he was passing through. There were woods with leaves on the ground that he could scurry through. There were long grassy slopes for extended runs. And there were lakes into which he might plunge for sticks, and bring them back to, well, who? But he did not complete his thought. You see, the boy was not with him. A little wave of homesickness possessed him.

It made his mind easier to see far ahead a great gate as high as the heavens, wide enough for all. He understood that only man built such barriers. And by straining his eyes, he fancied that he could discern humans passing through to whatever lay beyond. He broke into a run, that he might the more quickly gain this enclosure made beautiful by men and women. But his thoughts outran his pace. Now he remembered that he had left the family behind. And again, this lovely new compound would not be perfect, since it would lack the family.
    

   

    

The scent of the dogs grew very strong now. And coming nearer, he discovered, to his astonishment, that of the myriads of those who had arrived ahead of him, thousands were still gathered on the outside of the portal. They sat in a wide circle spreading out on each side of the entrance. There were big, little, curly, handsome, mongrel, and thoroughbred dogs of every age, complexion, and personality. All were apparently waiting for something or someone. And at the pad of the Airedale’s feet on the hard road, they arose and looked in his direction.

That their interest passed, as soon as they discovered the newcomer to be a dog, puzzled him. In his former dwelling-place, a four-footed brother was greeted with enthusiasm when he was a friend. He was met with suspicious diplomacy when he was a stranger. And he was given sharp reproof when he was an enemy. But never had he been utterly ignored like this.

He remembered something that he had read many times on great buildings with lofty entrances. “Dogs not admitted,” the signs had said. And he feared that this might be the reason for the waiting circle outside the gate. It might be that this noble portal stood as the dividing-line between mere dogs and humans. But he had been a member of the family. He had romped with them in the living room. He had sat at meals with them in the dining room. He had gone upstairs at night with them. And the thought that he was to be “kept out” would be unendurable.

    
    

He despised the passive dogs that he saw. They should be treating a barrier after the fashion of their old country. They should be leaping against it, barking, and scratching the nicely painted door. He bounded up the last little hill to show them by example. He was still full of the rebellion of the world! But he found no door to leap against. He could see large masses of people beyond the entrance. Yet no dog crossed the threshold. They continued in their patient ring, their somniferous gaze upon the winding road.

He now advanced cautiously to examine the gate. It occurred to him that it must be fly time in this region. That was the time of year when houseflies and blowflies were at their most annoying. So, he did not wish to make himself ridiculous before all these strangers by trying to bolt through an invisible mesh like the one that had baffled him when he was a little chap. That’s what the humans had used to keep the flies at bay.

Yet there were no screens here, oddly, and despair entered his soul. What bitter punishment these poor beasts must have suffered before they learned to stay on this side of the arch that led to the human beings! What had they done on Earth to merit this? Stolen bones troubled his conscience, runaway days, sleeping in the best chair until the key clicked in the lock. These were sins.

     
     

At that moment, an English bull terrier approached him. He was white, with liver-colored spots and a jaunty manner. And he was snuffling in a friendly way. No sooner had the bull terrier smelt his collar than he expressed his joy at meeting him. The Airedale’s stony reserve was quite softened by this welcome. Though, to be frank, he did not know yet just what to make of it.

“I know you! I know you!” exclaimed the bull terrier. Then he added, inconsequently, “What’s your name?”

“Tam O’Shanter. They call me Tammy,” was the answer, with a pardonable break in the voice.

“I know them,” said the bull terrier. “Nice folks.”

“Best ever,” said the Airedale, trying to be nonchalant, and scratching a flea which was not there. “I don’t remember you. When did you know them?”

“About fourteen tags ago, when they were first married. We keep track of time here by the license-tags. I had four.”

“This is my first and only one. You were before my time, I guess,” said the Airedale. He felt young and shy.

“Come for a walk, and tell me all about them,” was his new friend’s invitation.

“Aren’t we allowed in there?” asked Tam. He was looking toward the gate.

    
    

“Sure. You can go in whenever you want to. Some of us do at first, but we don’t stay.”

Tam asked, “Like it better outside?”

“No, no. It isn’t that.”

“Then why are all you fellows hanging around here? Any old dog can see that it’s better beyond the arch.”

“You see, we’re waiting for our folks to come,” said the terrier.

The Airedale grasped it at once. He nodded understandingly. Then he said, “I felt that way when I came along the road. It wouldn’t be what it’s supposed to be without them. It wouldn’t be the perfect place.”

“Not to us,” said the bull terrier.

“Fine! I’ve stolen bones, but it must be that I have been forgiven, if I’m to see them here again. It’s the great good place all right. But look here,” he added as a new thought struck him. “Do they wait for us?”

The older inhabitant coughed in slight embarrassment. “The humans couldn’t do that very well. It wouldn’t be the thing to have them hang around outside for just a dog. That wouldn’t be dignified.”

    
    

“Quite right,” agreed Tam. “I’m glad they go straight to their mansions. I’d hate to have them missing me as I am missing them.” He sighed. “But, then, they wouldn’t have to wait so long.”

“Oh, well, they’re getting on. Don’t be discouraged,” comforted the terrier. “And in the meantime, it’s like a big hotel in summer, watching all of the new arrivals. See, there’s something going on right now.”

All the dogs were aroused to excitement by a little figure. It was making its way uncertainly up the last slope. Half of them started to meet it. They crowded about it in a loving, eager pack.

“Look out! Don’t scare it,” cautioned the older animals. Word was quickly passed to those who were the farthest from the gate. “Quick! Quick! A baby’s come!”

Before they had entirely assembled, though, a gaunt yellow hound pushed through the crowd. He gave one sniff at the small child. Then, with a yelp of joy, he crouched at its feet. The baby embraced the hound in recognition. Then, the two moved toward the gate. Just outside, the hound stopped to speak to an aristocratic St. Bernard who had been friendly.

“Sorry to leave you, old fellow,” he said. “But I’m going in to watch over the kid. You see, I’m all she has up here.”

    
    

The bull terrier looked at the Airedale for appreciation.

“That’s the way we do it,” he said proudly.

“Yes, but?” The Airedale put his head on one side in perplexity.

“Yes, but what?” asked the guide.

“What about the dogs that don’t have any people. I guess you’d call them the nobodies‘ dogs?”

“That’s the best of all. Oh, everything is thought out here. Crouch down. You must be tired. Now watch,” said the bull terrier.

Soon they spied another small form making the turn in the road. He wore a Boy Scout’s uniform, but he was a little fearful since this was such a new adventure. The dogs rose again and snuffled, but the better groomed of the circle held back. In their place, a pack of odds and ends of the company ran down to meet him. The Boy Scout was reassured by their friendly attitude. Then, after petting them impartially, he chose an old-fashioned black and tan, and the two passed in.

Tam looked questioningly. “They didn’t know each other!” he exclaimed.

   
   

The terrier responded, “But they’ve always wanted to. That’s one of the boys who used to beg for a dog, but his father wouldn’t let him have one. So, all our strays wait for just such little fellows to come along. Every boy gets a dog. And every dog gets a master.”

“I expect that the boy’s father would like to know that now,” commented the Airedale. “No doubt he thinks quite often, ‘I wish I’d let him have a dog.'”

The bull terrier laughed. “You’re pretty near the Earth yet, aren’t you?”

Tam admitted it. “I have a lot of sympathy with fathers and with boys, having them both in the family, and a mother, as well.”

The bull terrier leaped up in astonishment. He cried out, “You don’t mean to say they keep a boy?”

Tam grinned and said, “Sure! Greatest boy on Earth. Ten this year.”

“Well, well, this is news! I wish they’d kept a boy when I was there.”

The Airedale looked at his new friend intently. “See here, who are you?” he demanded.

But the other hurried on. “I used to run away from them just to play with a boy. They’d punish me, and I always wanted to tell them it was their fault for not getting one.”

     
     

“Who are you, anyway?” repeated Tam. “Whose dog were you?”

“You’ve already guessed. I see it in your quivering snout. I’m the old dog that had to leave them about ten years ago.”

Tam asked, “Their old dog Bully?”

“Yes, I’m Bully.” They nosed each other with deeper affection, then strolled about the glades shoulder-to-shoulder. Bully then more eagerly pressed for news. “Tell me, how are they getting along?”

Tam answered, “Very well indeed. They’ve paid for the house.”

“I suppose you occupy the kennel?”

“No. They said that they couldn’t stand it to see another dog in your old place.”

Bully stopped to howl gently. “That touches me. It’s generous of you to tell me that. To think that they missed me!”

For a little while, they went on in silence. But evening fell, and the light from the golden streets inside of the city gave the only glow to the scene. Bully grew nervous and suggested that they go back. “We can’t see so well at night. And I like to be pretty close to the path, especially toward morning.”

       
      

Tam assented. He said, trying to be helpful, “And I will point them out. You might not know them just at first.”

Bully said, “Oh, we know them. Sometimes the babies have so grown up that they’re rather hazy in their recollection of how we look. They think we’re bigger than we are. But you can’t fool us dogs.”

“It’s understood,” Tam cunningly arranged, “that when he or she arrives, you’ll sort of make them feel at home while I wait for the boy?”

“That’s the best plan,” agreed Bully, kindly. “And if by any chance the little fellow should come first, there’s been a lot of them this summer, of course, you’ll introduce me?”

“I shall be proud to do it,” said Tam.

And so with muzzles sunk between their paws, and with their eyes straining down the pilgrims’ road, they waited outside the gate.

     
    
********    
   
       

A Ghost

By, Guy de Maupassant

Translated for this volume by M. Charles Sommer.
    
We were speaking of sequestration, alluding to a recent lawsuit. It was at the close of a friendly evening in a very old mansion near Granville Street. And each of the guests had a story to tell, which he assured us was true.

Then the old Marquis de Chambord, eighty-two years old, rose from his seat. He came forward to lean on the mantelpiece. He told the following story in his slightly quavering voice.

“I, too, have witnessed a strange thing. It was so strange that it has been the nightmare of my life. It happened fifty-six years ago. Yet there is not a month when I do not see it again in my dreams. From that day, I have borne a mark, a stamp of fear. Do you understand?”

“Yes, for ten minutes I was a prey to terror. It was so powerful that – ever since – a constant dread has remained in my soul. Unexpected sounds chill me to the heart. Objects which I can ill distinguish in the evening shadows make me long to flee. I am afraid at night.”

    
     

“No! I would not have admitted such a thing before reaching my present age. But now I may tell everything. One may fear imaginary dangers at eighty-two years old. But before actual danger, I have never turned back, my friends.”

“That affair so upset my mind to the core. It filled me with such a deep, mysterious unrest that I never could tell it. I kept it in that inmost part, that corner where we conceal our sadnesses, our shameful secrets, and all the weaknesses of our life which cannot be confessed.”

“I will tell you that strange happening just as it took place. But I will make no attempt to explain it. Unless I went mad for one short hour, it must be explainable, though. Yet I was not mad, and I will prove it to you. Imagine what you will. Here are the simple facts.”

“It was in 1827, in July. I was quartered with my regiment in Rouen. One day, as I was strolling on the quay, I came across a man who I believed that I recognized. However, I could not place him with certainty. I instinctively went more slowly, ready to pause. The stranger saw my impulse. He looked at me, and he then fell into my arms.”

    
    

“It was a friend from my younger days. I had been very fond of him. He seemed to have become half a century older in the five years since I had seen him. His hair was white, and he stooped in his walk. It was as if he were exhausted. He understood my amazement, and he told me the story of his life.”

“A terrible event had broken him down. He had fallen madly in love with a young girl. He had married her in a kind of dreamlike ecstasy. After a year of unalloyed bliss and unexhausted passion, she had died suddenly of heart disease. She was, no doubt, killed by love itself.”

“He had left the country on the very day of her funeral. He had come to live in his hotel at Rouen. He remained there, solitary and desperate, grief slowly mining him. He was so wretched that he constantly thought of suicide.”

“‘As I thus came across you again,’ he said, ‘I shall ask a great favor of you. I want you to go to my chateau and get some papers that I urgently need. They are in the writing desk of my room. Alas, it was OUR room. I cannot send a servant or a lawyer. The errand must be kept private. I want absolute silence.'”

“‘I shall give you the key of the room, which I locked carefully myself before leaving, and the key to the writing-desk. I shall also give you a note for the gardener, who will let you in.'”

     
    

“‘Come to breakfast with me tomorrow. We’ll talk the matter over.'”

“I promised to render him that slight service. It would mean a pleasant excursion for me, as his home was not more than twenty-five miles from Rouen. I could go there in an hour on horseback.”

“At ten o’clock the next day I was with him. We breakfasted alone together, yet he did not utter more than twenty words. He asked me to excuse him. The thought that I was going to visit the room where his happiness lay shattered, upset him, he said. Indeed, he seemed perturbed and worried. It was as if some mysterious struggle were taking place in his soul.”

“At last, he explained exactly what I was to do. It was very simple. I was to take two packages of letters and some papers, locked in the first drawer at the right of the desk for which I had the key. He added this.”

“‘I need not ask you not to glance at them.'”

“I was almost hurt by his words, and told him so, rather sharply. He stammered back at me.”

“‘Forgive me. I suffer so much!'”

“And tears came to his eyes. I left about one o’clock to accomplish my errand. The day was radiant, and I rushed through the meadows. I was listening to the song of the larks, and to the rhythmical beat of my sword on my riding-boots.”

   
    

“Then I entered the forest, and I set my horse to walking. Branches of the trees softly caressed my face. And, now and then, I would catch a leaf between my teeth and bite it with avidity. I was full of the joy of life, such as fills you without reason. I felt a tumultuous happiness that was almost indefinable, a kind of magical strength.”

“As I neared the house, I took out the letter for the gardener. I noted with surprise that it was sealed. I was so amazed and so annoyed that I almost turned back without fulfilling my mission. Then I thought that I should thus display over-sensitiveness and bad taste. My friend might have sealed it unconsciously, worried as he was.”

“The manor looked as though it had been deserted the last twenty years. The gate was wide-open and rotten. One wondered how it held itself up. Grass filled the paths, and you could not tell the flower-beds from the lawn.”

“At the noise that I made kicking a shutter, an old man came out from a side-door. He was apparently amazed to see me there. I dismounted from my horse and gave him the letter. He read it once or twice, turned it over, looked at me with suspicion, and asked, ‘Well, what do you want?'”

“I answered sharply, ‘You must know it, as you have read your master’s orders. I want to get in the house.'”

     
    

“He appeared overwhelmed. He said, ‘So, you are going in, in, in his room?'”

“I was getting impatient. ‘By Jove, man!’ I said. ‘Do you intend to question me, by chance?'”

“He stammered, ‘No, sir, only, it has not been opened since, since the death. If you will wait five minutes, I will go in to see whether.'”

“I interrupted angrily, ‘See here, are you joking? You can’t go in that room, as I have the key!’ He no longer knew what to say.”

“‘Then, sir, I will show you the way.'”

“I responded, ‘Show me the stairs and leave me alone. I can find it without your help.'”

“‘But, still, sir,’ he objected.”

“Then I lost my temper. I yelled, ‘Now be quiet! Else you’ll be sorry!’ I roughly pushed him aside and went into the house. I first went through the kitchen. Then, I crossed two small rooms occupied by the man and his wife. From there I stepped into a large hall. I went up the stairs, and I recognized the door that my friend had described to me. I opened it with ease and went in.”

   
    

“The room was so dark that, at first, I could not distinguish anything. I paused, arrested by that moldy and stale odor peculiar to deserted and condemned rooms. That is, of dead rooms. Then gradually my eyes grew accustomed to the gloom. I now saw rather clearly a great room in disorder. There was a bed without sheets, that still had its mattresses and pillows, one of which bore the deep print of an elbow or a head. It was oddly as if someone had just been resting on it.”

“The chairs seemed all in confusion. I noticed that a door, probably that of a closet, had remained ajar. I first went to the window and opened it to get some light. But the hinges of the outside shutters were so rusted that I could not loosen them. I even tried to break them with my sword, but I did not succeed. As those fruitless attempts irritated me, and as my eyes were by now adjusted to the dim light, I gave up hope of getting more light, and I went toward the writing-desk.”

“I sat down in an armchair, folded back the top, and opened the drawer. It was full to the edge. I needed but three packages, which I knew how to distinguish. So, I started looking for them. I was straining my eyes to decipher the inscriptions, when I thought that I heard, or rather felt, a rustle behind me. I took no notice, thinking that a draft had lifted some curtain.”

    
    

“But a minute later, another movement, almost indistinct, sent a disagreeable little shiver over my skin. It was so ridiculous to be moved thus even so slightly, that I would not turn around, being ashamed. I had just discovered the second package that I needed, and I was on the point of reaching for the third. But then, I heard a great and sorrowful sigh, close to my shoulder. It made me give a mad leap two yards away! In my jump, I had turned around, and my hand was on the hilt of my sword. Surely had I not felt that, I would have fled like a coward.”

“A tall woman, dressed in white, was facing me. She was standing behind the chair in which I had sat a just second before. Such a shudder ran through me that I almost fell back! Oh, no one who has not felt them can understand those gruesome and ridiculous terrors! The soul melts, your heart seems to stop, and your whole body becomes limp as a sponge. Your innermost parts feel like they are collapsing.”

“I do not believe in ghosts, and yet I broke down before the hideous fear of the dead. And I suffered, oh, I suffered more in a few minutes, in the irresistible anguish of supernatural dread, than I have suffered in all the rest of my life!”

   
   

“If she had not spoken, I might have died. But she did speak. She spoke in a soft and plaintive voice which set my nerves vibrating. I could not say that I regained my self-control. No, I was past knowing what I did. But the kind of pride that I have in myself, as well as a military pride, helped me to maintain, almost in spite of myself, an honorable countenance. I was making a pose, a pose for myself, and for her, whatever she was, woman, or phantom. I realized this later, for at the time of the apparition, I could think of nothing. I was deathly afraid.”

“She said, ‘Oh, you can be of great help to me, sir!’ I tried to answer, but I was unable to utter one word. A vague sound came from my throat. She continued, ‘Will you? You can save me, cure me. I suffer terribly. I always suffer. I suffer, oh, I suffer!'”

“And she sat down gently in my chair. She looked at me. ‘Will you?’ she pined. I nodded my head, being still paralyzed. Then she handed me a woman’s comb of tortoise-shell. She murmured, ‘Comb my hair! Oh, comb my hair! That will cure me. Look at my head, how I suffer! And my hair, how it hurts!'”

    
    

“Her loose hair, very long, very black, it seemed to me, hung over the back of the chair. It was touching the floor. Why did I do it? Why did I, shivering, accept that comb? And why did I take between my hands her long hair. It left on my skin a ghastly impression of cold, as if I had handled serpents. I do not know why I did it. That feeling still clings about my fingers, and I shiver when I recall it.”

“I combed her. I handled, I know not how, that hair of ice. I bound and unbound it. I plaited it as one plaits a horse’s mane. She sighed, bent her head, seemed happy. Suddenly she said, ‘Thank you!’ And she tore the comb from my hands, and she fled through the door which I had noticed was half-opened.”

“Left alone, I had for a few seconds the hazy feeling that one feels in waking up from a nightmare. Then I recovered myself. I ran to the window and broke the shutters by my furious assault. A stream of light poured in. I rushed to the door through which that spectral being had gone. I found it locked and immovable.”

“Then a fever of flight seized on me, a panic, the true panic of battle. I quickly grasped the three packages of letters from the open desk. I crossed the room running. I took the steps of the stairway four at a time. I found myself outside, I don’t know how. I saw my horse close by, and I mounted the steed in one giant leap and left at a full gallop. I didn’t stop till I reached Rouen and drew up in front of my house. Having thrown the reins to my orderly, I flew to my room and locked myself in to think.”

   
   

“Then, for an hour, I asked myself if I had been the victim of a hallucination. Certainly I must have had some kind of nervous shock. Perhaps it was one of those brain disorders that gives rise to miracles, to which the supernatural owes its strength.”

“And I had almost concluded that it was a vision, an illusion of my senses, when I came near to the window. My eyes, by chance, looked down. My tunic was covered with hairs. They were long women’s hairs which had entangled themselves around the buttons! I took them off one-by-one and threw them out of the window with trembling fingers.”

“I then called my orderly. I felt too perturbed, too moved, to go and see my friend on that day. Besides, I needed to think over what I should tell him. I had his letters delivered to him. He gave a receipt to the soldier. He inquired after me and was told that I was not well. I had had a sunstroke, or something. He seemed distressed. I went to see him the next day, early in the morning, bent on telling him the truth. He had gone out the evening before and had not come back.”

   
   

“I returned the same day, but he had not been seen. I waited a week. He did not come back. I notified the police. They searched for him everywhere, but no one could find any trace of his passing or of his retreat. A careful search was made in the deserted manor. No suspicious clue was discovered. There was no sign that a woman had been concealed there. The inquest gave no result, and so the search went no further. And in fifty-six years I have learned nothing more. I never found out the truth.”


       
*********
   
   

Lesson 73 – Ghost Stories

    

NEW WORDS: Elsie, Harris, Hinkle, Jenkins, Lavinia, Lavinia’s, Maisey, Maisey’s, Ouija, Wainright, aboveboard, affliction, afterworld, agility, aimless, angular, appearing, beginner, brassily, brogans, bulliest, carped, chattering, cheating, clerks, cocky, concealing, corrugated, countered, coyly, crisped, darlingest, demobilize, denial, disapprove, discontent, distinctly, dozed, dratted, driveling, duckiest, dunned, elaborately, elapsed, faculties, fads, fanatics, fascination, fervently, filtered, finality, flirt, flirtatious, footstep, forgivingly, frightful, gait, gurgled, harken, haunt, haunting, hoodoos, hopelessly, huffily, humbly, hunt’s, huntress, husbandly, hussy, hysterics, idiotic, illuminated, imbecility, inexorable, invitingly, kindling, kitchenward, leered, lithely, majestically, manipulators, maroon, meself, missus, missus’s, mornin, musty, outta, paradise, patronizingly, permanently, pestering, phoned, pitying, poppycock, premonitory, propositions, protruding, purgatory, queerly, rebuked, receipts, reckons, recollections, reminiscent, rimmed, sarcastically, sensibly, shirtwaist, simpered, skewed, spasm, sprinkle’s, staccatoed, stenographer, stupidly, subjecting, suddenness, swoon, tangle, telescoped, unaccustomed, unghostly, vaguest, waspishly, wife’s, wrest, writer’s, yer
   
   

A Shady Plot

By, Elsie Brown


So, I sat down to write a ghost story. Jenkins was responsible. “Harris,” he had said to me, “give us another on the supernatural this time. Something to give them the horrors. That’s what the public wants, and your ghosts are live propositions.”

Well, I was in no position to contradict Jenkins, for, as yet, his magazine had been the only one to print my stuff. So, I had said, “Precisely!” in the deepest voice that I was capable of. Then I went out.

I hadn’t the shade of an idea for a story. But at the time, that didn’t worry me in the least. You see, I had often been like that before. And in the end, things had always come my way. I didn’t in the least know how or why. It had all been rather mysterious. You understand, I didn’t specialize in ghost stories, but more or less they seemed to specialize in me.

   
      

A ghost story had been the first fiction that I had written. Curious how that idea for a plot had come to me out of nowhere after I had chased inspiration in vain for months! Even now, whenever Jenkins wanted a ghost, he called on me. And I had never found it healthy to contradict Jenkins. Jenkins always seemed to have an uncanny knowledge as to when the landlord or the grocer were pestering me. And he dunned me for a ghost. And somehow I’d always been able to dig one up for him. So, I’d begun to get a bit cocky as to my ability.

So, I went home and sat down before my desk and sucked at the end of my pencil and waited. But nothing happened. Pretty soon, my mind began to wander off on other things. These were decidedly unghostly and material things, such as my wife’s shopping, and how on Earth I was going to cure her of her alarming tendency to take every new fad that came along and work it to death. But I realized that this would never get me any place, so I went back to staring at the ceiling.

     
     

“This writing business is delightful, isn’t it?” I said sarcastically at last, out loud, too. You see, I had reached the stage of imbecility when I was talking to myself.

“Yes,” said a voice at the other end of the room. “I should say it is!”

I admit that I jumped. Then I looked around. It was twilight by this time, and I had forgotten to turn on the lamp. The other end of the room was full of shadows and furniture. I sat staring at it and presently noticed something just taking shape. It was exactly like watching one of these moving picture cartoons being put together. First an arm came out, then a bit of sleeve of a stiff white shirtwaist. Then there was a leg and a plaid skirt, until, at last, there she was “all complete,” whoever she was.

She was long and angular, with enormous fishy eyes behind big bone-rimmed spectacles. And her hair wax in a tight wad at the back of her head. Yes, I seemed to be able to see right through her head! And there was her jaw. Well, it looked so solid that, for the moment, I began to doubt my very own senses and believe that she was real, after all.

     
     

She came over and stood in front of me and glared. Yes, she positively glared down at me. But, to my knowledge, I had never laid eyes on this woman before, to say nothing of giving her cause to look at me like that.

I sat still, feeling pretty helpless I can tell you. But at last she barked, “What are you gaping at?”

I swallowed, though I hadn’t been chewing anything. “Nothing,” I said. “Absolutely nothing. My dear lady, I was merely waiting for you to tell me why you had come. And excuse me, but do you always come in sections like this? I should think that your body parts might get mixed up sometimes.”

“Didn’t you send for me?” she crisped.

Imagine how I felt at that! “Why, no. I don’t seem to remember.”

She barked back, “Look here. Haven’t you been calling on heaven and Earth all afternoon to help you write a story?” I nodded, and then a possible explanation occurred to me, and my spine got cold. Suppose this was the ghost of a stenographer applying for a job! I had had an advertisement in the paper recently. I opened my mouth to explain that the position was filled, and permanently so. But she stopped me.

   
     

She said, “And think about when I got back to the office from my last case and was ready for you. Didn’t you switch off to something else and sit there driveling so that I couldn’t attract your attention until just now?”

I muttered, “I’m very sorry, really.”

“Well, you needn’t be. That’s because I just came to tell you to stop bothering us for assistance. You ain’t going to get it. We’re going on STRIKE!”

“What!” I cried.

She rebuked me. “You don’t have to yell at me.”

“I didn’t mean to yell,” I said humbly. “But I’m afraid that I didn’t quite understand you. You said you were, what?”

“Going on strike. Don’t you know what a strike is? Not another plot do you get from us!”

I stared at her and wet my lips. “Is that where my ideas have been coming from?”

“Of course. Where else?” she noted.

“But my ghosts aren’t a bit like you,” I told her.

“If they were, people wouldn’t believe in them.” She draped herself on the top of my desk among the pens and ink bottles and leaned towards me. “In the other life, I used to write.”

     
     

“You did, eh?”

She nodded. Then she said, “But that has nothing to do with my present form. It might have, but I gave it up at last for that very reason, and went to work as a reader on a magazine.” She sighed, and rubbed the end of her long eagle nose with a reminiscent finger. “Those were terrible days, and the memory of them made me mistake purgatory for paradise. And, at last, when I attained my present state of being, I made up my mind that something should be done. I found others who had suffered similarly, and between us we organized ‘The Writer’s Inspiration Bureau.’ We scout around until we find a writer without ideas, and with a mind soft enough to accept impression. The case is brought to the attention of the main office, and one of us assigned to it. When that case is finished, we bring in a report.”

“But I never saw you before!”

“And you wouldn’t have this time if I hadn’t come to announce the strike. Many a time I’ve leaned on your shoulder when you’ve thought that you were thinking hard.” I groaned and clutched my hair. The very idea of that horrible scarecrow so much as touching me! And wouldn’t my wife be shocked?! I shivered. “But,” she continued, “that’s at an end. We’ve been called out of our beds a little too often in recent years, and now we’re through.”

    
     

“But my dear madam, I assure you that I have had nothing to do with that. I hope that I’m properly grateful and all that, you see.”

“Oh, it isn’t you,” she explained patronizingly. “It’s those Ouija board fanatics. There was a time when we had nothing much to occupy us and used to haunt a little on the side, purely for amusement, but not anymore. We’ve had to give up haunting almost entirely. We sit at a desk and answer questions now. And such questions!” She shook her head hopelessly, and taking off her glasses wiped them, and put them back on her nose again.

“But what have I got to do with this?” I chirped.

She gave me a pitying look and rose. “You’re to exert your influence. Get all your friends and acquaintances to stop using the Ouija board, and then we’ll start helping you to write.”

“But!”

Then, there was a footstep outside my door. “John! Oh, John!” called the voice of my wife.

I waved my arms at the ghost with something of the motion of a beginner when learning to swim. “Madam, I must ask you to leave, and at once. Consider the impression if you were seen here.”

    
    

The ghost nodded, and began, very sensibly, I thought, to demobilize and evaporate. First, the brogans on her feet grew misty until I could see the floor through them. Then the affection spread to her knees and gradually extended upward. By this time, my wife was opening the door. “Don’t forget the strike,” she repeated, while her lower jaw began to disintegrate. And as my Lavinia crossed the room to me, the last vestige of her ear faded into space.

“John, why in the world are you sitting in the dark?”

“Just thinking, my dear.”

“Thinking, rubbish! You were talking out loud,” she carped.

I remained silent while she lit the lamps, thankful that her back was turned to me. When I am nervous or excited, there’s a muscle in my face that starts to twitch. And this pulls up one corner of my mouth and gives the appearance of an idiotic grin. So far, I had managed to conceal this affliction from Lavinia.

Then she piped up, “You know, I bought the loveliest thing this afternoon. Everybody’s wild over them!”

I remembered her craze for taking up new fads and a premonitory chill crept up the back of my neck. “It, it isn’t!” I began and stopped. I simply couldn’t ask. The possibility was too horrible.

    
     

She confirmed my fear. “You’d never guess in the world. It’s the duckiest, darlingest Ouija board, and so cheap! I got it at a bargain sale. Why, what’s the matter, John?”

I felt things slipping. “Nothing,” I said, and looked around for the ghost. Suppose that she had lingered, and upon hearing what my wife had said should suddenly appear. Like all sensitive women, Lavinia was subject to hysterics.

“But you looked so funny, John.”

“I always do when I’m interested,” I gulped. “But don’t you think that was a foolish thing to buy?”

“Foolish! Oh, John! Foolish! And after me getting it for you!”

“For me! What do you mean?”

“To help you write your stories. Why, for instance, suppose that you wanted to write a historical novel? You wouldn’t have to wear your eyes out over those musty old books in the public library. All you’d have to do would be to get out your Ouija and talk to Napoleon, or William the Conqueror, or Helen of Troy. Well, maybe not Helen. Anyhow, you’d have all of the local color that you’d need, and without a speck of trouble. And think how easy writing your short stories will be now.”

“But Lavinia, you surely don’t believe in Ouija boards.”

     
     

“I don’t know, John. They are awfully thrilling.” She had seated herself on the arm of my chair and was looking dreamily across the room. I started and turned around. There was nothing there, and I sank back with relief. So far, so good.

“Oh, certainly, they’re thrilling all right. That’s just it. They’re a darn sight too thrilling. They’re positively devilish. Now, Lavinia, you have plenty of sense, and I want you to get rid of that thing just as soon as you can. Take it back and get something else.”

My wife crossed her knees and stared at me through narrowed lids. “John Harris,” she said distinctly. “I don’t propose to do anything of the kind. In the first place, they won’t exchange things bought at a bargain sale. And in the second, if you aren’t interested in the afterworld, I am. So there!” And she slid down and walked from the room before I could think of a single thing to say. She walked very huffily.

Well, it was like that all the rest of the evening. Just as soon as I mentioned Ouija boards, I felt things begin to cloud up. So, I decided to let it go for the present, in the hope that she might be more reasonable later.

After supper, I had another try at the writing. But as my mind continued a perfect blank, I gave it up and went off to bed.

    
    

The next day was Saturday, and it being near the end of the month and a particularly busy day, I left home early without seeing Lavinia. Understand, I haven’t quite reached the point where I can give my whole time to writing. And being bookkeeper for a lumber company does help with the grocery bills and pay for Lavinia’s fancy shopping. Friday had been a half holiday, and, of course, when I got back the work was piled up pretty high. It was so high, in fact, that ghosts and stories, and everything else, vanished in a perfect tangle of figures.

When I got off of the street car that evening, my mind was still churning. I remember now that I noticed, even from the corner, how brightly the house was illuminated. But at the time, that didn’t mean anything to me. I recall, as I went up the steps and opened the door, I murmured, “Nine-times-nine is eighty-one!”

And then Maisey met me in the hall. She belted out, with her distinctive Scottish brogue, “Master Harris! The Missus reckons that yer‘ lost! She said that she’d phoned ye this mornin‘ to be home early, but for the lord’s sake for ye to not stop to arg-ya’ now, but to harken to get ready for the company, an’ to come on down.”

Some memory of a message given me by one of the clerks filtered back through my brain. But I had been hunting three lost receipts at the time, and had completely forgotten it.

“Company?” I said stupidly. “What company?”

    
    

“The Missus’s Ouija board party,” said Maisey. Then rolling her eyes, she disappeared in the direction of the kitchen.

I must have gone upstairs and dressed and come down again. I presently found myself standing in the dimly lighted lower hall wearing my second best suit and a fresh shirt and collar. But I have no recollections of the process. There was a great chattering coming from our little parlor, and I went over to the half-opened door and peered through.

The room was full of women, most of them elderly, whom I recognized as belonging to my wife’s Book Club. They were sitting in couples, and between each couple was a Ouija board! The mournful squeak of the legs of the moving triangular things on which they rested their fingers filled the air and mixed in with the conversation. I looked around for the ghost, with my heart sunk down to zero. What if Lavinia should see her and go mad before my eyes! And then my wife came and tapped me on the shoulder.

“John,” she said in her sweetest voice, and I noticed that her cheeks were very pink and her eyes very bright. My wife is never so pretty as when she’s doing something she knows that I disapprove of. “John, dear, I know that you’ll help us out. Mrs. William Augustus Wainright phoned at the last moment to say that she couldn’t possibly come. So, that leaves poor Laura Hinkle without a partner. Now, John, I know that some people can work a Ouija by themselves. But Laura can’t, and she’ll just have a horrible time unless you partner up with her.”

    
    

“Me!?” I gasped. “Me! I won’t!” But even as I spoke, she had taken my arm, and the next thing I knew I was sitting with the thing on my knees and Miss Laura Hinkle sitting opposite of me. She was grinning in my face like a flirtatious crocodile.

“I won’t,” I began.

“Now, Mr. Harris, don’t you be shy.” Miss Laura Hinkle leaned forward and shook a bony finger almost under my chin.

I tried to resist. “I’m not! Only I say I won’t!”

She countered, “No, it’s very easy, really. You just put the tips of your fingers right here beside the tips of my fingers.” And the first thing I knew, she had taken my hands and was coyly holding them in the position desired. She released them presently, and the little board began to slide around in an aimless sort of way. There seemed to be some force tugging it about. I looked at my partner, first with suspicion, and then with a vast relief. If she was doing it, then all that talk about spirits must be poppycock. Oh, I did hope that Miss Laura Hinkle was cheating with that board!

“Ouija, dear, won’t you tell us something?” she cooed. And at that very instant, the thing seemed to take life. It rushed to the upper left hand corner of the board and hovered with its front leg on the word “Yes.” Then it began to fly around so fast that I gave up any attempt to follow it. My companion was bending forward and had started to spell out loud.

    
    

“‘T-r-a-i-t-o-r.’ Traitor! Why, what does she mean?”

“I haven’t the vaguest notion,” I said desperately. My collar felt very tight.

“But she must mean something. Ouija, dear, won’t you explain yourself more fully?”

“‘A-s-k h-i-m!’ Ask him. Ask who, Ouija?”

I blurted out, “I’m going.” I choked and tried to get up, but my fingers seemed stuck to that dreadful board, and I dropped back again.

Apparently Miss Hinkle had not heard my protest. The thing was going around faster than ever, and she was reading the message silently. Her brow was corrugated, and the light of the huntress shone intensely in her pale blue eyes.

“Why, she says it’s YOU, Mr. Harris. What in heaven does she mean? Ouija, won’t you tell us who is talking?”

I groaned, but that inexorable board continued to spell. I always did hate a spelling match! Miss Hinkle was again following it aloud.

“‘H-e-l-e-n.’ Helen!” She raised her voice until it could be heard at the other end of the room. “Lavinia, dear, do you know anyone by the name of Helen?”

“By the name of, sorry, I can’t hear you.” And my wife made her way over to us between the Book Club’s chairs.

    
     

“You know the funniest thing has happened,” she whispered excitedly. “Someone had been trying to communicate with John through Mrs. Hunt’s and Mrs. Sprinkle’s Ouija! Someone by the name of Helen.”

“Why, isn’t that curious!” said Lavinia.

Miss Hinkle simpered. “Someone giving the name of Helen has just been calling for your husband here.”

“But we don’t know anyone by the name of Helen.” Lavinia stopped and began to look at me through narrowed lids, much as she had done in the library the evening before. And then from different parts of the room other manipulators began to report. Every plagued one of those five Ouija boards was calling me by name! I felt my ears grow crimson, purple, maroon. My wife was looking at me as though I were some peculiar insect. The squeak of Ouija boards and the murmur of conversation rose louder and louder. And then I felt my face twitch in the spasm of that idiotic grin. I tried to straighten my wretched features into their usual semblance of humanity. I really tried, but, alas, I failed.

    
    

“Doesn’t he look sly!” said Miss Hinkle. And then I got up and fled from the room. I do not know how that party ended. I do not want to know. I went straight upstairs, then undressed and crawled into bed. I lay there in the burning dark while the last guest gurgled in the hall below about the wonderful evening she had spent. I lay there while the front door shut after her. I heard Lavinia’s steps came up the stairs, and they passed the door to the guest room beyond. And then after a couple of centuries elapsed, the clock struck three, and I dozed off to sleep.

At the breakfast table the next morning, there was no sign of my wife. I concluded that she was sleeping late. But Maisey, upon being questioned, only shook her head. Then, she muttered something, and she turned the whites of her eyes up to the ceiling. I was glad when the meal was over. Then I hurried to the library for another try at that story.

I had hardly seated myself at the desk when there came a tap at the door. Then, a white slip of paper slid under it. I unfolded it and read this, much to my discontent.

“DEAR JOHN, I am going back to my grandmother. My lawyer will communicate with you later.”

“Oh,” I cried. “Oh, I wish I was dead!”

“And that’s exactly what you ought to be!” said that horrible voice from the other end of the room.

    
    

I sat up abruptly. I had sunk into a chair under the blow of the letter. Then I dropped back again and my hair rose in a thick prickle on the top of my head. Coming majestically across the floor towards me was a highly polished pair of thick-laced shoes. I stared at them in a sort of dreadful fascination. And then something about their gait attracted my attention, and I recognized them. “See here,” I said sternly. “What do you mean by appearing here like this?”

“I can’t help it,” said the voice, which seemed to come from a point about five and a half feet above the shoes. I raised my eyes and presently distinguished her round protruding mouth.

“Why can’t you just show up all at once? It’s disturbing to me that you walk in sections.”

“Just give me time,” said the mouth in an exasperated voice. “I assure you that the rest of me will presently arrive.”

“But what’s the matter with you? You never acted this way before.”

She seemed primed to make a violent effort, for a portion of a fishy eye and the end of her nose popped into view with a suddenness that made me jump.

“It’s all your fault.” She glared at me, while part of her hair and her plaid skirt began slowly to take form.

“My fault!?” I protested.

   
   

“Of course. How can you keep a lady up working all night and then expect her to retain all of her faculties the next day? I’m just too tired to materialize.”

“Then why did you bother?”

“Because I was sent to ask when your wife is going to get rid of that confounded Ouija board.”

“How should I know! I wish to heaven I’d never seen you!” I cried. “Look what you’ve done! You’ve lost me my wife. You’ve lost me my home. And you’ve shattered my happiness!”

And then things got even worse! “Master Harris!” came a call from the hall outside. “Master Harris! I hereby give ye my immediate notice. I quit! I’m not subjecting meself to be inside a house with creepy hoodoos.” And the steps retreated.

I moaned, “Oh, great! And now you’ve lost me my housekeeper.”

“I didn’t come here to be abused,” said the ghost coldly.

And then the door opened, and Lavinia entered. She wore the brown hat and coat that she usually travels in, and she carried a suitcase which she set down on the floor. That suitcase had an air of solid finality about it, and its lock leered at me brassily.

     
     

I leapt from my chair with unaccustomed agility and sprang in front of my wife. I had to conceal that awful phantom from her, at any risk! She did not look at me or, thank heavens, behind me. Instead, she fixed her injured gaze upon the wastebasket, as if to wrest dark secrets from it.

“I have come to tell you that I am leaving,” she staccatoed.

“Oh, yes, yes!” I agreed, flapping my arms about to attract attention from the corner. “That’s just fine. That’s just great!”

“So, you want me to go, do you?” she demanded.

“Sure, yes. Right away! A change of air will do you good. I’ll join you presently!” If only she would go till Helen could depart! I’d have the devil of a time explaining afterward, of course. But anything would be better than to have Lavinia see a ghost. Why, that sensitive little woman couldn’t bear to have a mouse say “boo” at her. And what would she say to a ghost in her own living room?

Lavinia cast a cold eye upon me. “You are acting very queerly,” she sniffed. “You are concealing something from me.”

Just then, the door opened, and Maisey called, “Miz Harris! Miz Harris! I’ve come to tell you that I’m taking my leave of this spooky place.”

My wife turned her head a moment. “But why, Maisey?”

    
    

“I ain’t staying around no place long with them supernatural Ouija board contraptions. I’m scared of those frightful hoodoos. I’m outta‘ here!”

“Is that all you’ve got to complain about?” Lavinia inquired.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“All right, then. Go back to the kitchen. You can use the board for kindling wood.”

“Who? Me touch that thing? No, ma’am, not me!”

“I’ll be the party to burn it,” I shouted. “I’ll be glad to burn it.”

Maisey’s heavy steps moved, off kitchenward.

Then my Lavinia turned waspishly to me again. “John, there’s not a bit of use trying to deceive me. What is it you are trying to conceal from me?”

“Who? Me? Oh, no,” I lied elaborately, looking around to see if that dratted ghost was concealed enough. She was so big, and I’m rather a smallish man. But that was a bad move on my part.

“John,” Lavinia demanded like a ward boss, “you are hiding somebody in here! Who is it?”

I only waved denial and gurgled in my throat. She went on, “It’s bad enough to have you flirt over the Ouija board with that hussy.”

     
    

“Oh, the affair was quite aboveboard, I assure you, my love!” I cried, leaping lithely about to keep her from focusing her gaze behind me.

She thrust me back with sudden muscle. “I will see who’s behind you! Where is that Helen?”

“Me? I’m Helen,” came from the ghost. Lavinia looked at that apparition. She peered at that owl-eyed phantom, in plaid skirt and stiff shirtwaist, with hair skewed back and no powder on her nose. I threw a protecting husbandly arm about her to catch her when she should faint. But she didn’t swoon. A broad, satisfied smile spread over her face.

“I thought that you were Helen of Troy,” she murmured.

“I used to be Helen of Troy, New York,” said the ghost. “And now I’ll be moving along, if you’ll excuse me. See you later.”

With that, she telescoped briskly, till we saw only a hand waving farewell.

My Lavinia fell forgivingly into my arms. I kissed her once or twice fervently, and then I shoved her aside, for I felt a sudden strong desire to write. The sheets of paper on my desk were spread invitingly before me.

“I’ve got the bulliest plot for a ghost story!” I cried.

     
   
*********

     

   
WEEK TWENTY-FIVE PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-SIX    
      

WEEK TWENTY-SIX READING PASSAGES    
    

Lesson 74 – Misc Iconic Word List “Filling Final Gaps” Vocab-Builder

   
NEW WORDS: CNN, Dijon, Impressionist, Palestinian, UFO, acronym, adversity, affluence, aide, ailment, airfields, alienated, allocation, amassing, analogous, anomaly, arcane, bettered, buffing, caption, casserole, cholesterol, clandestine, cognitive, concise, cowardice, crass, cripple, crosswalk, crutch, custody, denounce, diapers, digit, digits, distortion, doldrums, dour, educator, enjoys, excerpt, flaunted, forbade, formative, fortresses, gridlock, header, hibiscus, hijack, hymnal, implications, inclination, jaywalker, jockeyed, jovial, leviathan, lifestyle, linoleum, literal, litterbug, logjam, loiter, lurid, macaroni, malcontent, mallet, megalodon, metaphor, midsummer, midwinter, mismatch, neighborly, nutcase, occupational, oppress, overload, pacifier, pampered, peeve, persimmon, practitioners, quotation, racist, recluse, remedial, retained, rift, scholarship, schooled, shindigs, skinks, spatial, sprain, stardust, staunch, stiffen, strategies, strove, submitted, subterfuge, symphony, synonym, tamales, tattle, taxpayer, testimony, trawler, trespass, trustful, tunneled, undertaken, unified, vault, vibrance, viewer

    

Will the Israeli-Palestinian rift ever be resolved?

“CIA” is the acronym for “Central Intelligence Agency.”

My mom is a teacher’s aide.

Our state got its allocation of the vaccine.

His crass jokes alienated me.

If I sprain my ankle, I must walk with a crutch.

My aunt leads a modest lifestyle.

The team is unified in its support for the coach.

The spy was sent on a clandestine mission.

My sister is my most trustful friend.

I submitted my report to the boss.

The folks at that table are medical practitioners.

Can’t we report that litterbug to the police?

Gramps was a high school math educator.

Let’s learn how to multiply one digit by three digits.

No one went near that dour malcontent.

That jaywalker almost got run over!

Their new leader will no longer oppress the people.

My weird aunt’s a nutcase.

I saw him stiffen up as the bully went toward him.

The baby wants to chew on his pacifier.

He’s amassing a fortune with his product.

We’ve undertaken many strategies, but none have worked.

     
     

Have you tried hibiscus tea?

He flaunted his new sports car.

She grew up in a home of affluence.

I want Dijon mustard on my sandwich.

Your speech should be more concise.

They know who tried to hijack the plane.

Gran has a lung ailment.

My friends had a midsummer pool party.

There are lots of occupational hazards in that lab.

Congress is in gridlock over this bill.

I HATE changing diapers!

She strove to be the best in her field.

Dad’s a loyal viewer of CNN News.

That horror movie was lurid!

Our defense will cripple their team’s passes!

They tunneled into the bank vault.

Overload the speaker by turning it too loud, and you’ll get distortion.

Don’t loiter at the mall.

Their chain of fortresses kept the enemy at bay.

Relax, I don’t mean that I’ll jump off a building in the literal sense.

“Rad” is a synonym for “cool.”

Sis, don’t tattle on me!

Should we put this phrase in as a caption or a header?

     
     

She was pampered as a child.

High cholesterol is bad for your heart.

She jockeyed for position among the runners.

Let’s sing song number 787 in the church hymnal.

The linoleum floor needs buffing.

I’ll now read an excerpt from her third book.

Their marriage is a mismatch.

We must denounce their country’s actions.

Mom’s making lobster macaroni and cheese!

My brother will peeve me at least ten times each day.

We bombed the enemy’s airfields.

It’s safer to cross the street via a crosswalk.

The implications of her statement suggest that he’s guilty.

The croquet mallet cracked in half.

It would be neighborly to have that new couple to dinner.

Their shindigs are always fun.

Was that a spatial anomaly or a UFO?

No one had better trespass on my land!

His actions reek of cowardice.

To hit a home run is analogous to getting a touchdown.

Traffic’s in a logjam.

My inclination is go forward with the plan.

Her cognitive skills suggest that she’s a genius.

When he retired, he became a rarely-seen recluse.

     
    

She bettered me in our chess match.

I’m having midwinter doldrums with all this bleak weather.

Yum, tamales for lunch!

Our son got a full scholarship to college.

I doubt that any taxpayerenjoys” paying their taxes.

Skinks move like lightning.

I love the colors in Impressionist art.

The quotation from that house painter is too expensive.

These arcane writings could get him in trouble.

I forbade her to date him.

A persimmon is a tart fruit.

I love the vibrance in your photo.

His testimony locked up the case for the prosecution.

Mom fixed us a yummy casserole.

They were home-schooled in their formative years.

That awful man is a staunch racist.

They retained the prisoner in custody.

The trawler brought in lots of fish today.

He grew up poor and was no stranger to adversity.

Her symphony was a metaphor for the horrors of war.

The spy lived a life of subterfuge.

Santa Claus is a jovial old fellow.

He needs remedial help with math.

There was stardust in her eyes.

A megalodon was a true leviathan.

     
     
*********
   
   

Lesson 75 – Stories Misc

The Peculiar Tale Of Finding Funny
 

   
NEW WORDS: Anubin, Anubins, Buren, Carlos’s, Draco, Fillmore, Friskie, Funny’s, Georgian, Hendrix, Jayla, Jayla’s, Manchester, Volkswagen, acrobatic, airborne, applaud, assertively, athleticism, augury, behaves, butted, callous, chaotic, cloistered, commercials, coon, craziest, demented, elaborated, elucidated, embarrasses, endearing, engineered, eyewitness, ferociously, foolhardy, fretful, furor, genuinely, guffawing, guts, harbinger, hexes, hyena, impalpable, impenitent, incidents, incorrigible, indolence, jittery, lovable, lovers, maniacal, mesmerizing, mitigated, mockery, momma, mugger, paces, phenomenal, pitifully, psychiatrist, rodeo, sandbox, slimebag, spirited, stationing, sweetie, tautly, theatrical, transparently, travertine, trenchant, vigilantly, vociferously, wheeled, worthless

 

Chapter One: Funny’s Disappeared
    
Jayla lives on Manchester Avenue. Carlos resides in the house next door to her. They’ve been great friends for a number of years. And they also happen to be in the same sixth-grade class. 

Jayla’s dog, strangely named “Funny,” is lost. He hasn’t been seen for a number of days. Poor Jayla has become quite fretful. So, we turn to a warm Saturday morning. Jayla thought that it was time to go look for Funny. First, she ate a healthy breakfast. Then she called Carlos and requested his help. “Carlos, can you go with me? We need to search the neighborhood. We’ve got to try to find our family’s lovable Funny.” 

Carlos said, “Of course! I’ll accompany you immediately. I know just what it’s like to miss your pet. We lost our white Persian cat Whiskers once. That was a few years back. But we got lucky. We soon found her. Where do you think we should start to look for Funny?” 

Jayla thought for a minute. Then, she answered, “Let’s see if he’s on the next street over. He likes three of the dogs who live there. They play with each other all the time.”

        
    

After Carlos came over, the two of them scurried over to Buren Street. They walked up and down the sidewalk. They passed by every single house. They looked with care for any augury of Funny’s presence. But they were out of luck. There was no harbinger that Funny was anywhere near there. So, they stopped to think about what to do next. They were in front of an attractive Georgian brick house.

All of a sudden, they heard loud barking. In a few seconds, it quickly turned to growling! A gigantic black dog ran towards them! Jayla was tangibly jittery. Carlos bravely moved in front of Jayla to protect her. He sighted a large stick. He picked it up and held it firmly in his right hand. The dog stopped for a little bit. But he kept barking at them. The kids were frozen solid, like travertine marble statues. Then the dog went forward a few more paces. So, now, he was even closer to them. He was stationing himself right under a small, bushy tree. Jayla said, “We’ve got to get out of here, pronto.”    

Carlos cried out, “No! Don’t you dare run, Jayla. If you do, you’ll make him even more upset. Then he might run after you. If he gets any closer to us, I will use the stick to keep him away. I don’t want to hurt him, of course. So, I’ll just use the stick to keep us separated.”

        
    

Then came a total surprise. The tree branches, right above the dog, shook wildly. All of a sudden, a furry orange cat leapt out of the tree! It was almost as big as a Maine coon! It had been surreptitiously perching on a low branch. And they could not have possibly seen it. It was hiding way too well, cloistered among the thick green leaves. The airborne cat was about to take a ride, firmly planted on top of the irascible dog!

      
      

Chapter Two: That’s Crazy!  
    
The orange cat had jumped onto the barking canine. It had engineered a perfect landing onto the beast’s neck! Its substantial paws were holding on tautly to the dog’s collar. Carlos exclaimed, “Wow! Did you see that acrobatic leap? What a phenomenal sight! I’ll bet you that we’ll never eyewitness anything quite like this again!”   

Jayla answered, “Yeah, I’m nonplussed! This is totally crazy! Surely, that foolhardy cat isn’t going to get away with this!”

The two friends watched these theatrical proceedings, amazed. Their eyes were getting bigger and bigger, as they were immersed in this impalpable scene. They just couldn’t believe it. Carlos asked, “What other cat, anywhere, would be able to do that?”   

It was a chaotic display of athleticism, as the animals ran around and around the yard in a furor. They sped under trees, through the purple flowers, and into the driveway. It was somewhat like Carlos and Jayla were witnessing an animal tornado! They weren’t exactly sure. But maybe this was, quite strangely, the animals’ way of having their own bizarre kind of fun.

     
      

Chapter Three: Rodeo Rider 
    
The cat meowed vociferously, and the dog was panting hard. The cat was bouncing up and down, but it simply didn’t budge. It held on very tight to the dog’s collar. It looked like it was riding a bull in a rodeo! The dog just seemed to take the cat’s orders. And it kept running around at an aggressive speed! This entertaining adventure went on for a few mesmerizing minutes. Then all of a sudden, the cat jumped off of the dog. It landed firmly on top of the yellow Volkswagen in the driveway.   

The dog ran down the street, looking like he was a little embarrassed. Jayla said, “I can’t believe what we just saw!” But the sensational action wasn’t over, just yet. The cat jumped down from the car. And Jayla and Carlos started to applaud, because they were so impressed with the animals’ performance. Then Jayla called out softly, “Here, kitty-kitty.” And surely enough, the cat confidently walked up to the kids. But then it arched its back and hissed at them ferociously!

Carlos yelled, “For heaven’s sake, you mean-spirited cat! What exactly do you want from us? We’re not your enemy!” Jayla and Carlos took an extended look at the cat, and then at each other. Finally, the cat sauntered off. Then Carlos asked, “Where do you think that demented feline will go next?”

Jayla exclaimed, “Who knows? And who cares?! Let’s just get out of here, before those two maniacal creatures come back!”

    
      

Chapter Four: Funny’s Name  
    
The two best friends started walking. They veered off in a different direction than the pitifully embarrassed dog had ventured. Carlos questioned, “How about we go to the city park, next?”   

Jayla responded back to him, “Excellent idea. We’ll turn right at Fillmore Street, because that’s the fastest way to Orange County Park. We’ll be there soon.”   

As they walked, Carlos offered up a delicate question. “Jayla, who in the world would name their dog ‘Funny’? Why did you do that?”   

Jayla said, “Good grief, Carlos! Haven’t you looked closely into the poor thing’s eyes? The left eye points directly to the left, and the right eye points directly to the right.”   

Carlos laughed, and he said, “I haven’t paid too much attention to that, I guess. But now that you mention it, it makes total sense. He’s really just the opposite of being cross-eyed, isn’t he?”    
     
Jayla continued, “His two eyes are just a small part of it. He doesn’t have any hair on his tummy, and he limps really badly. And the next time he’s panting, take a sharp look at his tongue. It flops around, and he drools like an out-of-control water fountain.”

       
    

Carlos queried, “So you named him ‘Funny’ because he has all of these health problems?”

Jayla replied, “Well, it’s really more that he simply LOOKS funny. You know, it is what it is!”

Carlos responded, “That seems kind of callous, to me.”

Jayla vigilantly defended her choice for her dog’s name. “Carlos, he just showed up in our backyard one day, and he was not in very good shape. We didn’t know why he was so compromised. It was probably an unfriendly encounter with a wild animal in the woods, so we obviously had to help him, and we did just that.

Carlos replied, “I’m so sorry, because I had no knowledge about that. But I have one more important question. If something like that happened again, would you do the identical thing?”   

Jayla said, “Of course we would! Funny is the most loving dog that anyone could have, and he is such a very important part of our family!” By now, they had reached the park, and they were about to experience one of the craziest incidents of their young lives!

       
     

Chapter Five: The Voice
     
Jayla and Carlos went all around the park. They checked the jungle gym, the sandbox, the duck pond, the baseball field, and the volleyball area. They were now more than a little bit tired. So, they sat down in the picnic area. Their world was about to very significantly change, as they heard a voice call out.   

“Hey, Jayla! Hey, Carlos! You’re my very best friends!” Both kids looked around and around.

Jayla said, “I don’t see one single person near us. But it sounds like that voice is right here.”   

Carlos replied, “This is weird, all right. And there isn’t anything near here that someone could hide behind.” He laughed nervously. Then he suggested, “Maybe we’re going out of our minds! Should we go see a psychiatrist?” Jayla giggled.

       
     

But then, three seconds later, they heard, “Guys, it’s me, Funny.” This scared them both to death. This was way too spooky. They both instantaneously jumped to their feet. They wheeled round and round, but no one was there! Then, they heard, “Don’t you guys see me? I’m here, right by the yellow trash can. I’m next to the water fountain.”   

The kids’ heads slowly turned. And they looked down, just a little bit. And right there, in front of them, was a brown dog. He was the very same size as Funny. But he looked a little bit different. He got up and walked towards them. There was no limp. He had a chest full of hair. His tongue wasn’t floppy. He wasn’t drooling. And his eyes were looking straight ahead. Then, the voice said, “Good, now you see me. Now I don’t look so funny anymore, do I?” This was just too much for poor Jayla. She fainted on the spot!

     
     

Chapter Six: Spaceship 
    
Jayla had fainted. But who wouldn’t, if you’d just discovered that your dog could talk to you?! She woke up, about a minute later. She looked straight into her dog’s eyes. She asked, “Funny, I’ve got to ask you this. Please tell the truth! Are you really talking to me?”   

Funny said, “Yes! I really am, sweetie.”

Jayla asked, “How can that be? Your little pink mouth isn’t even moving.”   

Funny elaborated, “Jayla, you have seen too many animal movies and pet commercials. The computer makes it look like the animals are talking. But my mouth isn’t developed like yours. I just don’t have any ‘mouth muscles’ that can let me talk, like you do.”

Carlos asked, “But how in the world can we hear you, then?”   

“Carlos, it’s my brain talking to your brains. No one else but you can hear me. That’s unless I want them to. You see, I have fantastic new powers. I’ve learned SO much in the last four or five days!”   

Carlos shouted, “Come on then, Funny. You must tell us about all of this! What’s going on? And where have you been?”

      
     

Funny answered, “I’ve spent my last few days on a spaceship. I found out that I am not really a dog. I’m really an Anubin.”

“Say WHAT?!” Carlos yelled.

Funny replied, “You’ve seen pictures of Anubis. He was an Egyptian god. Remember the bad guy in the last Scooby-Doo that we all watched? He was dressed up like Anubis. He has a human body, with the head of a dog. And Anubis has big ears that stick straight up.”   

Jayla chimed in, “Yeah. Yeah, we’ve studied that in school. Carlos, do you remember that cool project that we did on Egypt?”   

Carlos elucidated, “Yes, indeed! Scary and mysterious stuff. Mummies, pyramids, tombs, spirits, and hexes. Everything that we studied regarding the Egyptians was great for Scooby stories, wasn’t it? After I read spooky stuff like that, the tiniest noise could make me jump through the roof.”   

Funny then abruptly interrupted Carlos. “Guys, I’ve got a whole lot more to tell you. But I’m starving. Could we please go back to the house so that I can eat something nourishing? I’ll fill you in more while we walk back there.” So, they all left the park. And Jayla and Carlos were all ears. They were mesmerized, lapping up Funny’s fantastical account of his Anubin experiences!

     
     

Chapter Seven: About Cats
    
Jayla, Carlos, and Funny were walking back to Jayla’s house. Funny was telling them all about his fascinating time on the Anubin spaceship. Carlos asked him a question. “Funny, why did the Anubins come to Earth in the first place?”

Funny laughed. He said, “It’s all about the beastly cats. On lots of worlds, nature gives those planets only cats. What a horrible shame that there aren’t any dogs on those worlds. It’s just not right. And it’s just not fair!”   

Jayla asked him, “What do you mean, ‘it’s not right’?”

Funny responded assertively, “Well, the fact is that most cats are just awful beings. And can you believe that the Egyptians even worshipped those beasts? We Anubins simply had to put a stop to that. So, we brought dogs to Earth. That way people could choose to bring dogs into their homes, instead of cats. That’s because dogs make infinitely better pets. Let me explain more. I’ll start off with a question for you. Carlos, which of your two cats do you like better? Friskie, your striped cat? Or Whiskers, your white cat?”   

Carlos quickly said, “That’s easy. Friskie is a much better pet. It’s because he comes when I call. He plays with me. And he doesn’t ever claw me. He’s an unconditionally loyal feline.”

       
    

Funny instantly butted in, “What you really mean is that Friskie behaves kind of like a dog. Right?”

Carlos replied, “I never thought about it. But you’re totally right. He DOES act way more like a dog!” 

Funny continued, genuinely, “Friskie is a very fine animal. He’s that rare kind of cat that a dog can actually get along with. And he’s a good friend of mine. But I can’t stand your abominable pet, Whiskers. By the way, do you guys know the worst cat around? There’s a big orange cat, on Buren Street. He’s named Hendrix, and his family should have named him, ‘Monster.’ ”    

Jayla and Carlos exchanged looks. Then they started guffawing, somewhat out of control. Jayla said, “I think we met Hendrix this morning. And yes, he was definitely, undeniably crazy.”    

Funny inquired, “Was he riding on top of a dog?”

Carlos snapped back, “Yeah! Like a cowboy on a bronco.”   

Funny looked down at the ground. Then he shook his head, saying, “That poor dog, Draco. He just doesn’t have any guts. None of the other dogs will put up with Hendrix. But Draco is always getting taken advantage of. Frankly, the way Hendrix treats old Draco embarrasses all of the dogs in the neighborhood.”

       
    

“Look, let’s be transparently trenchant about this. Here’s what your average cat is like. They scratch your furniture. They hide when you call them. And they jump up on your clean counter and table, with filthy cat litter on their paws. They shed. They get hair on everything. And then they puke up disgusting hairballs. By the way, did you know that they do that on purpose, when they are mad at you? They bite and scratch. And they hiss at your neighbor’s baby. They sneak into your closet and knock everything over. And they shred up toilet paper, all over your bathroom floor. But worst of all, they are just plain lazy. They are the poster children for indolence! Did you know that some cats sleep as many as twenty hours, every single day? Worthless critters, most of them!”   

Jayla and Carlos were in tears, they were laughing so hard. Funny had nailed it. He had just perfectly described the average cat, even though they still loved their cats, regardless of their pets’ flaws.    

Funny finished his spaceship story. “So, the Anubins help many worlds to have a better balance of pet choices. Most cat lovers just get fooled. Those sneaky cats purr, they act all sweet, and they seem so soft and fuzzy and endearing. Then behind your back, they are destroying your house and making a mockery of you among their friends.”   

Carlos added, “So the reasons that cats and dogs don’t get along very well is really an ‘outer space thing’? The Anubins brought the dogs in. That was in order to balance out the cats?”

     
    

Funny replied, “Exactly. But please be extremely clear about this. Dogs NEVER start an argument with a cat. It’s ALWAYS the cat. They insult you, over and over again. And you just can’t take it anymore. You blow your lid! They say things like this. ‘Your momma looks like a rotten banana. Your puppies look like wet prunes. Your papa looks like a beat-up, old hyena. And you look like you came out from under a slimy rock.’ ” 

Jayla said, “Wow, that’s pretty impenitent, all right. Now I see why you don’t get along with most cats!”    

They walked for a minute, without saying anything. Then, Carlos asked another question. “By the way, Funny, how were all of your health problems mitigated? You look fantastic!”   

Funny answered, “Oh, those Anubins have really advanced doctors. They knew how to fix me up. You know what else they did for me?” 

Jayla said, “No.”

    
   

Funny continued, “They provided for me a tool for lifelong learning. Do you see the little scar in my neck? They put a powerful computer chip in there. It’s hooked up to my brain. It’s way better than the computer chips on Earth. It will let me learn all kinds of amazing things, throughout my whole life. And I LOVE to LEARN! I have no idea how many new powers I can acquire, by learning from the Anubin chip! Now, I’m not supposed to tell humans about any of these powers. But you guys are my best friends. I might sneak a secret to you, every once in a while.”    

Just then, their talk was stopped by a loud cry. About a hundred feet away, they saw something awful. An elderly lady yelled out, “Please! Help! Help! That thief is running away with my purse!” There was a man running down the street, very fast.

Funny yelped, “Jayla, call 9-1-1, on your cell phone. FAST! Then watch and learn. Right now, Super-Funny gets to try out a couple of his new powers!” Then Funny called out to Jayla’s and Carlos’s brains. And he also included ‘talking to’ the crook’s brain. “You’re about to meet an Anubin! That means you’ve had it, you rotten mugger! Your destiny is a prison sentence, you incorrigible slimebag!!”

     
    
*********
    
    

Lesson 76 – Suffixes 02: “-LY” 

   
The suffix “-LY” means “characteristic of” or “in a such and such way.” Examples: “quickly” means “being quick,” “with quickness,” “in a quick way”; “sullenly” means “being sullen,” “with sullenness,” “in a sullen way”; “recklessly” means “being reckless,” “with recklessness,” “in a reckless way.” Etc …   
    
NEW WORDS: Bailey, Bette, Betts, Britt, Bryan, Brynn, Douglas, Fleur, Frannie, Frazier, Heath’s, Howie, Jace, Kaye, Kitt’s, Layla, Leigh, Mamaw, Maude, Nelson, Ogden, Paige, Prue, Reeve’s, Rey, Ricky, Ruthie, Seahawks, Selena, Shane, Shay, Simone, Sloane, Starr, Stoddard, Tripp, Trish, Vaughan, Vince, Vincent, Wayne, Wynn, Xena, Zak, Zeke, abnormally, abundantly, actively, allegedly, alternate, annually, arguably, bewitchingly, bitingly, blatantly, bloodily, boorishly, boyfriend’s, brazenly, capably, caringly, caroused, centrally, childishly, chillingly, cobalt, conservatives, creed, cuddly, deceitfully, detention, devilishly, discernibly, disturbingly, drizzly, emotionally, equitably, exquisitely, extravagantly, fittingly, foolishly, frantically, friskily, gentlemanly, glowingly, grumpily, guiltily, heartlessly, historically, houseguests, illegally, inappropriately, invasively, ironically, jestingly, jointly, jubilantly, judiciously, kayak, keenly, kiddingly, knowingly, laughingly, liberals, liturgy, logically, longingly, lovingly, mildly, miserably, monstrously, murderer, musically, narrowly, neutrally, noticeably, ominously, ornately, outlandishly, outwardly, persuasively, ponderously, powerfully, prayerfully, prudently, pushily, quarterly, raspingly, ravenously, recklessly, ripply, shyly, sleekly, slunk, structurally, suspiciously, tattled, threateningly, timely, twinkly, unashamedly, undesirably, uselessly, vengefully, vividly, voraciously, vulnerably, wittily, wondrously, wriggly, wrongfully, zanily

    

Trish is devilishly funny.

We cheered jubilantly when our team won.

Frazier was a powerfully built boxer.

Ogden was brazenly rude to his teacher.

Nelson tied the rope tautly around himself.

The Christmas tree was wondrously decorated.

Mamaw divided the sweets equitably among the kids.

The clown was zanily funny.

Frannie begged uselessly for mercy.

Mrs. Stoddard has an ornately furnished home.

It’s miserably cold outside!

Vengefully, Layla tattled on Ruthie.

The great white had monstrously sharp teeth.

Foolishly, Douglas lied to his mom.

The dogs caroused friskily in the back yard.

Our office is centrally located downtown.

Ricky guiltily slunk away from the cookie jar.

Selena was being suspiciously quiet.

Mr. Spock was emotionally compromised.

Howie was noticeably shaken after the car crash.

Maude caringly petted her cat.

Simone loved her boyfriend’s gentlemanly manners.

The battle was bloodily fought.

    
     

The houseguests were abundantly fed.

Allegedly, Vincent is guilty of the crime.

Bette finished her work in a timely fashion.

Zeke explained the answer quite logically.

Brynn was exquisitely dressed for the prom.

Inappropriately, Wayne burped loudly.

Vince was wrongfully accused of pulling her hair.

Fleur won the tennis match handily.

Jointly, the twins said the Pledge of Allegiance.

The baby was wriggly in Kitt’s lap.

Prue wittily turned Heath’s insult back at him.

The strong winds made the water ripply.

Young Leigh shyly looked down at the floor.

Bryan prudently stopped arguing with the teacher.

Shay ravenously scarfed down his burger.

Dad, I think that you’re illegally parked!

Fittingly, Zak was sent to detention.

Mom grumpily got up from her nap on the couch.

Sloane was unconsciously biting her nails.

Kaye is musically gifted.

Paige read the church liturgy prayerfully.

Wynn got a ticket for driving recklessly.

Britt was discernibly nervous about taking the test.

    
     

The kayak was sleekly designed.

Creed was acting outlandishly goofy.

We pay this bill annually.

Starr beamed glowingly at the TV camera.

It was deathly cold in the attic.

Outwardly, Tal appeared calm while being questioned.

The troops were vulnerably situated in case of an enemy attack.

Shane got boorishly drunk at the party.

Jace hugged his spouse lovingly.

The bridge was structurally damaged.

The old house seemed chillingly haunted.

It’s cold and drizzly outside.

Have you read their quarterly report yet?

Reeve’s apology was laughingly insincere.

Black clouds were perched ominously over the horizon.

He heartlessly rebuked her in front of the whole team.

Betts judiciously reads the instructions before taking a test.

Tripp jestingly dared them to jump into the ice-cold lake.

Xena was all cuddly in bed with her new kitten.

Vaughan, did you knowingly lie about this?

Their argument occurred, undesirably, during dinner.

You made your case persuasively!

The murderer, unashamedly, showed no remorse.

    
     

Ironically, the liberals and conservatives both agree on this point.

She huffily stormed out of the room.

His gaze was disturbingly menacing.

Bailey is bewitchingly pretty.

That is not a historically accurate fact.

Mom is actively looking for a new job.

Stop that, you’re being blatantly rude!

Threateningly, the mama bear marched towards us.

Deceitfully, he contrived an alternate account of what really happened.

That’s arguably the best meal that I’ve ever had!

The stars are extra twinkly on this clear night.

My extroverted friend was abnormally quiet today.

He pushily worked his way to the front of the crowd.

She frantically called 9-1-1.

He gazed longingly into her striking cobalt eyes.

    
     

My little sister can be mildly annoying.

Our country is positioned neutrally regarding those two nations’ dispute.

He barked, raspingly, “Get out of here!”

You handled yourself capably in the game today.

The fat troll ponderously worked his way up the steep hill.

My class behaved childishly all afternoon.

I remember it as vividly as if it were yesterday.

Their family is extravagantly wealthy.

Invasively, kudzu has taken over these woods.

My opponent looked keenly at the chess board.

Kiddingly, I suggested that she try the dog food.

Let’s be neighborly and invite the new folks to dinner.

Rey eyed the huge buffet voraciously.

It was bitingly cold in the blizzard.

The Seahawks were narrowly beaten in the game.

     
       
*********

     
     
WEEK TWENTY-SIX PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-SEVEN    
     

WEEK TWENTY-SEVEN READING PASSAGES    

    

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Colonial America – Deeper Dive
    

Lesson 77 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Burras, Cro, Croatan, Croatoan, Eleanor, Englishmen, Forrest, Matoaka, Newport, Newport’s, Percy, Pocahontas’s, Warr, appealing, bickered, brackish, burgesses, deliverance, devastating, devoured, disliked, disputes, encompassed, encountering, energies, enforced, execution, familiarity, figuratively, firearms, gathereth, glassmaking, hardships, intruders, lawmaking, lax, maladies, marshy, needless, oft, perilously, pomp, reborn, relying, reprieve, romanticized, seasickness, seasoned, seemingly, shipbuilding, shipload, sparingly, sprawling, supervised, truer, undrinkable, wasting, wisely

 

Chapter One: The English Colonies
    
By 1542, Spain had claimed much of the New World. This encompassed much of South America, all of Central America, and parts of North America. This did not go unnoticed by the kings and queens of Europe. England, France, Portugal, and the Netherlands all wanted to be in the same game. They, too, sent their ships off to the New World. They ordered the crews to claim land and riches for their own homelands.

Spain had conquered much of Central and South America by this time. So, other European nations focused on North America. Before long, there was a race to claim land for these European kings and queens. The settlement and later colonization of these lands had begun. Soon, European countries saw that there were other benefits to their plans. Of course, they could explore the land for new riches. But they found that they could trade with the people who were living there, as well. Traders went there to trade goods with Native Americans. As a result, some Native Americans learned to speak a bit of French or English. In turn, lots of Europeans learned to speak native languages. One good example is Algonquian.

In the late 1500s, England had become more alarmed. They saw how much land Spain had claimed in what’s now Central and South America. Spain had not only gained land. They were getting richer, too. It was time for the English to take action. In the 1580s, an Englishman named Sir Walter Raleigh set off. He would go to parts of North America. During this trip, he landed at a place called Roanoke Island. It was off the coast of what’s now the state of North Carolina. Raleigh came back home. He wished to claim this land for England. In 1585, he asked Queen Elizabeth I to let him send some settlers to Roanoke Island.

   
   

Queen Elizabeth said “yes.” But when the settlers got there, they found it hard to survive in this new land. This was truer in the winter. That’s because they weren’t able to plant crops. When they ran out of food, lots of people starved to death. As soon as they could, the demoralized settlers came back to England.

In April 1587, the English tried a second time to settle on Roanoke Island. This time, a man named John White led the trip. More than 100 men, women, and children were on board. This included his own daughter, Eleanor Dare, and her husband. They would try again to build a colony in the New World.

Once again, this group faced the same hardships. Their supplies ran low, too. But this time, only John White and a small crew sailed back to England for supplies. The rest stayed on the island. Just nine days before he left for England, his daughter had a baby. She was named Virginia Dare. White’s granddaughter was the first English baby born in the New World.

White and his crew arrived back in England. He learned that the country was at war with Spain. He was told that he could not head back to Roanoke. He had to wait until 1590. Then he could take a ship and return to the colony. White arrived back on Roanoke. What do you think he found? Sadly, he found nothing. Well, the island was still there. And there were some empty homes. But the settlers were nowhere to be found. White had just one clue to where they might have gone. It was the word “CROATAN.” It had been carved into one tree trunk. And the letters “CRO” were carved into another. Croatoan was thought to be the name of an island about fifty miles south of Roanoke. White thought the carving may have been a message. He thought that the settlers had relocated to that island.

    
    

White tried to go to Croatoan Island to find the settlers. But a huge storm damaged his ship. It forced the crew to head back to England. White was not able to head back to the New World again. The mystery of what happened to these English settlers remains unsolved today. Roanoke Island has become known as the “Lost Colony.”

There was a big reason that lots of early English settlers struggled to survive. It was because they weren’t prepared for how different their lives would be in this new land. It took a number of tries before they figured out how to survive. They had to learn new ways. The climate, soil, landscape, plants, animals, and people were different from what they had known before. After a time, they learned how to use the natural resources that were there for them. Then, they became less reliant on supplies from England.

And so, there were a number of tough years and false starts. But England soon built a number of small settlements. They were dotted up and down the east coast of North America. At first, they were nothing more than small villages. Over time, the villages became towns. By the 1700s, lots of the towns had grown into cities. They were now centers of trade and industry. In the end, thirteen thriving English colonies were in place in North America.

    
    

The thirteen colonies began to take shape. They were divided into three distinct regions. These were the New England, Middle Atlantic, and Southern regions. These regions were different from each other in lots of ways.

Let’s look at New England. They had a colder climate, rocky terrain, and poor soil. It was harder for them to farm many crops. So, New England was known as a center for fishing, furs, timber, and shipbuilding. Let’s look at the Middle Atlantic region. There, a wide variety of crops could be grown. That was due to the milder climate and rich soil. As a result, agriculture was a successful way of life for many. That included raising cattle and wheat farming. Let’s go to the warm, sprawling, Southern region. They built large farms called plantations. There, they could grow large amounts of varied crops. Some of these were rice and tobacco.

People came to North America at varied times and for lots of reasons. Some came to get rich. Some came for religious reasons. Some hoped to escape poverty. And some were just curious or adventurous.

English monarchs played a key role in the growth of the colonies. Here are the ones with the most impact. They were Elizabeth I, James I, Charles I, Charles II, and George II. We’ll head on a journey. We’ll refer to the Regional Map of Colonial America and the Royal Portrait Gallery. And we’ll use a timeline that we’ll create together. So, are you prepped to go on a long trip? Good! We’ll start up next time in Jamestown, Virginia.

    
     

Chapter Two: The Founding of Jamestown
     
You know that word got out about Columbus’s trips. Lots of other folks then sailed off in search of parts of the New World. They all hoped to get rich. Some hoped to find new trade routes to the East. Soon, the explorers were replaced by conquerors. They planned to take charge of this new land. They wanted its wealth. They wished to rule its people.

At first, Spain placed most of its energies on getting gold and silver. They stuck mostly to the Central and South American regions. Some Spanish scouting parties even went into southern parts of North America. This left the seemingly less-appealing North American space wide open for others. These regions were left to the greed of the French, English, Dutch.

There were lots of tales of vast amounts of gold and silver. The Spanish had found them in Central and South America. These new players planned to get rich, too. They did not just hope to claim land. They wished to bring back ships laden with gold and silver. This would put them in the favor of their proud kings and queens.

Let’s turn to the early 1600s. The French explored land in these northern lands. Men such as Samuel de Champlain set up fur-trading stations. Many of them were along the St. Lawrence River. That’s in what is present-day Canada. The Dutch sailed up what’s now known as the Hudson River. That’s in present-day New York state. And the English set sail for Virginia. At that time, new lands and treasures were claimed for the nation that the ship and crew sailed under. So, the lands were claimed for the already-rich kings and queens of Europe.

    
    

But these nations found that there was little gold and silver to be mined. This clearly was the case for those who set off to explore and settle in Virginia.

In 1606, there was a cold wintry day in December. Three English ships set sail for Virginia. More than 100 men and a handful of boys were on board. Here were the ships’ names. The Discovery, the Susan Constant, and the Godspeed. They were under the command of Captain Christopher Newport. Some of the men were well-known, daring adventurers. Others were seasoned sailors. There were farmers and skilled craftsmen on the trip, too.

Think of agreeing to set sail across a vast, unknown ocean. And you are going in a small, not-so-sturdy ship. More than likely, you are not a trained sailor. And, like hundreds of others on board, you hope to find a land that few Europeans have been to before. Perhaps, during the trip, you suffer from seasickness. Or you are fearful of encountering sea monsters. Oh, and by the way, just men and boys were on most trips such as this one.

There were investors in a company that paid for the voyage. This was known as “The Virginia Company of London.” The main purpose of this trip was to make money by trading. Each person involved, including the investors, wished to get a generous share of the profits. They hoped to trade with the native people. And they hoped to find, among other things, precious metals.

    
    

In addition, King James I of England had given the men a charter. This was an official document. It allowed them to claim a large area of land in the New World. This area of land stretched widely. It was from what is now the state of South Carolina all the way up the east coast to Canada. Clearly, King James had not considered that other people might be living on this land. And this ignored the fact that they might not want him to claim it as his own!

The party of English men and boys had set off in December. Thus, strong winter storms made their journey even more difficult. They also ran perilously low on food and water. But the passengers and crew survived. Five months later, in May 1607, they caught a glimpse of land. They sailed closer to the shoreline. That was into what’s now called the Chesapeake Bay. They decided to sail up a wide river that they had spotted. This way, they’d avoid being seen by the Spanish. You know that some of whom were exploring the present-day areas of Florida and Georgia. King James was eager to claim everything that the English saw. Thus, this river was promptly named the James River. That was in honor of his royal highness.

This would be the last part of their journey. The men sailed up the newly named James River. They were on the lookout for a safe haven. They wished for a protected place. There, they could moor, or dock, their ships. About sixty miles upriver, they found a place with deep water near the shoreline. The land appeared to be unoccupied. It was time to drop anchor.

    
     

The next day, the would-be settlers went ashore. With much pomp and circumstance, they stepped onto Virginia soil. Trumpets were sounded. Prayers were said. And it was proclaimed that this new land was now the property of, can you guess? Let me give you a clue. He wore a crown, and his name was James. Yes, that’s right. It was his majesty, King James I. As you can see, there were many advantages to being a king in those days.

The Eastern Woodland Indians had lived in this region for many years. What they thought of the coming of these uninvited visitors is not clear. No doubt they kept a careful eye on these strangers. They viewed them from the safety of the shadowy forests. Some Native Americans had heard about and come in contact with Europeans. But they did not know or trust this new group. One thing was for sure. They were not going to hand over their homeland to King James willingly!

It was late spring, and it was warm. There was now an abundance of plants and wildlife. The settlers cheerfully set to work. They began to construct a small settlement. It contained basic homes, a storehouse, and a chapel. They wished to protect their settlement. So, they built high walls made of logs around it. And they placed a cannon nearby. There was only one possible name for this new settlement. It was, of course, Jamestown. Jamestown was now England’s first permanent settlement in America.

    
    

There was a group of Powhatan nearby. They were led by a chief of the same name. They soon came to watch what these intruders were up to. The days went by. The Powhatan became angry at what they were seeing. It appeared to them to be the construction of a permanent settlement. Soon, the Powhatan took action. They attacked the settlers.

The settlers had not chosen the site of their settlement wisely. They were too close to the water. So, the land turned out to be marshy and full of mosquitoes. They dug down into the Earth to find drinking water. But they found that the water was virtually undrinkable. It was brackish, thus too salty. Then they added to their own problems. Some of the settlers wished to focus on searching for gold and silver. Instead, they should have been planting seeds for much-needed crops. They were away from the safety and familiarity of England. And now, the group began to disagree. It was clear that these settlers needed a leader.

    
    

We turn now to the summer. It was decided that Captain Newport and a small group of men would take the Godspeed and the Susan Constant back to England. Once there, they would spread the news about this new land that King James and England had acquired. Then, they would load up the ships with much-needed supplies. Then, they’d return to Jamestown.

Now this decision was made. So, someone had to take charge of those who stayed behind. For a while, a number of the men argued. They bickered about who knew best what to do, and how to survive. Then the weather became warmer, much warmer than they were used to in chilly England. Various members of the party became sick with fever and disease. These maladies could not be cured. People began to die.

Sickness, death, and disputes occurred daily. Thus, not enough work was being done to prepare for the cold, winter months. One man saw this as a big problem. In order to survive, he knew that they would have to come up with a plan. This man’s name was Captain John Smith.

    
     

Chapter Three: Jamestown and the Powhatan
    
John Smith was hardworking and organized. Many historians think that without him, Jamestown would not have made it. When Smith took charge, he did not “beat around the bush.” He introduced a very direct rule. Only those who worked would eat.

As you can surmise, Smith was not popular with everyone. The wealthy young adventurers disliked him the most. That’s because they’d never worked a day in their lives. Working was hard for them.

Smith knew it would be a huge challenge to survive the winter months. Smith urged each person to focus on key tasks. They had to construct Jamestown. They needed to gather fruits and berries. They had to fish and hunt. They needed to use sparingly the little food that they had stored.

There are a number of accounts of what happened during this time. Here’s one well-known version of the story. You may have heard it. Some might call it a “legend.” It starts when the cold winter months had come. Many of Smith’s fellow settlers were sick and starving to death. Smith set off to hunt. And he went to persuade the Powhatan to give them food.

    
    

Smith was captured by Powhatan warriors. They took him to their chief. They wanted to kill the man who was leading the foreigners. Then, as the story goes, he received a reprieve just moments before his execution. It’s said that he was saved by the chief’s young daughter. She went by the name Pocahontas, or Matoaka. She begged her father to spare Smith. The chief agreed to his daughter’s request. So, Smith was released.

Lots of folks think that this is a romanticized version of what happened. They think that Powhatan did not intend to kill Smith. Instead, he wished to adopt Smith into the Powhatan tribe. This is a common ritual in many Native American cultures. It involves the figurative “killing” of a person’s identity. Then they can be reborn into a new identity. So, some historians think that the Powhatan were going to figuratively “kill” Smith’s English identity. That way, he could become a Powhatan.

Smith came back to Jamestown. Here’s what he found. The colonists had abandoned their work schedule. They were squabbling among themselves again. Snow was on the ground. Their food supply was very low. Some were even spending their time foolishly. A few of them were searching for gold. Smith was not pleased. He quickly set to work hunting and fishing. He wanted to set an example. He wished to persuade his cold, hungry, disheartened companions that all was not lost.

    
    

Then, one day, a small band of Powhatan appeared out of the forest. They were led by Pocahontas. They took pity on this bunch of disorganized foreigners. They brought with them much-needed food. Pocahontas and the Powhatan came back many times. They brought food and general aid. They also taught the English new hunting and farming techniques.

The food that the Powhatan brought was enough to keep the English alive. Then, help from their homeland came in January 1608. Captain Newport’s ship, the Susan Constant, arrived. It was laden with food and more than 100 new settlers. Needless to say, the Powhatan were not pleased. Here were even more strangers coming to live on the land that they inhabited. They had helped the English. They had done a “good deed.” But now more English would “compete” with their resources and lifestyle. Have you heard this oft-used phrase? “No good deed goes unpunished.” That’s what happened to the Powhatan.

For a while, things improved for Smith and his men. They had more food to eat. So, they had more energy to work. And they had more hands to help build the much-needed homes. Then, tragedy struck. Somehow, and no one knows how, a fire broke out. The fierce flames quickly devoured many of the buildings. It also burned some of the food supply and clothes. This was devastating for the settlers.

    
    

The English had no choice but to start again. Lucky for them, by this time, the weather was getting warmer. The Powhatan had taught them how to grow corn. (They called it “maize.”) So, they started to plant lots of it. And the Native Americans helped them once again. They brought the English more food. Under Smith’s leadership, the men set back to work. They rebuilt their homes, planted corn, and kept learning how to live in this new land.

Spring came. Newport set sail again for England. Some historians have written a laughable story. Remember the colonists who had been wasting their time searching for gold? They persuaded Newport to load his ship with a large amount of red-colored dirt and bring it with him. These gold-hungry men thought that tiny pieces of gold would be found. The dirt would be more properly examined in England. But no gold was ever found. Newport had brought nothing more than a shipload of dirt across the Atlantic!

Newport returned to Jamestown in the fall. The settlers were happy to see him. This time, he brought more supplies, as well as seventy men, and two women. Yes, two women! One woman was Mrs. Thomas Forrest. She was the wife of one of the men on board. The other was her maid. She was named Ann Burras. They were the first two women to live in Jamestown! Some of the other new settlers were from Poland and Germany. Thus, they brought the skill of glassmaking to the colony.

       
    

By this time, Smith had been elected president of the colony. He had consistently enforced his rule. All must work if they wished to eat. In fact, these are his exact words. “He that gathereth not every day as much as I do, the next day shall be set beyond the river and be banished from the fort as a drone till he amend his conditions, or starve.” That’s what we might call today “tough love!”

Under Smith’s leadership, the colony began to prosper. He continued to build fairly good relations with the Powhatan. The two communities even began to trade with each other. The settlers traded beads and copper for food.

But there was an accident that changed things. It was two years after Jamestown was started. Smith was injured in a gunpowder explosion. Without medical assistance, his wounds would not heal. Smith was forced to go back to England.

They had to choose someone to lead the colony in Smith’s absence. That was George Percy. Percy was not as good a leader as Smith had been. But we do need to be fair to him. He did, indeed, have a major challenge on his hands. And that was clear from the moment that he arrived. After Smith left, the Powhatan seemed to have a change of heart. They became more wary of their new neighbors.

    
   

Smith’s absence was a bad thing. He was not there to actively promote friendship and trade between the two peoples. Thus, relations began to suffer. The Powhatan no longer had someone who they felt that they could trust within the colony. They began to raid Jamestown. They would steal essential supplies, especially food. They fought with the English settlers. They killed some of them. Further, Smith had enforced his rules with an iron hand. Without him, the settlers grew lax. They did not manage their food supplies as well as they should have. Then, again, part of the settlement caught fire.

This time, the Powhatan refused to help them. The settlers waited anxiously for a ship. It was due to arrive with supplies. But no ship appeared. The winter of 1609 to 1610 was known as the “starving time.” The settlers ran out of food. And lots of them died.

Then, one spring day, two ships were spotted. They were the Patience and the Deliverance. Those who had survived ran to the banks of the James River in eager anticipation. But both ships had been badly damaged at sea. They had just barely made it to Jamestown. The ships were low on supplies. The settlers begged to be taken back to England. The two captains agreed.

    
    

Now you may not believe what happened next. It was just as the surviving settlers had turned their backs on Jamestown. They had set sail for England. They spotted an advance party of Englishmen sailing toward them. The retreating settlers were informed about this party. Lord De la Warr was close behind. Lord De la Warr was appointed by King James. He was to serve as governor of Jamestown. Lord De la Warr, it seems, would save the day. He saved the entire settlement, in fact. He had led three ships across the Atlantic. They were destined for Jamestown. They were filled to the brim with Englishmen and supplies.

The Powhatan must have been horrified! More settlers?! But this was great news for the settlement. Lord De la Warr turned out to be a good leader. He restored a sense of order in Jamestown. Under his leadership, things improved greatly. The buildings were repaired. The food and supplies were efficiently managed. But Lord De la Warr did not reach out to the Powhatan as John Smith had. Things in England were changing. There were new instructions to Jamestown from the Virginia Company of London. They were told to stop trading with the nearby Native Americans. They were ordered to stop relying on them.

A few years passed. More and more skilled settlers made their way to Jamestown. In 1619, the first shipload of women arrived. The people began to raise families in this English colony.

   
   

Gold was never found. But something just as valuable was. A settler named John Rolfe began to renew relations with the Powhatan. The settlers began to grow tobacco. They were guided by the Powhatan. And they were supervised by Rolfe.

There were other key events that took place in 1619. The English government was quite pleased. They saw that things were now going well in the colonies. So, they thought that it was time to let the settlers start to make some rules of their own. Of course, the colonists were expected to remember who was really in charge! On July 30, 1619, their first lawmaking assembly gathered. They called it the “Virginia House of Burgesses.” Members of the House were chosen. They were to represent the varied areas of the colony of Virginia. Of course, just men could be chosen back then. But the House of Burgesses would help to pave the way for self-government. And that would lead to future independence!

Now, back to Jamestown. There was another period of conflict between the Powhatan and the settlers. The Powhatan kidnapped some of the settlers. And they took several firearms. The settlers had a strong response. They kidnapped Pocahontas. Pocahontas’s father was willing to return the kidnapped settlers. He would exchange them for his daughter. But he would not give back the firearms. Well, the settlers refused to let Pocahontas go. So, Pocahontas ended up spending a number of years in the English settlement.

    
    

During this time, Pocahontas and John Rolfe were married. They had a son named Thomas. Pocahontas also converted to Christianity. She took the name Rebecca. She and John Rolfe traveled together to England. They were guests at the court of King James. But this ends as a sad story. It was just as Pocahontas and John Rolfe were preparing to return to Virginia. She became very ill. Pocahontas died on March 21, 1617. She was just 22 years old. She was buried in England.

In the last years of his life, John Smith spoke kindly of Pocahontas. He said that without her help and the help of the Powhatan, Jamestown would never have survived. Perhaps this colony was given the wrong name. What do you think?

      
     
*********
   
    
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Colonial America – Deeper Dive
    

Lesson 78 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Brewster, Calvert, Calvert’s, Carolinas, Catholics, Cecil, Cecil’s, Charleston, Ferdinando, Hartford, Henrietta, Hooker, Hutchinson, Leonard, Maryland’s, Narragansett, Oglethorpe, Powhatan’s, Protestants, Provincetown, Salem, Savannah, Squanto’s, Tomochichi, Virginia’s, Wethersfield, Windsor, Winthrop, Yamacraw, alliances, artisans, auctions, battered, boulder, buccaneers, buffer, choosers, conducive, debtor’s, debtors, debts, dissent, dissenter, doomed, drafted, drawback, drier, endured, exploratory, exporting, fairness, granite, horrifying, infamous, inhumane, interference, interpreted, jailed, jails, jingling, kidnapping, laborers, meetinghouse, odorous, optimistic, overcrowded, persecution, pilgrim’s, pivotal, prevalent, prospective, purer, purify, raiders, recant, recipient, revelry, seaport, sermons, smokers, stricter, terrorized, thrived, tolerated, toleration, troublemaker, troublemakers, unsanitary
     
      
Chapter Four: Cash Crops, the Carolinas, and Slavery
     
What have we learned? John Rolfe is well-known. First, he married Chief Powhatan’s daughter, Pocahontas. Then, he helped to make Jamestown a key economic center. That helped all of Virginia, too. He did this by growing and exporting tobacco. They would ship it out of the region. Lots of places wanted to buy it.

You might be thinking, yuck! Tobacco means smoking. And we all know that this is quite an unhealthy habit. Even land-greedy King James thought so. He once said that smoking is, “a custom loathsome to the eye. It’s hateful to the nose. It’s harmful to the brain. It’s dangerous to the lungs.” But lots of folks still wanted tobacco. And they were willing to pay for it. Thus, tobacco was a huge part of the Southern colonies’ economy.

The Spanish were the first to bring it to Europe from the New World. They had found that natives in parts of Central and South America used tobacco in lots of ways. It was chewed. It was smoked. It was used as medicine. And it was a key part of lots of religious rituals. In fact, tobacco was there when Columbus first set foot in the New World. He was greeted by local natives. They carried gifts of fruit and spears. And they offered dried leaves that had a strong fragrance. That was tobacco.

    
    

Then the English came to North America. They, too, found that lots of natives grew and used tobacco. The English settlers’ get-rich plan had failed when they could not find gold. Some settlers had also tried growing crops such as rice and grapes. But they, too, had no success. But Rolfe was guided by the Powhatan. Thus, he made a pivotal contribution to the doomed Jamestown economy.

Rich Europeans now had a taste for tobacco. But a lot of it had a bitter taste. Rolfe brought a new tobacco plant to their fields. It was a less bitter-tasting plant. He found it in the West Indies. He brought in the seeds. He just wished to see if they would grow. It was just a trial, at first. But it worked. The new plants flourished in their red soil. So now, Virginia tobacco was milder-tasting. It was much sought after. Its use went up with the growing number of English smokers. That boosted the local economy. Jamestown was now a place of wealth and enterprise. Shiploads of Englishmen and women eagerly set off to make their fortune there.

Tobacco was the “gold” that the first settlers had sought. But the “gold” turned out to be an odorous plant! Lots of folks were now rich by having grown this cash crop. Here’s what you may have heard if you’d been there. You might have heard the sound of gold coins jingling in the colonists’ pockets. Tobacco was wildly popular. By 1619, it was Virginia’s main crop. Within fifty years, the colony sent about 15,000,000 pounds of it to Europe. At one point, it almost became too widespread a cash crop. The governor had to remind the settlers to grow food crops, as well! The success of the tobacco industry thus secured the future of Jamestown.

    
    

But there was one big drawback to growing tobacco. It was quite labor intensive. Lots of people were needed to tend the large plantations. And they had to work very hard. People like that weren’t easy to find.

Here’s what it was like at the start. The new tobacco farmers had mostly indentured servants working for them. These were folks who’d agreed to come there with rules in place. They’d work for a period of time for a certain person. The agreed-upon time was often seven years. Lots of the time, these indentured servants were poor people from England. They could be from other parts of Europe, too. Their ship passage was paid for by their employer. Then, as soon as they got to their new homes, they were put to work. They worked long and hard in the farmers’ fields. Time would pass. The agreed-upon time of service would be met. With luck, they had lived through the hardships that lots of them endured. Then, they were free to set out on their own.

In 1619, a Dutch ship came to Jamestown. It is thought to have had onboard the first twenty Africans brought to North America. Some say that these Africans were brought to North America as indentured servants. They may have worked right next to white indentured servants.

    
    

But things changed as the colony grew. There was a large shortage of workers. The farmers thought about the use of slavery. They thought that it was the most efficient way to run their plantations. Before long, thousands of Africans were brought there against their will. They were then forced to work. Why did this awful transition take place?

Do you remember this? The English were now laying claim to large parts of North America. After all, Spain had claimed most of Central and South America. They had even claimed parts of southern North America. And the French had claimed much of northern North America. The English thought that they should claim huge chunks of land, too. You’ll recall England’s first attempt to colonize North America. That was on Roanoke Island. It was off of the coast of present-day North Carolina. It failed. It was known as the Lost Colony.

But in 1663, Charles II got further into the game. He was the son of Charles I. He was the grandson of King James I. He wished to try again near the same region. He eagerly gave a charter. That was an official document. He gave it to eight of his friends. It was about the land between Virginia and the Spanish colony of Florida. The charter said that this land now belonged to him. Well, it belonged to England, to be precise. Today, this land is North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia. But Georgia was not settled until much later. Charles II also named part of this land for himself.  This charter was renewed in 1665. Then, more land was divided up among his friends to manage.

    
   

Charles II was generous to those who had helped his family. You may not know this yet. His father, Charles I, had been killed. Other people had stopped the monarchy from ruling for a number of years. At that time, Charles II had been forced to flee England. He sought asylum in another country. Charles II was later allowed to come back to England. He took the throne back. But he owed lots of money to lots of folks. His way out of debt was to “give” them North America. Well, he’d give them parts of it, anyway.

There was much news about how well Jamestown was doing. So, hundreds, and then thousands, of English flocked to the South. They focused on the Carolinas at first. In 1670, a busy seaport was built. It was called Charles Town. I’m sure that you can guess who it was named for. Today we call it Charleston. It’s in South Carolina.

At the start, lots of settlers in the Carolinas built small farms. But soon, large plantations replaced small farms. This was for the purpose of growing cash crops. There were three top cash crops in this region at that time. They were rice, tobacco, and indigo.

They had a warm climate in the Carolinas. And there were marshy stretches of land with fewer trees. That was perfect for growing rice and indigo. Tobacco thrived in some parts of North Carolina. Virginia had drier land and more trees. Its geography and climate were not conducive to growing rice and indigo. Tobacco was the only cash crop in Jamestown.

    
    

Settlers in the Carolinas saw the same things that had been seen in Virginia. This was quickly clear. They found that there was a lot of money to be made by growing crops. But lots more workers were needed. Unfortunately, the solution that the colonists chose was inhumane. They turned to the extensive use of slavery. You can surely imagine this. No one volunteers to be enslaved. The slaves were unlike indentured servants. Enslaved Africans did not come to the New World of their own free will. There was no exchange deal. And they did not have any hope of being set free. In truth, they were taken by force.

The roots of slavery go deep into the past. We see this throughout history. Powerful people have enslaved less-powerful ones. England had begun to trade enslaved Africans later than some other countries in Europe. But it was soon one of the biggest slave-trading nations. This was due to its widespread use in its colonies.

For England, the African slave trade was part of a larger trade network. In this web were Europe, West Africa, and North America. The latter included the colonies and the West Indies. Some of these trade routes were known as “triangular trade routes.” Look at the map. You’ll see why. These routes had certain goods being traded for other much-needed items. Enslaved Africans were part of the network, too.

    
    

English ships were often laden with iron products. That included lots of guns. They’d arrive in the West African ports. They’d trade their goods for slaves and gold. Africans who became enslaved had lived freely in Africa. But they were victims of kidnapping by slave raiders. Lots of these raiders were Africans themselves. They were armed with guns. The guns had been supplied by European slave traders. Enslaved Africans were thought to be valuable workers.

Captured Africans were loaded onto ships. Then they were destined for parts of North America. This trade route was from West Africa to North America. It was known as “the Middle Passage.” The West Indies might be their final destination. There, enslaved Africans were exchanged for goods. These might be molasses and sugar. These food products were then sent to the Southern colonies. Many of the Africans had been kept on the ship. They were taken on to the colonies along with the goods.

There were enslaved Africans in all thirteen English colonies. But most of them were sent to the South. This was because most farms in the Middle Atlantic and New England were smaller. So, they were more easily maintained by families. But there were some enslaved Africans in the cities. They worked in houses and shops as servants. Or they might work as skilled artisans, or craftsmen.

    
    

Can you imagine this business of enslaving and shipping captured African men, women, and children? This was a gruesome, horrifying chapter in our history. Captured Africans were packed like cargo onto ships. There was hardly enough room for them to move. Lots of them were chained together. Some were chained to parts of the ship. Very little food and water was provided. And the conditions were extremely unsanitary. There was usually no medical assistance for those who got sick. The trip itself could take six to ten weeks to complete. The Africans had no idea where they were going. And no one could know if they would survive the journey.

As we’ve said, enslaved Africans were valued for their labor. And the traders thought that there was an endless supply of these workers. Here’s how callous they were. They thought that if some died along the way, no problem. They thought that they could easily be replaced. A frightful number of Africans died before they even reached the Americas. When those who did survive reached shore, they were marched off of the ship in chains. There, they were examined by prospective buyers. And then they were sold at auctions. There was virtually no regard for the humanity of these African men, women, and children. The main objective was to put them to work on plantations. This would help the plantation owners make a lot of money.

     
     

Chapter Five: The Founding of Maryland and Georgia
    
There was now much trade in the New World. There were lots of ships laden with rich cargo. So, this next topic was inevitable. Pirates were bound to show up at some point! And they found good places to hide in the English colonies. There, they could run from the law. Most of them hid in the Southern regions, and in the West Indies. These pirates were known as “buccaneers.”

They were a group of men from England, France, and Holland. They terrorized sailors. And they robbed lots of trade ships in this region. These infamous pirates had lots of success. So, some countries were forced to send naval ships to the New World. These ships would go along with their trade ships. Then they’d bring them safely back to port. This New World was making lots of people rich. That was true for honest, hard-working folks. But it was true for criminals like the pirates, too.

Back on land, the colonies were expanding. Today you’ll learn of two more of them. These were Maryland and Georgia. Both of them have an interesting background. But the building of Maryland and Georgia was not the same as that of Virginia. Let’s start with Maryland.

    
   

You’ve learned of large plantations that were prevalent in the South. Maryland was tagged as a Southern colony. That was even though it was really in the Mid-Atlantic. There were lots of small farms there. But there were a fair number of large plantations in the southern portion. Like Virginia, Maryland’s economy was based on tobacco. That was their cash crop.

Before he was killed, Charles I gave a large chunk of land to a friend. It was north of Virginia. This time, the lucky recipient of land was Sir George Calvert.

Calvert was also known as Lord Baltimore. He received this generous gift in 1632. Calvert was a Roman Catholic. In England at that time, Catholics were not much-liked. That’s because they weren’t part of the Church of England. It was called the “Anglican Church.” It had split from the Roman Catholic Church. Lots of people there thought that Catholics would be more loyal to the Catholic Pope than to the king. They did not like that. We’ll now meet Queen Henrietta Maria. She was, of course, Charles’s wife. And it so happened that she was Catholic. The king tried to be respectful of Catholics. That was for her sake. Calvert was pleased with Charles’s gift. Thus, he named his colony “Maryland.” That was in honor of Queen Maria.

Here’s a big way that Maryland was not like Virginia. It was run by Sir Calvert’s family. Calvert had a son named Cecil. He determined that Maryland would be a safe haven for Catholics. So, right from the start, it was. In fact, in 1634, we turn to Cecil’s brother. That was Leonard Calvert. He led the first group of Catholics there. Leonard later became the first governor of Maryland.

    
    

The colonists in Maryland focused on a big priority from the start. They wished to make peace with the local Native Americans right away. They did not waste time searching for gold. Instead, they quickly built farms and trading posts. They soon settled into organized communities. And they drafted laws that were clearly defined.

It wasn’t long before word got out. Folks heard that Maryland was a nice place to live. Lots of Europeans were searching for a better life. They wished to be free of poverty. And they tired of religious persecution aimed at them. So, lots of folks came to this colony. And it was not just Catholics who came. Other Christians from different churches came there, too. Soon it was known as a place that practiced religious freedom. In fact, in 1649, Lord Baltimore went to the Maryland General Assembly. He had them pass the Act of Toleration. This law said that all Christians in Maryland would be tolerated. That meant that they could worship freely. This law said that all Christians were welcome. They could be from different churches. They could be Protestants or Catholics. They could all practice their religion without interference.

The last Southern colony to be founded was Georgia. We turn to a member of Parliament in London. His name was James Oglethorpe. He had quite a brainstorm. He saw that English jails were overflowing with debtors. At that time, one could be put in a jail called a debtor’s prison. That would happen if you were not able to pay your debts. Sometimes these jailed debtors owed a little money. But sometimes they owed a lot. Oglethorpe saw that these debtors were often left to die in jail. They had no way to pay back the money that they owed.

    
   

Oglethorpe had a unique thought. Why not set up a new colony in North America? There, these debtors would have a second chance. They would be given land. That way, they could start a new life. They could work to pay back the money that they owed. Then their debt would be forgiven.

In 1732, the then-king, George II, liked this thought. He gave Oglethorpe a charter. It said that he could take a band of debtors from England to the New World. They’d go to the land between South Carolina and Spanish Florida. Parliament was bought into this venture, too. They gave Oglethorpe money and ships to make the trip. When he reached this new land, Oglethorpe named it Georgia. Of course, that was named after his royal majesty. (Kings just assumed that new lands would be named after them.) Georgia was larger back then than the state of Georgia is today. It included much of present-day Alabama and Mississippi. So, that was quite a nice piece of land that George gave to Oglethorpe!

But this offer was hard to sell to lots of debtors. They did not want to leave their families and homeland. It was a daunting thought to sail 3,000 miles across the Atlantic. They’d be going to a place where they might not be welcomed with open arms.

   
    

And how about once they got there? They’d have to build their own homes. And they’d have to gather, hunt, and grow their own food. Many debtors wished to serve their time in jail in England. It was too much for them to face the unknown in the New World. Some might say “beggars can’t be choosers.” In all, only about 100 debtors went on the trip. Once there, they’d start the laborious task of turning Georgia into a colony.

Oglethorpe moved quickly when he got to Georgia. He met with the leader of the Yamacraw. This was a group of Native Americans in the region. Chief Tomochichi and the Yamacraw were willing to trade with the English. They would also let them settle there. Oglethorpe worked hard to build alliances with the Yamacraw. He even invited some of them to visit England. Oglethorpe and his band of debtors developed the first settlement in Georgia. That was Savannah.

Of course, King George had a second motive for sending settlers to Georgia. You’ll see on the map that Georgia is between the Carolinas and what was then Spanish Florida. At this point, the British had not built any colonies to the south of South Carolina. So, this was the best way to protect the colonies from the Spanish. Georgia served as a buffer zone. It would separate English colonies from the Spanish ones. This would also allow colonists to keep an eye on the Spanish. They knew of Spain’s ambitions for growth in North America.

   
   

But King George did not know that the Spanish had already claimed the region that he had in mind. It was not long before there was armed confrontation. The Spanish and the British started to fight each other. As time went by, more folks came to Georgia. But things were far from perfect. First, some of them did not get along with the natives as well as Oglethorpe had. Second, the Spanish continued to stake their claim to the land. And third, buccaneers often attacked vital trade ships. So, Georgia had its fair share of problems in its early days.

Of course, a few debtors came and settled in Georgia. But lots of poor Europeans from other countries also started to come. They came mostly from Ireland and Germany. Lots of farms were built in this colony. Georgian farmers liked the idea of plantation farming. That’s because it had been a success in other Southern colonies. But they soon found it to be a backbreaking job. They argued that they needed help. It had first been decided that Georgia would be a slave-free colony. But that did not last. Soon, slavery slowly began.

Before long, Georgia was a colony identified with plantation life. And they were known for the heavy use of enslaved laborers. Within 100 years of its birth, Georgia had more plantations than any other state in the South. And it had the second largest number of enslaved Africans, second only to Virginia.

    
     

Chapter Six: Religious Freedom and the First Thanksgiving
  
It was a September day in 1620. There were 100 or so men, women, and children. They were now on a small wooden ship. It was nestled in the English harbor called Plymouth. This ship was called the Mayflower. It was bound for the New World. You have to ask why folks would put their lives at risk like they were about to do. They would soon sail across a vast ocean in an overcrowded ship. They must have had good reasons.

I’m sure that you remember King James. Jamestown was named for him. Well, King James was not just the head of England at this time. He was the head of the Church of England, too. And James took his job as head of the church very seriously. He felt that the Church of England was the only true church in the land. And each person should be a part of it. The king, too, thought this about not supporting the Church of England. Maybe you might not support the king, either! So, James did not let people follow any other religion. Someone who broke this law could be severely punished. In fact, lots of people were put in prison or killed. Or they might have been forced to leave the country.

    
    

As you can guess, this law made a lot of folks mad. And there were lots of people who wished to be free to worship as they pleased. Two specific groups were angry with the king. They were known as the Puritans and the Separatists. The Puritans even belonged to the Church of England. But they believed that the Church of England (the Anglican Church) was not strict enough! They wanted a stricter way of life. That was based on how they interpreted the Bible. The Puritans wished to stay in the church. But they said that it should be purer. They wished it to be free of beliefs that they did not agree with. The Separatists, on the other hand, wished for people to have the freedom to worship as they pleased. And that was even if it meant leaving the Church of England. James would not hear either group out. He viewed them both as troublemakers.

One group of Separatists left England in 1608. They were bound for the Netherlands. They were frustrated and unhappy with the king. Away from England, they could practice their religion with no fear. But some ten years later, a group of them came back to England. They just missed their homeland and culture too much. They had a plan, though. They would not live in England for long. In fact, they planned to board a ship and move to a new land. It would be a land that would be their own. They would go to Virginia. And to be frank, James was quite pleased!

    
    

William Bradford was the leader of these Separatists. He had gotten the Virginia Company to let them make the trip. He had also gotten them to give them a small piece of land. They could settle there once they got there. You’ll recall this. It was the Virginia Company that had paid for the English settlers to head to Virginia in 1606.

Before they set off, these Separatists became known as “Pilgrims.” This is a word used to describe a person who goes on a pilgrimage. That’s a kind of journey that one goes on for religious reasons. It was thought that this word best described what these folks were doing.

And so, this is where we start out. It’s September 1620. The Pilgrims are on board the Mayflower. It’s important to note that not each person on board was a Pilgrim. There were military officers and adventurers. There were merchants and craftsmen. There were indentured servants and would-be farmers, too. They were not part of the Pilgrims’ church. So, the Pilgrims did not know much about them. Thus, the Pilgrims called the other travelers on board the ship “Strangers.” It does not matter what they were called. All of these folks hoped for a better life. And they were willing to put their lives at risk to get it.

The trip did not start out well. Strong winds made the voyage a hard one. The winds were so strong that they battered the ship and blew it off course. It took more than two months to complete the trip. And when they set foot on dry land, they were not even in Virginia.

    
    

At the first sight of land, the captain had them drop anchor. Those on board were glad to see land after two months on board a ship. But it was soon clear that they were not where they should have been. For one thing, the weather was much colder than they were prepared for.

So, here they were. They were far north of the land granted to them by the Virginia Company. So, the Pilgrim leaders on board drew up a plan. They outlined how their colony should be governed. And this was even before landing their ship. That’s right. Right there on the ship, they decided what the rules should be and who would make them. There was one main objective. And this included both Pilgrims and the so-called Strangers. They were all to work with each other in peace and fairness. They’d have to do that to make their colony a success.

There was a key document. It was written by William Bradford and the Pilgrim’s religious leader, William Brewster. It became known as the Mayflower Compact. Most of the men on board the ship signed the agreement. (There were 41 men, to be exact). Once again, women and, of course, children were not included. Today, the Mayflower Compact is a key document. That’s because it was the first document in the English colonies to guarantee self-government.

    
    

The group sent an exploratory party out in a rowboat. They were to check out the coastline. Everyone else was to stay on board the ship. The men in this party encountered Wampanoag Native Americans. The two groups shot at each other with muskets and bows and arrows. The English party advanced. They explored an area that became known as Provincetown. It was on the northern tip of Cape Cod. That’s in what’s now the state of Massachusetts.

The scouting party was not pleased with what they saw. Thus, the Pilgrims and others did not settle the place that later became known as Provincetown. Instead, they sailed farther. They went to a rocky harbor that they named Plymouth. And that was fitting. That’s because the group had first left England from the port of Plymouth.

Some historians have told the story this way. It’s said that the passengers took their first steps in North America when they alighted onto a large, granite boulder on the shoreline. This boulder is now known as Plymouth Rock. Some still believe the tale of the Pilgrims landing on this big rock. But it may be no more than a legend. What we do know is this. The date was December 21, 1620. And the Pilgrims had gotten to North America.

Sadly, they were not prepared for how bitterly cold the winters could be there. Further, the trip had been so rough that lots of the settlers were sick. They had little warm clothing and shelter. And they had barely any food. One-by-one, the settlers began to die. Almost half of them died in that first winter.

    
   

Spring could not come soon enough. When it did arrive, the settlers got to work. They began experimenting with planting seeds for crops. And they got to work building homes.

One day, a Native American named Samoset showed up there. Surprisingly, he spoke some English! He told the settlers about a Native American named Tisquantum. His nickname was Squanto. He did not just speak English. He had even been to England and Spain!

It was clear to Samoset that the settlers were in need of help. So, he went to get it. Soon, Squanto came back with the Wampanoag chief. His name was Massasoit. It seems that the settlers had come to a region inhabited by the Wampanoag. Squanto was not really a Wampanoag. But he had joined the tribe. That was when the people of his own tribe had died from diseases brought to North America by explorers and traders.

    
    

Squanto thought that the Wampanoag could trade with the settlers. He asked Chief Massasoit to make peace with them. It is thought that Squanto showed the settlers how to grow crops. He would have shown them how to grow corn, squash, and beans in the New England soil. He also showed the settlers where to hunt and fish. And he taught them which local plants were good to eat.

Soon, their crops grew in the warm New England sunshine. And the men hunted and fished in the woods and rivers. At this point, the settlers were more optimistic. Spring and summer passed. And then the first fall came. The settlers had built a large stockpile of food. It was enough to see them safely through the next winter. They were grateful. They were grateful to God. And they were grateful to the Wampanoag. It was time to hold a celebration of thanksgiving.

One of the settlers wrote this. It’s said that Chief Massasoit came to the feast with 90 Wampanoag men. The revelry lasted for a number of days. The settlers and their guests feasted on deer, duck, lobster, fish, cornbread, pumpkin, squash, and berries. They hunted. They played games. And they ran races. This celebration of the Pilgrims and the Wampanoag is often called “the first Thanksgiving.”

The friendship and relative peace between the Wampanoag and the settlers would last for a long time. Things were calm even decades after Squanto’s death. But more new settlers poured into this region. These “pressures” caused the friendly relations to break down. But for now, this new land and new life with religious freedom were very much what the Pilgrims had hoped for.

     
     

Chapter Seven: Religious Dissent and the New England Colonies
     
The Pilgrims had solved some of their problems. But the Puritans had not. In England, the Puritans could still not worship the way that they wanted to. They wished to change and purify the Church of England. They had heard of the Pilgrims at Plymouth. They thought that they should try to do the same thing. They came up with a plan to do just that.

In 1628, some of the Puritans were led by a man named John Winthrop. They planned to settle in New England. It would be to the north of Plymouth. They knew that they’d have to plan things with great care. They had heard about the hardships faced by those who had gone to this New World before them. They knew that lots of folks had died. They knew that it was due to a lack of food and shelter. So, they did not want to make these same mistakes.

A small group of Puritans would go before the rest. They would start to build the colony. Then, in 1629, a group of Puritans and merchants formed the Massachusetts Bay Company. Their goal was to make money for the Puritan colony. They would trade furs, fish, and build ships. There would be some farming, too. But they knew that the rocky New England soil would not support a large farming economy.

    
    

The company would be run using Puritan principles. And the colony would not be like other English colonies. To be part of it, people would have to live according to the Bible. And they’d have to follow strict Christian beliefs. Winthrop thought that they could be a shining example to others. They would exhibit how people SHOULD live. He once said, “For we shall be as a City upon a hill. The eyes of all people are on us.”

In 1630, Winthrop set sail for New England. There were three ships and some 700 settlers. They brought a good store of food with them. And they had cows, horses, and tools. They were more prepared than prior settlers. When they got there, there were already some small buildings in place. They’d been built by the first group that they’d sent. This town was called Salem. Other groups were started in Charlestown, Cambridge, and Boston. This Puritan colony was named the Massachusetts Bay Colony. Winthrop would be its governor.

As planned, this was not like colonies that were growing in the South. Strict laws had been drawn up in England. They were put in place in the colony. People had to follow them. For example, each person had to go to church. Those in the government of the colony were senior church members. And only male church members could elect their leaders. As you have heard, the Pilgrims were glad to split from the Church of England. But the Puritans wished to stay a part of it. They wished to change it, too. They hoped to show a strict example of “pure living.” Then maybe the Church of England would be stricter, too. Perhaps they would do away with lots of rules that were still carried over from their prior Catholic influence.

    
    

The Colony was quite a success. And it grew fast. Each Puritan town was planned with care. Each family had been given a plot of land. Each plot was big enough to build a home and a farm. The key building in the town was the meetinghouse. This was where religious services and town meetings were held. The Puritans also believed in the power of education. They wished for their children to be able to read. That way, they could read the Bible.

In 1631, a man came to Boston. His name was Roger Williams. He was a pastor from London. From the start, he did not agree with some of the leaders. He thought that the leaders had too much “sway” over people’s lives. And he much disliked the close ties between the church and the government. He felt that this was too much like the English system that they had tried to escape! The leaders of the Colony felt threatened by his views.

Williams saw something else that he did not like. More people were coming to the colony. And he saw more and more land being taken from the Native Americans. He thought strongly that the Native Americans should be paid for this land. Before long, he was seen as a troublemaker. He was labeled as a “religious dissenter.” He was forced to leave the colony! There were some who even wished to send him back to England!

    
    

But he kept them from sending him back. In 1636, Williams left the colony in the middle of the night. A few of his friends left with him. It was in the dead of winter. It was bitterly cold. And he and his followers had nowhere to go. Lucky for them, they received help from some Native Americans. They survived in the woods for three months. At some point, Williams made his way south. They went to what would become Providence, Rhode Island. There, he bought land from the Narragansett. That was a local native tribe. This land became the colony of Rhode Island.

Over time, others also found it hard to follow the strict Puritan way of life. They ended up following Williams. Rhode Island became a haven for certain people. They wished to be free to practice their faith, or religious beliefs, in their own way. It became the first English colony to give people complete religious freedom. They did not just welcome Puritans. They helped Quakers, Catholics, Jewish people, and others, too.

There was another Puritan who followed Williams. She was a woman named Anne Hutchinson. She and her husband and children had arrived in the Colony in 1634. As you’ve heard, women were not part of the decision-making in the church. And they had little “power” in society, in general. Women surely weren’t allowed to preach. They could not give a religious speech in church. Anne did not like these rules. So, she had meetings each week in her home. These were for women who wished to discuss these sermons, or religious speeches. In these meetings, women also were free to talk of their religious views. These meetings became quite popular. Soon, some men, and even some of the church leaders, began to attend!

     
    

Hutchinson openly expressed her views. She felt that a person’s individual faith was more important than being a member of an organized church. She also said that a person’s personal relationship with God was what really mattered. This was thought by many to be a dangerous view. That’s because the Puritan church had strict rules that had to be followed. On top of this, Hutchinson was a woman. So, just like Roger Williams, she was put on trial. They viewed her as a dissenter. During the trial, she was told to recant. They wanted her to take back her beliefs and say that she had changed her mind. But she refused. Like Roger Williams, she, too, was banished.

In 1638, Hutchinson joined Williams in Rhode Island. Sometime later, her husband died. She moved to New York with her younger children. She planned to start a new life. At the time, New York was called New Netherlands. It was a Dutch colony. The governor there did not have a good reputation with the Native Americans. There had been lots of disputes between the natives and the settlers. He had also caused tension among some groups of Native Americans.

In 1636, we turn to a Puritan minister named Thomas Hooker. He also had left the Massachusetts Bay Colony. And a group of supporters went with him. They made their way to an area that’s now Connecticut. They founded the town of Hartford. It was near a wide river now known as the Connecticut River. Soon, two more towns were started in the colony of Connecticut. They were Windsor and Wethersfield.

     
     

Hooker thought that all men should be allowed to vote. Back then, you had to be a member of a church, or wealthy, to be a voter. In 1639, Hooker started a system of government. It was called the Fundamental Orders of Connecticut. It was a form of democracy. It later helped to inspire the creation of the U.S. Constitution.

We’ve just talked about the creation of three of the four New England colonies. The last New England colony is New Hampshire. King James I helped to establish New Hampshire, too. Remember how he had given a region of land to his friends? Well, he had given land in this part of North America to two more friends. Their names were John Mason and Ferdinando Gorges. Later, the two men divided the land in half. Mason got the southern part. That became the New Hampshire colony in 1679. Lots of unhappy Puritan settlers also found their way to this colony. Gorges received the northern half. That would later become the state of Maine.

As you can see, back in the 17th century life was pretty complex. Lots of English people were willing to risk their lives to sail to a faraway land in the hope of a better life. Do you think that you would have been willing to do the same?

      
           
*********
    
      
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Colonial America – Deeper Dive
     

Lesson 79 – Part Three

   
NEW WORDS: Appalachians, Attucks, Barbados, Britain’s, Crispus, Grenville, Hancock, Jordans, Lenni, Longfellow, Markham, Metacom, Penn’s, Philadelphia’s, Pontiac, Pontiac’s, Protestant, Schuylkill, Townshend, Wadsworth, Williamsburg, apprentices, apprenticeship, apprenticeships, architectural, artisan, assaults, bluff, brewing, carding, challenged, childbirth, clashes, colonizing, curable, disloyal, exported, forbidding, glassmakers, heaping, ignoring, imitated, influx, intolerable, intolerance, luxuries, massacre, midwives, nationalities, oaths, occupations, outrageous, outspoken, overdue, pastors, persecuted, petitions, printers, privileges, quartering, repeal, repealed, ruffles, seasoning, shipbuilders, steeled, surveyors, taxation, tolerance, workday, workhouses
    
      

Chapter Eight: The Middle Colonies
     
The English had now started a number of colonies in North America. They were determined to claim more land. That is why in 1664 a fleet of English warships sailed into New Amsterdam Harbor. That’s now the New York Harbor in New York City. England claimed the harbor as its own. While they were at it, the English claimed the city and all the land around it, too. This was quite bold. Not only were these areas already Dutch colonies, but Native Americans were living there, as well. How and why did this happen? Let’s go back in time to find out.

In 1609, Henry Hudson was an Englishman exploring for the Netherlands. He set sail across the Atlantic Ocean on behalf of of the Dutch East India Company. His destination was North America. Hudson, like other explorers of the time, was searching for a northwestern water route to Asia. They called what they were looking for a “Northwest Passage.”


Hudson never did find that route. But he did find a place that’s now part of the New York City area. When he arrived in this harbor, Hudson claimed it for the Netherlands. The harbor area was named New Amsterdam. And the colony was named New Netherlands. Hudson did, though, name the Hudson River after himself. And so, a Dutch colony in North America was begun.

   
   

It is believed by many historians that in 1624, Peter Minuit, the governor of this Dutch colony, bought the island of Manhattan from a group of local Native Americans. They were known as the Munsee. This was in exchange for trade goods worth sixty guilders at the time. A guilder was a unit of Dutch money. Sixty guilders was quite little compared to the value of the land in Manhattan today.

Now, the Native Americans did not share the Europeans’ concept of private land ownership. Historians are not sure whether the Native Americans understood what the Dutch thought they were buying. Nor are they sure that the Dutch realized that it was the custom of some Native Americans to negotiate for trade goods in return for allowing others to pass through or temporarily inhabit the land upon which the natives were settled. So, this did not really create boundaries between the Native Americans and the colonists. These exchanges were meant to be the basis for continuing social connections between the groups.

    
    

It thus seems likely that both parties misunderstood the nature of the exchange. As a result, conflicts arose and continued between the colonists and Native Americans in this region. This is just like what was going on in other regions.

The Dutch colony kept expanding. It began to attract more Europeans. The colony allowed for certain religious freedom. Thus, people who were not happy with the leaders of their churches began to leave their homes and come to the New World. This colony had superb land for farming. And it had a growing fur trade. The English had set their sights on this region, too. For quite some time, they had focused on starting colonies to the north and south of what’s now New York. But in 1664 they turned their attention to this region.

At this time in England, Charles II was king. His father, Charles I, had been killed, because he was not well liked by the people. And Charles II had been forced to leave England. Later, in 1660, Charles II was asked to return and become king. If you recall, King Charles II had built up a great deal of debt. This happened during the ten years that he had been living in exile. During this time, Charles II had borrowed a huge amount of money from friends. It’s not easy to live like a king when you are not actually seen as one.

    
   

Charles II reclaimed his throne. He then looked to North America to solve his debt problems. As you know, he had already given land that did not belong to him in the South to some of his loyal friends. You might ask, “Why didn’t he give away parts of England?” Well, because that was against English law. There was no such law in place to protect the land in North America. Thus, Charles felt that he was entitled to claim this land. He based this belief on the fact that John Cabot had explored North America for England back in the late 1400s. That was well before Henry Hudson had done so for the Dutch in the early 1600s.

King Charles II put his brother James in charge of coming up with a plan to take New Netherlands from the Dutch. James was also known as the Duke of York. In 1664, he sent a number of warships to New Amsterdam Harbor. The Dutch were taken by surprise. Not only was New Amsterdam poorly defended, but the townspeople did not like their overbearing governor at the time. His name was Peter Stuyvesant. They were not willing to risk their lives for him against the English. Thus, Stuyvesant had no choice but to surrender.

And so, the Duke of York had carried out his mission without firing a single shot. King Charles II was very pleased, indeed. The Dutch did try to take their colony back many times. But they were not successful. By 1669, the area was now deemed an English colony. In honor of the Duke of York, New Amsterdam became known as New York City. And New Netherlands was now the colony of New York.

    
     

The Duke of York did not want to be too greedy. And he was ever grateful to loyal supporters of the monarchy. So, he gave the southern part of the colony of New York to two of his good friends. These friends were George Carteret and John Berkeley. This area later became known as New Jersey. It was named after the Isle of Jersey in the English Channel.

Soon after, the English took an area known as Delaware away from the Dutch, too. So, the English had now begun colonies in three distinct regions. These included the Southern colonies. These were made up of Maryland, Virginia, North and South Carolina, and Georgia. Then there were the New England colonies. They were made up of Connecticut, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and New Hampshire. Finally, there were the Middle colonies. These were made up of New York, New Jersey, and the soon-to-be Pennsylvania, and Delaware.

The population in the Middle colonies grew fast. These colonies attracted not only English people, but people from many other European countries, too. In fact, the population in all of the English colonies grew. Within 100 years after King Charles II reclaimed his throne, the population would grow to be 2,000,000! Two of the most populous cities in North America at this time were in the Middle Atlantic region. They were New York City and Philadelphia. These cities grew into bustling commercial centers with large populations.

    
    

People who moved to the Middle colonies from other countries brought with them their own languages, culture, and range of skills. Those who settled in the Middle colonies were quite diverse. You can imagine hundreds of new arrivals from different places. They’d speak different languages. They’d wear different kinds of clothes. They’d build different types of homes. They’d eat many different kinds of foods. But despite their differences, the people who moved to North America all had one thing in common. They wished for a better life.

There were also many reasons that people chose to come to the Middle colonies. One was that this region had good harbor areas and long, wide rivers. The English knew that this region would be good for trade. Another reason was that the people in charge of governing those colonies were generally tolerant of people’s religions. For the most part, the day-to-day decisions were made by elected officials in town and county assemblies in the Middle colonies. But the Duke of York, George Carteret, and John Berkeley were ultimately in charge.

Another reason that people moved there was because it was a good farming region. The climate and soil in the Middle colonies, compared to the North and South, were perfect for farming. In terms of climate, it was neither too hot nor too cold.

    
    

Wheat grew well in these conditions. As a result, these Middle colonies earned the name “the breadbasket.” That’s because they could grow a lot of wheat. They could supply large amounts of flour to England and other English colonies. The West Indies ended up being a strong trade partner. Many mills were built in this region to grind the wheat into flour.

The flour was packaged and exported. Other crops, such as rye, potatoes, peas, and flax, also thrived. Farming became the main occupation, or job. There were other jobs, too. There was also a need for sailors, trappers, lumbermen, merchants, and craftsmen. Shipbuilding became an important industry, too.

There were some enslaved Africans in the Middle colonies. That’s just like it was in the Southern colonies. Unlike the Southern colonies, people in the Middle colonies used the rapidly growing population as their main source of workers. And they paid them wages. As a result, there was less dependence on slavery than in the South.

Builders were needed in the Middle colonies, too. People built houses of different styles. These homes often reflected the culture of their homeland. Networks of roads, though very basic, were slowly developing. The Great Wagon Road became an important “highway.” It stretched from Pennsylvania, south through Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina. Workshops, stores, and coffee shops were opening. Thanks to an English king who needed money, a vibrant new culture was emerging 3,000 miles away.

     
      

Chapter Nine: Pennsylvania and the Quakers
     
In 1681, King Charles II paid back another overdue debt. The man he owed money to this time was Admiral Sir William Penn. Admiral Penn had given Charles II a great deal of money during the time that Charles was banished from England. However, Admiral Penn died before Charles had the chance to pay him back the money that he owed him. Feeling guilty about this, Charles decided to repay Admiral Penn’s son instead. And so, the younger William Penn woke up one day to discover that he had received the gift of an area of land that today is known as the state of Pennsylvania.

It wasn’t an unexpected gift. Penn had actually asked for this particular area of land. He had a plan for it. And fortunately for him, the king had agreed. The king even named this gifted land Pennsylvania. That means “Penn’s Woods,” in honor of William Penn’s father. The young Penn was very happy indeed. Why did he want this land? Well, he wanted this land for religious reasons.

Admiral Sir William Penn had been a Puritan. But his son was a member of a Protestant group known as the Society of Friends. They were more commonly known as Quakers. Quakers believe that all people of every race, religion, and gender are equal. They do not believe in war. Quakers do not think that it is necessary to go to church to worship God. They believe that people can pray to God directly. Therefore, they do not need priests or pastors to help them do this. And perhaps what was considered the most outrageous thing by many people back then was that Quakers encouraged women to speak up.

     
     

Because of their religious views, Quakers refused to support the Church of England. Nor would they swear oaths in court or fight in wars. These beliefs not only challenged the Church of England, but some of the laws of the land, too. As a result, the Quakers were seen as disloyal and troublesome. And they were persecuted in England. Many English people, including the king, thought it would be better if Quakers would simply leave England. But even some of the first English colonies in North America did not welcome Quakers.

Over the years, Penn was arrested and placed in jail many times for his religious views, as were other Quakers. When he received the gift of land from the king, he knew exactly what he wanted to do with it. He planned to create a colony that would be a “holy experiment.” As the sole owner of this land, like Roger Williams of Rhode Island, Penn planned to welcome people of all faiths and those from different countries. Prior to this, a small group of Quakers had already settled in what is now New Jersey. However, unlike some other colonists, Penn intended to pay for the land that he had been given. He wrote to the Lenni-Lenape Native Americans of Pennsylvania. He told them that he would do so. He also told them that he hoped they could be good neighbors to each other.

Penn had a clear idea of how he wanted his colony to be governed. He also had a clear idea of what the main settlement in his colony should look like. A plan for this future city was drawn up before it was built. The main settlement would be on a piece of land between two rivers. These were the Schuylkill and the Delaware. The city would be near one of the largest freshwater harbors in the world.

     
    

The settlement would be called Philadelphia. That meant “the City of Brotherly Love.” Penn wanted Philadelphia to have a grid pattern of wide, tree-lined streets. He wanted there to be open areas where people could walk. Philadelphia was the first English settlement to be planned before it was built.

In April 1681, Penn asked his cousin William Markham to be the deputy governor of Pennsylvania. His cousin accepted the position and set off right away. Penn stayed behind in England. He aimed to create a document that would outline the laws of this new colony. This document was called the First Frame of Government.

Penn had decided that his colony would be governed by elected leaders, not purely by the rich and powerful, as was the case in England. However, these elected leaders did have to be Protestants. People of other religions could settle in this colony and practice their faith. But they could not vote or hold office. Public education would be available to all children. There would be the right to trial by jury.

In addition, Penn believed that the purpose of jail was to reform prisoners rather than punish them. And so, in Penn’s jails, no one was locked inside tiny cells. Many prisoners were held in large workhouses where they could spend their time doing something useful.

    
    

In October 1682, Penn sailed across the Atlantic Ocean to his new home on a ship called the Welcome. As soon as he arrived, he met with the native people, the Lenni-Lenape. They are known today as the Delaware Native Americans. Together, they drew up a treaty. Penn also arranged to buy the land that he had been given by King Charles II, rather than just take it.

Before long, Philadelphia became an important center of commerce. Many people of different religions and nationalities made their homes there. In the early days, people came to this colony from England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales. Later they came from other parts of Europe. That included Germany, France, Poland, and the Netherlands.

People even moved to Philadelphia from other English colonies for lots of reasons. This included the many employment opportunities, the spirit of religious tolerance, and the available farmland and accessible harbor. As a matter of fact, a few years after Philadelphia’s founding, the young Benjamin Franklin moved to the city. He planned to become an apprentice printer. Like New York, Philadelphia grew into a key city and center of commerce.

Quakers were strongly opposed to slavery. Thus, they established small farms that could be more easily managed, or controlled, by fewer people. This is not to say that there weren’t any enslaved Africans in Pennsylvania. There were. In fact, by 1730, there were 4,000 enslaved Africans in this colony. But that was much fewer than in the Southern colonies. Ultimately, because Quakers felt that slavery was wrong, they actively fought to abolish, or end, slavery.

    
    

Penn worked hard in the first two years to establish this Middle colony. Then, in 1684, for a number of reasons, including a land dispute with the powerful Lord Baltimore, he decided to return to England. William left his cousin and another man in charge. Incredibly, when Penn returned to England, he was arrested for treason. His rights and access to the colony were taken away from him.

In the end, Penn was found to be innocent of the treason charges against him. But he did not return to Pennsylvania until fifteen years later. When he did return in 1699, he found that many things had changed. During that time, thousands of people had moved to Pennsylvania. With more people came more problems. Being a reasonable man, Penn listened carefully to the concerns of the people who he had left in charge. He also listened to those people who he had never met before. He recognized the need for an even more open form of government. In 1701, Penn signed the Charter of Privileges. This document allowed elected members of the government to not only vote on laws, but to create new laws, as well.

    
    

A few years later, in 1704, an area in the southern part of Pennsylvania, known as the Lower Counties, was allowed to establish its own government. This area would later become the colony of Delaware.

Soon after, Penn set sail for England again. He never returned to Pennsylvania. In 1708, he was once again arrested. This time he was accused of not paying his debts. He was released within a year when his debts were cleared. But Penn’s health had started to decline.

Penn continued to fight for the things that he believed in. Throughout his life, he found himself on the opposing side of popular opinion. He died in England in 1718. He was buried next to his wife in a tiny village called Jordans. He is remembered as the man who founded the great City of Brotherly Love.

     
     

Chapter Ten: Colonial Life
     
You have learned about the many reasons that people from all over Europe traveled thousands of miles across the Atlantic Ocean to establish and live in the thirteen colonies. Kings, trading companies, and influential Englishmen all realized that North America had enormous potential. In other words, they all thought that they could get rich there. Others wanted to start a new life, free of religious intolerance and persecution.

People from England and other parts of Europe traveled to different regions for different reasons. Slowly, these regions, and the colonies within them, began to take shape. The Southern colonies had warm weather and adequate rainfall. Small farms and large plantations began to dot the landscape. The large plantations had many enslaved Africans working on them. The economy in the South was based on farming cash crops such as tobacco, rice, and indigo. These crops were exported to England and the West Indies and sold by merchants there. Trade among the thirteen colonies also began to grow.

The soil in the New England colonies was not as suitable for farming. There were some small farms. But due to the abundance of forests, timber became an important trade good. Over in England, many of the forests had been cut down by the time the colonies were established. So, timber to make ships and homes was exported to England. Other colonies also needed timber to build fishing and trading ships, homes, and barrels.

    
    

Farming was a main source of income in the Middle colonies. Wheat was grown so abundantly that this region had a special name. Mills were built, and the wheat produced was ground into flour and sold to other colonies. Large amounts of flour were also sold to England and its colonies in the West Indies. Settlers from around the world came to this region. This resulted in a wide variety of cultures within the Middle colonies.

Can you imagine what it was like to grow up back then? Let’s find out what life was like in the English colonies. In the early days, only boys who lived in Massachusetts had to go to school. The first schools were one-room schoolhouses. Boys of different ages learned reading, writing, and math. Sometimes the older boys helped to teach the younger ones. In 1647, a law was passed in Massachusetts that required every town with fifty or more families to support an elementary school. Towns with more than one hundred families had to support a grammar school. There, boys would learn Latin to prepare for college. This was the beginning of public education in America. Over time, every colony began to provide a basic public education. The very first college, Harvard, was founded in New England in 1636. In 1693, the College of William and Mary was founded in Virginia. The second college created, William and Mary, was named after King William III and Queen Mary II of England.

    
     

Some boys attended private schools. And others were educated at home. Puritan girls were taught to read so that they could read the Bible. For many children, the main part of their education was learning a skill. That way, they could grow up and support a family. For girls, that meant learning household skills such as cooking, keeping a vegetable garden, sewing, making candles, and raising children. Some girls might learn to become dressmakers.

For boys, farming was one of the main occupations. There were many different kinds of apprenticeships, too. Boys as young as eleven years old would serve as apprentices. They would learn a skill from an experienced artisan. They could learn to be shoemakers, blacksmiths, carpenters, shipbuilders, printers, surveyors, millers, merchants, and glassmakers, among other things. Boys could also train to become lawyers, doctors, or teachers.

Boys would often leave home at the age of eleven. They’d go to live as apprentices with the skilled artisans who were training them. Their workday was about twelve hours long. Apprentices were provided with food and a place to live. But they were not paid. Apprenticeships usually lasted for a number of years. At the end of their apprenticeship, they would join an existing business or start their own.

    
    

Even young children had lots of chores to do. If you lived on a farm, and many people did, you would gather firewood, tend to the farm animals, milk the cows, collect eggs from the chickens, make candles, plant and harvest vegetables, and carry water from the well. Almost all of your food came from your farm. All of this had to be accomplished without today’s luxuries. There was no electricity, indoor plumbing, or central heating or air conditioning.

Life in the colonies was not all work and no play. Because children spent a large part of their day doing chores, they often found ways to make a game out of their work. For instance, if they were gardening, they might have a game of hide-and-seek after they had finished weeding the garden or picking the vegetables. If they were carding wool, carrying firewood, or churning butter, siblings might race one another to see who would finish first. Children might also sing songs, or exchange stories and riddles as they worked. When their chores were finished, they played games like blind man’s bluff, hopscotch, tag, and a form of jacks using rocks.

There were no toy stores. So, colonists made toys from things that they had in their homes or farms. For instance, dolls might be made from corn husks or rags. If they had some wood, leather, or string left over, they might make a toy out of it. This might be a top or spinner, or a game like the familiar cup-and-ball game. Colonists made board games that they could play, too. One favorite toy might be a hoop left over from barrel making. Children would turn the hoops on their sides and roll them with a stick through the streets.

     
    

Religion played a key role in the development of many of the colonies. Christians often read the Bible to their children. And children were required to memorize Bible passages. For Christians in New England, attending church was the most important thing that they did. In fact, if you were a Puritan, it was compulsory. Puritans worshiped in a meetinghouse. Sermons could last for several hours. If you fell asleep during the service, there was sometimes someone assigned to wake you up. That person had a long pole with feathers on one end. If someone fell asleep, he tickled their chin with the feathers.

As you learned, in the early days of the colonies, most people produced the food that they ate. Corn was a very important crop to the colonists, as it was with many Native Americans. Colonists used corn in a variety of ways. There was corn bread, corn cake, boiled and fried corn, corn soup, and corn on the cob. Besides farming, some colonists also hunted and fished. The colonists learned to harvest regional fruits and berries. They used them in their cooking for seasoning and pies. Apparently, colonists had a very sweet tooth! Historians have recorded stories about how colonists loved hard candies, pies, and puddings.

    
    

As the colonies grew in size, towns became large cities. Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Charleston became the largest. The architectural style of each region often imitated, or copied, the European countries from where many of the colonists had originated. There were many red brick, English-style homes in New England. There were Dutch-style wooden houses with sloping roofs in the Middle Atlantic. And there were French-style farmhouses with wide porches and French doors in the Southern region. In addition, Charleston architecture has a Caribbean influence. That’s because lots of settlers arrived there from the English island of Barbados in the Caribbean Sea.

The streets of these towns and cities became busy with horses, wagons, and people. Not everyone worked as a farmer, artisan, or apprentice. There were many wealthy people who lived in very fine houses in these large cities. Their homes contained only the best furniture, silver, china, and fabrics shipped from England. In the early days of the colonies, people relied heavily on imported goods from England. As the years went by, the colonists began to manufacture some of these things themselves. But the English Parliament still controlled how much manufacturing the colonists were allowed to do. The English did not want to lose the money that they made by selling their goods to the colonists.

     
    

The wealthy colonists paid attention to English fashions. And, even on the hottest days, they could be seen wearing the most elaborate clothing made of the finest materials. Men wore lace stockings and ruffles. They carried swords and powdered their hair. Women wore big, puffy, many-layered dresses, and they boasted towering hair designs when they were in fashion.

Those less affluent colonists who did physical work wore clothes that were made from simpler materials. They often made their own clothes. Or they wore clothes given to them by others.

Communication between the colonies was difficult. Most roads were nothing more than wagon trails. But in the larger cities, there were a few established “highways.” Ships traveled up and down rivers and along the coast to bring goods and news from far away. Written communication was one of the only ways of sending and receiving messages. But letters could take weeks, if not months, to arrive. Frequently, letters would go missing.

Medicine then was basic, and people died of diseases that are quite curable today. Women gave birth at home with the help of midwives. Because they did not have the medical care that we do today, sometimes women died in childbirth. And many babies died before reaching their first birthday. But life away from the crowded European towns and cities was somewhat healthier.

     
     

Chapter Eleven: The Road to Revolution, Part One
      
You have learned about how the English colonies were started. And you’ve gotten a flavor for how the colonists lived their lives. Throughout this time, the English, Spanish, and French fought each other over land in North America. They were all land hungry. They clashed over the areas of North America that they wanted for themselves. The Spanish had forced the French out of what’s present-day Florida and gained control of it. The Spanish also moved into the regions now known as New Mexico, Arizona, California, and Texas. The French were colonizing parts of present-day Canada. And they had also claimed the Mississippi River valley for France. Some of these land claims resulted in wars on European soil. But other clashes were starting to take place in North America.

At the same time, more Europeans were coming to the English colonies. They would expand the search for new land to settle. They began to move further west. They were headed inland, away from the coastal areas where people had first settled. Over time, the Native Americans began to see that there would be no end to the influx of people.

In 1675, war broke out in New England. It was time for the Wampanoag to take a stand. Chief Metacom was the son of Chief Massasoit. He led a war party against some English settlers. This attack turned into an all-out conflict. The English settlers won. And they essentially destroyed the Wampanoag tribe, taking even more of their land.

    
    

As the colonies grew, English explorers continued west across the Appalachian Mountains. They headed into what’s now the Ohio River Valley. But this land was not uninhabited, either. Native Americans had been living in this region for a long time. Some of them had even been forced to move west away from the eastern regions to escape the influx of settlers. The French had also claimed a few areas of the Ohio Valley. The French had set up a good trading partnership with native tribes in the area. They did not want the English to interfere with this business relationship.

Neither the Native Americans nor the French wanted English settlers to build homes on this land. But members of the British Parliament wrote to the French. They told them that it was a well-known fact that the land belonged to Great Britain and that they should go away.

The French considered this request and then replied, “NO!” Hmm. This was a bad sign! Conflict was brewing. The Native Americans were distressed by how much land they had already lost. So, they steeled themselves for a fight. And so did the French.

Yet another war broke out in 1754. This war is known as the French and Indian War. It was fought in the forests of North America. And it went on for a long time, almost nine years, in all. Colonists in North America were asked to fight for this land. Britain also sent thousands of soldiers across the Atlantic Ocean to fight. Many Native Americans in the region, such as the Huron, fought with the French in this war. Others, such as the Iroquois, sided with the British.

    
    

Two years later, the war over the colonial territory in North America spread to other parts of the world. In all of these places, France and Great Britain competed for land. They fought in Europe, the West Indies, and India. This phase of the war is known as the Seven Years War in Great Britain. After much conflict, the British captured the French-controlled city of Quebec, Canada. The capture of Quebec in 1759 was a turning point for the British. They eventually won the war. In 1763, the war was over. But this was the beginning of the end for French fortune in North America. Though the French and the British signed a peace treaty, the Native Americans did not.

Organized attacks on British settlers continued under the leadership of Chief Pontiac of the Ottawa tribe. These assaults were commonly known as Pontiac’s Rebellion. They involved a vast network of at least thirteen Native American tribes which united together. The British soon saw that it would be impossible to defend this land, or the settlers on it. Thus, the British Parliament and King George III said that that settlers could not live on land west of the Appalachians. In 1763, King George issued a proclamation forbidding it. Can you imagine? Having just fought a war for ownership of this land, colonists were now told to stay away from it.

     
     

Fighting a war for many years is a very expensive thing to do. When it was over, the British Parliament realized that they had spent a great deal of money. Britain was in financial trouble. So, someone had to help get them out of it. That someone was the thirteen colonies.

The prime minister of Great Britain at the end of the French and Indian War was a man named George Grenville. Grenville was asked to come up with a plan to pay off Britain’s debt. He thought long and hard about this. And he did, indeed, come up with a plan. “How about taxing the colonists?” he thought to himself. “After all, Great Britain fought the war to defend the colonists against the French and the Native Americans!” Grenville gave his plan to King George III and Parliament. Everyone in Britain agreed. It was a great plan.

In 1764, the British Parliament passed the Sugar Act. This law placed a tax on foreign sugar and molasses. By making foreign sugar and molasses more expensive, the colonists were being forced to buy these goods from the British producers in the West Indies. But this act did not just include sugar. It also included wine, cloth, coffee, and silk. The colonists were now taxed if they chose to buy less expensive products from other nations.

Then in 1765, England passed the Stamp Act. It stated that all printed materials produced in the colonies would be taxed. Newspapers, magazines, legal documents, and, believe it or not, even playing cards, would cost more. People had to buy a stamp and place it on the paper item that they had bought.

    
    

In the same year, the Quartering Act was passed by the British. This meant that colonists had to help provide quarters, or temporary places to live, for the British soldiers stationed in the colonies. The colonists also had to provide supplies. This included food, bedding, candles, and firewood.

For many years, the colonists had handled their own affairs. Now, members of a government 3,000 miles away had voted to tax them. And they were not allowed to vote for these British leaders. So, they felt that their views and thoughts were not represented in the British government. Many colonists believed that it was unfair that they had to pay taxes, while they did not have representation in the British Parliament. The British responded that members of Parliament considered the interests of the entire empire. They did not simply cover just the local areas that they represented.

Now, most people had accepted the Sugar Act and the Quartering Act. But they were not prepared to accept the Stamp Act without a fight. Some outspoken colonists began to suggest that they should not pay it. They cried, “No taxation without representation!”

     
      

Chapter Twelve: The Road to Revolution, Part Two
    
As you have heard, the colonists were in strong opposition to the taxes that England kept heaping on them. Their famous words were, “No taxation without representation!”

One man in particular, Patrick Henry, began to speak up. Patrick Henry was a Virginia lawyer. In Williamsburg, Virginia, he stood before the House of Burgesses. He spoke out against the king and the new tax. Patrick Henry stated that only colonial governments should have the power to introduce new taxes in the colonies.

In 1765, the twenty-seven elected leaders of nine colonies made their way to New York. They met to discuss what could be done about the Stamp Act. This meeting became known as the Stamp Act Congress. Members of the Congress informed the British Parliament that this tax was unjust.

Another outspoken leader at this time was a man named Samuel Adams, from Massachusetts. He organized a group of people who became known as the Sons of Liberty. These men protested in the streets, burned the stamps, and threatened the agents whose job it was to collect the taxes. It soon became impossible to impose the Stamp Act. And, so in 1766, the British Parliament was forced to repeal it. When the colonists heard this news, they celebrated their victory.

    
    

Members of Parliament were not happy. King George insisted that it was Britain’s right to tax the colonies. A new plan was needed. This time a man named Charles Townshend had another idea. They would put a tax on items that they knew the colonists really needed. These items were used daily in colonial times to make many things. These included paint, paper, glass, lead, tea, wool, and silk.

In response, the colonists started to boycott these items from Britain. They began to make their own products. Colonists purchased tea from other sources. Or they drank “liberty tea” made from herbs and berries. Many women even began making their own cloth. This hurt British manufacturers. So, before long, this tax was also removed, that is, all except for the tax on tea. So, the colonists’ boycott of British tea continued.

England was alarmed by the high level of protests. So, they sent troops to the colonies. They arrived in Boston Harbor in 1768. The colonists did not like the presence of British soldiers. That was especially because the soldiers had been sent to control them. Tension between the colonists and Britain continued to grow.

     
     

In 1770, a scuffle broke out in Boston. It was between British soldiers and a group of colonists. In the confusion, British soldiers fired their guns into the crowd. They killed five colonists, and they injured six others. The first to die was a man named Crispus Attucks. People were horrified. The soldiers were immediately arrested. This terrible event became known as the Boston Massacre. The relationship between the colonists and Britain was becoming much worse.

It would not be fair to say that tea caused the American Revolution. But it played a part. The colonists were still refusing to buy tea from Britain. And King George and his government were refusing to listen to the colonists. In 1773, the British Parliament introduced a new law called the Tea Act. This time they said that only the British East India Company could sell tea to the colonies. And the tea would still be taxed. The colonists responded that, not only did they not want this tea, they didn’t want trade ships bringing it into the colonies, either. In other words, they would give up drinking British tea altogether. In 1773, three British trade ships loaded with tea appeared in the Boston Harbor. The Sons of Liberty took action. They wore elements of Native American war clothing. Then they threw all of the tea into the water! This event became known as The Boston Tea Party.

    
     

Now the king was really mad. You could say the colonists’ “actions spoke louder than their words.” The British government decided to punish this colony. A British general was placed in control of Massachusetts. Boston Harbor was closed. And more British soldiers were sent to Boston. With the port closed, many colonial businesses began to suffer. The colonists called these recent British decisions the “Intolerable Acts.” That’s because they were not willing to put up with them.

Rather than back down, the colonists began to join together. Many colonists were even more convinced now that the British did not understand them or care about them. Colonists were now daring to think about, and talk about, establishing their independence from England. They talked about becoming their own nation. Those who wanted to become independent, or free, of England were called Patriots. People still loyal to England and the king were known as Loyalists.

It was clear that the colonists’ relationship with Britain was changing. Now, elected leaders of the colonies had to decide what to do. George Washington, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, Benjamin Franklin, John Hancock, and other leaders came together. They had a gathering in Philadelphia known as the First Continental Congress.

      
     

In this meeting, the leaders voted to end all trade with Britain. That would stay in force until Britain repealed the Intolerable Acts. Most people still hoped that these issues could be resolved peacefully. But it was decided that each colony should begin to store weapons and train men for war.

On April 18, 1775, British soldiers were given information about colonial weapons that had been secretly stored in a town called Concord. It was about twenty miles from Boston. The soldiers were ordered to seize the weapons and destroy them. The British soldiers began to march towards Concord. A colonist named Paul Revere rode through the night to inform his fellow Patriots that the British were coming. Perhaps you are familiar with this first part of a famous poem called “Paul Revere’s Ride.” It was written by Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, based on this historic event.

Listen, my children, and you shall hear,
Of the midnight ride of Paul Revere,
On the eighteenth of April, in Seventy-five,
Hardly a man is now alive,
Who remembers that famous day and year.

He said to his friend, “if the British march,
By land or sea from the town to-night,
Hang a lantern aloft in the belfry arch Of the, North Church tower as a signal-light,
One, if by land, and two, if by sea,
And I on the opposite shore will be.”

     
     

Paul Revere saw the signal of two lanterns lit by his friend in the church tower. That meant that the British were coming by sea. So, he rode all night to Concord to warn the colonists. Paul Revere was captured. But the colonial soldiers, called Minutemen, were warned and prepared for the arrival of the British.

The very first shots of the American Revolution were fired in Lexington on April 19, 1775. That was as the British soldiers were on their way to Concord. Historians are not certain who fired the first shot. Several Minutemen died in this exchange of fire. The British soldiers continued their march toward Concord. But when they got there, the weapons were nowhere to be found.

     
    

Paul Revere’s heroic ride had warned the colonists in time for them to move their weapons. The British began to retreat. As they did, they were fired upon by Minutemen. Many British soldiers were killed.

A second gathering of leaders from each colony was called in the city of Philadelphia, which would later become the first capital of the U.S. Shortly before this meeting, Patrick Henry had uttered these famous words. “I know not what course others may take, but as for me, give me liberty or give me death!” At this Second Continental Congress, George Washington was chosen to be the Commander-in-Chief in charge of an army that did not yet fully exist. But the leaders anticipated that they would soon need such an army.

During this time, many letters and petitions were sent to King George. Among them was the Declaration of Independence. It was primarily penned by Thomas Jefferson. It was approved by the Founding Fathers on July 4, 1776. King George responded by ignoring the colonists’ requests. In fact, he sent more British soldiers to the colonies. The long and difficult battle for American independence had begun.

      
     
*********

      

     
WEEK TWENTY-SEVEN PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-EIGHT    
     

WEEK TWENTY-EIGHT READING PASSAGES    

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Human Body, Systems And Senses
    

Lesson 80 – Part One

    
NEW WORDS: Ricardo, adjoin, ambit, anatomy, ankles, appendage, appendages, appendicular, armored, arrayed, axial, circumscribes, clavicles, cleave, collarbones, collars, combating, communicator, conjointly, consciously, cranial, crumpling, cushioning, deleterious, diaphragm, dislocate, distending, enabled, encumber, excrete, excretes, extensions, femur, footwear, gotcha, gristly, groundwork, hanger, hangers, hinged, hipbones, interconnected, interlocked, jawbone, jellylike, jointed, knobby, lineation, manufactory, midpoint, morph, multiplying, musculous, networks, niches, nonstop, obscured, optimally, pelvic, perpetually, pertains, photographic, pliability, pores, porous, rationale, receptive, regenerate, rhythmically, ricked, rubbery, sacrum, scalp, segregate, shielding, similarity, stretchy, subsumed, surfeit, system’s, tailbone, taxonomists, thicken, thighbone, toppling, tricep, trillions

 

Chapter One: Building Blocks and Systems
    
Hello everybody. I’m Ricardo. I’m in the fourth grade. And I am fascinated by the human body and its complex, interconnected systems. I hope to continue to learn about the human body in great detail and become a doctor someday.

Dr. Welbody is a friend of mine. Who remembers Dr. Welbody? She’s the rhyming pediatrician. Some of you may have met her when you were in first grade. Dr. Welbody taught you about your body, using several rhymes like this one.

Everybody has a body, And I have one, too.
It is grand to understand, The things our bodies do.

Dr. Welbody just happens to be my very own pediatrician. She’s also one of my teachers. She’s not the kind of teacher you find in a school. But she’s still taught me so much about my body. She has asked me to come share a little of what I’ve learned with you. Thanks for being receptive to hearing my lessons. I can’t wait! Our bodies are often compared with machines. That similarity may seem strange to you at first. That’s because machines are nonliving objects, and our bodies are very much alive. But, think about it. Machines are made up of networks. Human body systems include lots of different parts working together to perform very special jobs. Dr. Welbody says that our bodies are the most marvelous machines on Earth. And I think that you will agree with her once we review how our bodies work.

     
     

Just as Dr. Welbody loves rhymes, I love riddles! So, expect to hear a lot of riddles from me. Let’s begin our lesson with one now.

I am as strong as a tree trunk. But, with a little help from other human body systems, I can bend in many directions. I give your body its shape. What am I?

It is your skeleton. Does anyone know which system of the body includes your skeleton? It’s your “skeletal system,” that bony system that supports you and protects important organs inside your body. The skeletal anatomy is only one of many systems that are working together in your body.

Now, I’m going to ask you some more riddles. See if you can match the riddle to the right body system. Ready? Let’s go.

I’m the system that makes your bones move. I also help you blink and swallow. What system am I?

The “muscular system” is made up of muscles. Muscles are the motors of the human machine. They keep your body moving in lots of different ways. Some are attached to your bones to help you run and throw a ball. Others line the walls of the stomach. They squeeze in, and then relax, to help digest your food. Small muscles in your face help you smile. Your strongest and most important muscle is your heart. It works nonstop, distending blood throughout your body, day and night.

    
    

Here’s the next riddle.

Without me, you would not be able to feel, or see, or hear. I control your senses by sending messages to my command center, the brain. What system am I?

The “nervous system” is your body’s communicator. It tells your body what to do. Nerves run throughout your body, from head to toe, like a giant road system. Nerves send messages up and down your spine to your brain. The nervous system controls your muscles. It tells them how to move. It also helps all of your other systems to do their jobs.

Here’s your next riddle.

I work like a food-processing machine. You put food in your mouth. Then, I churn it up for the rest of your body to use as fuel. What system am I?

The “digestive system” helps you to digest, or break down, your food. It splits your food into nutrients. That gives your body energy to live and grow. Food enters your mouth and travels down a long tube called the “esophagus.” The food goes all the way to the stomach and the intestines. It takes food nearly two days to pass all the way through your body.

Ready for another riddle?

I work like a water filter. I get rid of harmful substances in the liquid that passes through your body. I “excrete” them, or push them out of the body. What system am I?

    
    

The “excretory system” excretes, or gets rid of, liquids. These may be things such as sweat and urine that may be deleterious to the body. Your skin, the largest organ of the body, excretes sweat through its many pores. A pair of organs called the “kidneys” filter harmful substances and extra water from the blood. They send them on to your “bladder.” Your bladder looks like a bag, holding a surfeit of fluid, or urine, until it is ready to pass out of your body.

Here’s another riddle.

I am your body’s delivery system. I deliver nutrients and oxygen to all parts of your body. Nutrients and oxygen circulate, or are carried throughout the body by blood vessels. The heart acts as my pump. What system am I?

The “circulatory system” is made up of your heart, blood vessels, and blood. Blood enters your heart and is pumped into a large blood vessel. Blood “vessels” carry blood to every part of your body and loop back again. This circulation of the blood carries nutrients and oxygen. And it happens all day and all night.

Here’s the last riddle for now.

I carry oxygen to your blood. Without oxygen, you cannot live. I also get rid of the carbon dioxide gas that the body does not need. I help you breathe. What system am l?

     
    

The “respiratory system” brings air, filled with oxygen, into your body. You can live without food for days. But you cannot live for more than a few minutes without oxygen. You breathe in air through your mouth and nose. Then you exhale a gas called carbon dioxide. Air travels through a tube into your lungs. Those are the organs that take up most of your chest. Your lungs take in the oxygen that keeps you alive.

Wow, everybody! You’ve identified seven of the body’s systems! Let’s see if you can name all seven with me. They are the skeletal, muscular, nervous, digestive, excretory, circulatory, and respiratory systems. Now, it’s time to find out what all of these systems have in common.

The systems of the human body are “organ systems.” Each system is made up of “organs.” These are parts of the body with clearly defined functions. For example, your stomach is an organ. Your stomach works closely with other organs. Those are your mouth, your esophagus, your liver, and your intestines. These organs are all parts of your digestive system. Each one of these organs has a specific function to perform as part of your digestive system’s overall job. That job is to break down your body’s food.

    
     

Organs are made up of “tissues.” Tissues are masses of cells that have a specific structure and come together to form organs. There are many different types of tissues. These include muscle, bone, skin, blood, and nerve tissue. Each different type of tissue is made up of different groups of similar “cells” that do the same jobs. All body tissues are made up of cells. What exactly are cells? Cells are tiny building blocks. They’re so tiny, in fact, that nobody even knew what they were or that they existed until microscopes were invented about 400 years ago. Microscopes magnify cells. They make them big enough to see and study. Your body contains trillions of cells.

Cells come in all shapes and sizes. That depends upon the jobs that they must perform. For example, red blood cells look like bagels with dents instead of holes. They travel through your blood, carrying important nutrients all over your body. Skin cells are grouped together in skin tissue. They are packed tightly together to form a protective ambit between you and your environment. Your skin is your largest organ. Nerve cells are grouped together in nerve tissue. And they often have long extensions that send and receive messages quickly. Muscle cells, grouped together in muscle tissue, look very different, too. They are long and lean. They help the body move as they stretch and shorten.

    
    

Each body system is made up of different types of cells. There are over 200 different types of cells in your body. Everything you do, from breathing to eating to running to sleeping, requires lots of working cells. They are truly the building blocks of your body. Without cells, there would be no body tissues, no body organs, and no body systems. In fact, all living things have cells. There would be no living things on Earth if it weren’t for cells!

Cells are alive, and living things do not last forever. Some cells live for only a few days. Others live for years. Some cells become damaged when you get hurt. Others wear out over time. But inside your body’s tissues, cells are perpetually dividing and multiplying. One cell becomes two cells, two cells become four, four become eight, and so forth. As cells die, the dead cells are replaced with new cells on a daily basis. Isn’t the life cycle of cells amazing?

Well, everybody, we’re out of time. Today you heard a little about a lot of body systems. Next time, I’ll be back to give you a peek inside your body. I’m looking forward to discussing the human body systems with you. See you next time!

    
     

Chapter Two: The Skeletal System, Axial Bones
     
Hi, everybody. Ricardo here. I’ve got a new riddle for you. We are a column of bones, ricked on top of one another. Conjointly, we make up your backbone. We begin with the letter “V.” What are we?

Today we’re going to talk about the system that gives your body its structure, allowing it to stand on its own. If you’ve ever seen a building being built, you know that it has a groundwork that gives the building its shape. It also keeps it from toppling over. Your body has a similar structure. Who knows what keeps your body from crumpling? That’s right. It’s your skeleton!

Your skeleton is made of bones. Bones can support a lot of weight. But they did not start out that way. Before you were born, your skeleton began as “cartilage.” That’s a firm rubbery tissue like the tough gristle on a piece of meat. Touch the top of your ear. What you feel is cartilage. The top of your ear will always be cartilage. But much of the cartilage in your original skeleton hardened and turned to bone.

By the time you were born, you had about 300 bones in your body. An adult has about 206 bones. So, where did all the extra bones go? Do bones just disappear? No, they grow and morph over time. Many of them adjoin, like those at the end of your spine called the tailbone, or the bones in your skull.

    
    

Have you ever heard the saying “hard as rock?” Rocks are hard due to the minerals that are stored inside of them. The outside part of your bones becomes hard by storing minerals, too. Minerals enter your body in the food that you eat and the vitamins that you may take. “Calcium” is subsumed in dark, leafy greens, broccoli, and dairy products, such as milk. It’s one of the important minerals that makes your bones as hard and strong as rock on the outside. Calcium is also needed to help blood clot, or thicken, when you accidentally cut yourself. Without it, your blood would be too thin for you to maintain good health.

At least until you reach your full height, your bones will continue to grow with you. It’s hard to imagine rock hard bones growing, isn’t it? They cannot stretch or bend. So, how do bones grow? Well, bones are made up of living tissue. New bone tissue is being made all the time. This tissue is working to replace worn-out cells and making it possible to regenerate broken bones.

Before you were born, your bones were solid. But many of them have become hollow over time, making them very light, yet still very strong. This is how bones differ from rocks. Rocks are solid all the way through. But bones are “porous.” That means that they have many tiny holes through which liquids pass. “Marrow,” a jellylike tissue, fills these cavities of your porous bones. Bone marrow is your body’s blood cell manufactory. It produces blood cells that help in combating infection and in carrying oxygen throughout your body.

    
    

Bones come in many shapes and sizes. Some are long and rod-like with knobby ends. Some are short and look like cubes, whereas others are flat. And some have their own unique shapes. Even though there are many different kinds and sizes of bones, all human skeletons look pretty much the same. Your skeletal bones are designed in specific ways to support and protect every part of your body.

There are three groups of bones that form your axial skeleton. They are the “spine,” the “skull,” and the “ribs.” The bones that support the center of your body are called “axial” bones. It is also the job of the axial bones to protect the most important organs in your body. You may have learned that taxonomists segregate animals into two groups. These are called “vertebrates” and “invertebrates.” Does anyone know the group in which humans are classified? Right! We’re vertebrates! Vertebrates are animals with backbones. Your backbone, or spine, is actually more than one bone. It is a column of many bones stacked on top of one another.

Bend forward and feel along the middle of your back. Do you remember those little bumps running down your back? As you may have learned, these are your vertebrae. This is a series of bones that’s arrayed to fit one on top of another to form the “spinal column,” or “backbone.” Cartilage separates each vertebra, filling in the spaces and cushioning them from one another. Each vertebra has a hole in it. This allows the “spinal cord,” an important pathway for nerves, to pass through it. Your “spinal column” protects your spinal cord, in addition to providing the main support for your skeleton. Your spine is only one part of your axial skeleton.

    
    

Sit up as straight and tall as you can. Now, look at your neighbor. Does the side lineation of your neighbor’s spine look straight? Probably not. Your spine is curved, looking more like the letter “S” than the letter “I.” Can you think of any rationale why it might be better to have a slight curve in your back, rather than a completely straight back? If your back were as straight as a board, you wouldn’t be able to bend. The shape of your spine allows you much greater pliability.

You’ve already heard about that fabulous tailbone at the lower end of your spine. So, what’s at the other end? Use your hand to follow your vertebrae up your back and along your neck to your head. Feel how hard your head is. Who knows the name for the shielding group of bones obscured inside your head? Right! It’s your skull! Skull bones sit on top of your backbone. These become the second part of your axial skeleton. These are the group of bones that supports the midpoint of your body.

Your skull is comprised of a group of bones. There are 29 in all! Interlocked together, they protect your brain and some of your body’s sensory organs. The top part of your skull is shaped like a bowl, and it circumscribes the brain. It’s called the “cranium.” Eight thin, curved bones are tightly interlocked to form this smooth cranial helmet beneath your forehead and scalp. When you were born, these eight bones still had gaps between them. That enabled your brain to grow. Because these gaps don’t close completely for about two years, babies have a “soft spot” on their heads. Thus, they need very careful handling.

    
     

The rest of your skull bones are facial bones, or bones in your face. Put your hands over your eyes and touch your closed lids very gently. Then push up slightly toward your eyebrows. The round openings in your skull are called eye sockets. These niches are deep enough to protect your delicate eyes. Another hole in your skull is just the right size for your nose. Though it is sometimes closed or covered up with teeth, what is the biggest opening in your face? Right! It’s your mouth. Cover your face with your hands and open your mouth wide. Which bone moved? Your jawbone! Your upper jaw is attached to the rest of your skull. But your lower jaw is hinged so that it can move up and down, and side-to-side. Pretty amazing, isn’t it?

Does anyone remember the three groups of bones that form the axial skeleton down the center of your body? The spine is one. The skull is another. The third group of axial bones is also connected to your spine. Reach behind you again and feel the bones that stretch across your back. You’ll see that they wrap around to the front of your body. What are these bones called? Right again! It’s your ribs!

Ribs are curved bones that form a protective cage, called the “rib cage,” around your heart and lungs. Ribs come in pairs. Each rib is attached to a vertebra in the middle of your back, and to the “sternum,” or breastbone, in the middle of your chest. Feel your chest. Can you count the number of ribs in your rib cage? How many did you count? You have 24 ribs, or 12 pairs, in all.

    
    

I just can’t resist sharing a joke with you right now. That’s because it fits in optimally with what you’re learning.

What did the rib cage say to the heart? Give up? “Gotcha covered!”

Your skull and ribs both protect “vital organs,” organs that you cannot live without. But your ribs are designed very differently from your skull. Your skull is made of solid, interconnected bones without spaces between them. But there ARE spaces between each of your ribs. Can anyone guess why it wouldn’t work for the rib cage to be one big solid bone? Take a deep breath, as deep as you can. Now, let the air out. What happens to your chest? Do it again and notice how your chest goes in and out with each breath that you take. Solid bone around your chest would encumber the diaphragm and lungs from distending properly with the air that you breathe. The shape of the spine, combined with the spaces in between each pair of ribs, helps the human body structure to be flexible.

I’ll be back tomorrow to talk more about the skeleton. Today you learned about axial bones. And tomorrow you’ll hear a term that pertains to another part of your skeletal system and to your arms and legs. I’m looking forward to the next time we meet! I’ll be sure to have new riddles!

    
     

Chapter Three: The Skeletal System, Appendicular Bones
    
Hello again. Before we begin, I want to know who is able to correctly spell the big “V” word that we talked about the last time that we met. Who would like to try to spell “vertebrae?” Wow! I’m impressed.

Today, we’re going to talk about another big word, “appendages.” I was quite small the first time that I ever heard that word. I used to cleave to my mother’s leg all the time. I would often hear her say, “Ricardo is my little appendage.” I never knew what it meant. Do you? Now, years later, it makes perfect sense to me. An appendage is something that is attached to, or that hangs from, something larger. Today, you are going to learn about the other bones in your skeletal system. These are the bones in the legs and arms that hang from your axial skeleton. These bones in your appendages are called “appendicular” bones. That’s because they “hang on” to the larger bones of the body. Let’s try saying those words together. “Appendicular bones.”

     
     

Let’s begin near the top of your skeleton with your arm bones. What are your arms attached to? What do they hang down from? If you answered, your shoulders, you are right. Your shoulders are made up of several different bones. Look at this picture to see how arm bones are connected to the axial skeleton. The large, flat, triangular bones that you see in the picture are called “scapulae,” or shoulder blades. They are sometimes referred to as “wings.” That’s because they stick out a little from your back. Now, look at this picture. The long bones that connect your scapulae to the top of your rib cage are called “clavicles,” or collarbones. Shirt collars cover your collarbones.

Let’s move down your body to the base of your axial skeleton. How are your legs attached to your spine? Legs need a hanger, too. Their hanger is called the “pelvis.” That’s a group of strong bones illustrated in this picture. Put your hands on your hips and see if you can feel the bones that stick out at your sides. These are your hip bones, or pelvic bones. Your pelvic bones are large bowl-shaped bones. They protect your bladder and intestines. Those are very important organs to help your body function properly. Your pelvis is connected to your spine by the “sacrum.” That’s a triangular bone that sits between the two hipbones of your pelvis.

    
    

Leg bones and arm bones are a lot alike. But leg bones are thicker and longer than arm bones. In fact, the longest, heaviest, and strongest bone in your entire body is in your leg. Does anyone know the name of this bone? It’s your thighbone, or “femur.” Your femur is connected to your pelvis. It extends all the way down to your knee. If you look at the picture, you will see two bones in the lower part of the leg. The larger of the two, the one in the front of the leg is called the “tibia,” or shinbone. The thinner bone behind it is called the fibula. Both the tibia and the fibula connect the knee to the ankle.

That’s a lot of information. I suspect that some of you are wondering how all of these different bones are connected. Sure, they’re attached to “hangers,” the scapulae and the pelvis, but how? Are they glued in place?

The point where two bones meet is called a “joint.” Without joints, your body would not be able to move. There are three main types of joints in your body. They are movable, immovable, and partially movable. In other words, some joints can move, some can’t, and some move a little bit. Let’s take a closer look at all three.

   
   

The most movable joints in your body are “ball-and-socket” joints. Make a fist with one hand. Then, wrap the fingers of your other hand around it. Your fist is like the ball in the socket of your other hand. You can move the fist around easily inside the other hand, can’t you? This type of joint is found in both your hips and your shoulders. Ball-and-socket joints allow you to swing your arms and legs in a full circle.

Other movable joints, called hinge joints, work like the hinges of a door. Your jawbone has hinges. Can you think of any other hinge joints in your body, joints that move only back and forth instead of turning in a full circle? Your knees, elbows, ankles, wrists, and knuckles all have hinge joints. In fact, your knee joint, connecting your femur to your tibia and fibula, is the biggest and strongest joint in your whole body. It lets your body bend at the knees. Stand up and bend at the knees. Imagine trying to walk without those hinge joints!

Some joints permit no movement at all. These are called immovable joints. That’s because they lock bones together, forming solid bone as hard as a turtle shell. Can you think of any axial bones that fit that description? Yes, your skull is made up of bones that are locked firmly in place. They don’t allow any movement where the bones come together.

    
    

The third type of joint in your body is the partially movable kind. These joints move a little bit, but not nearly as much as ball-and-socket or hinge joints. Can anyone think of an example of a partially movable joint in your body? Remember when you took deep breaths and watched your chest move in and out? The joints where your ribs are joined to your breastbone are a good example of partially movable joints.

Remember cartilage, the soft, gristly tissue found in your nose and backbone and between your vertebrae? Cartilage is found at the ends of bones where they connect with joints, as well. This smooth, elastic tissue serves an important purpose. Try rubbing your palms together. Do you feel the heat? What would happen if bones and joints rubbed back and forth together like this with nothing in between? Your bones would soon wear out. Instead, a smooth, slippery coating of cartilage covers bones where they meet joints. That protects them and helps them to last longer.

That makes me think of a riddle to ask you.

We are tough straps of strong, elastic tissue that bind bones together. Our name has three syllables. And our name comes from a word meaning “to tie.” What are we?

    
   

Cartilage protects your bones from rubbing together. But another connective tissue acts like straps, wrapping around your joints to actually hold your bones together. These thick cords are called “ligaments.” Some are round like ropes. Others are flat like ribbons. But they are all extremely stretchy. Has anyone ever told you that he or she is “double-jointed?” Double-jointed people can bend their fingers farther back than other people. But they don’t really have extra joints. The ligaments holding their joints together just stretch farther than normal. Is anyone here double-jointed?

Ligaments and other protective tissues help prevent injuries to your bones. Nevertheless, bones still get injured and wear out. Humans are very active. Walking, running, jumping, and playing put stress on your bones. So, what happens if you break a leg, sprain an ankle, or dislocate a joint? Often, you must see a doctor. And sometimes, your doctor will recommend an x-ray. Now that you have lots of information about the skeletal system, both the axial bones and the appendicular bones, let’s take a look at this thing that we call an x-ray.

    
    

These x-rays are of various parts of a human skeleton. An x-ray is an invisible light that can travel through the soft tissues of your body, but not through hard bone. After an x-ray passes through you, a picture is recorded on photographic film. Soft tissues appear black on the film because the x-ray passes right through them. But, wherever the x-ray is blocked by bone, white areas appear on the picture. This allows doctors to find breaks more easily. X-rays were invented as a medical tool just over 100 years ago.

The next time that we meet, we’ll discuss another important body system. This is one that works closely with your skeletal system to move your bones. Turn now and talk to your neighbor. See if you agree on the name of the system that I’m talking about. We’ll find out next time if you’re right!

    
     

Chapter Four: The Muscular System
     
Hi, guys. It’s me, Ricardo. Last time we were together, I told you that our next lesson would be about a system that works extremely well with your skeletal system. Did any of you guess the name of the system that we’re going to talk about today? If you said the “muscular system,” you’re right! You’ve learned how the bones in your skeletal system are connected from head to toe. Bones form the important framework of your body. But they could not move without the help of your muscles.

What are muscles? The word muscle comes from the Latin word “musculous.” Muscles are made up of bundles of long, thin cells. They are controlled by signals that come from your brain and spinal cord. These signals carry messages through nerves to each part of your body. Muscles receive these messages. They tell the muscles when to “contract,” or tighten. And they tell them how to contract, and for how long. When muscles contract, they squeeze together. Thus, they shorten and cause movement. Muscles are at work in your body all the time. They’re at work even while you are sleeping. You have more than 650 muscles in your body. And they make up between 1/3 and 1/2 of your body weight.

    
    

There are three types of muscles in your body. But most of them are skeletal muscles. Your skeletal muscles work closely with your bones to give them mobility, or motion. Just as there are axial bones and appendicular bones, there are axial muscles and appendicular muscles. Which muscles do you think are axial? Right, the ones in your head, neck, and torso. And where are the appendicular muscles? Yes! In your arms and legs.

Most muscles work in pairs. Muscles only pull on bone. They can’t push. As your muscles pull on bone, they contract, or get shorter. In order to relax, or lengthen, muscles need a partner to pull the bone in the opposite direction. Paired muscles never pull at the same time. One pulls, while the other relaxes. One relaxes, while the other pulls.

Look at this picture of the muscles in your upper arm. It shows what happens when you make a fist and bend your arm. The “bicep” muscle contracts and bends your elbow. At the same time, your “tricep” muscle relaxes. When you straighten your arm out again, your tricep muscle contracts. So, your bicep muscle relaxes. So, muscles work in pairs, taking turns pulling on your bones. Thus, skeletal muscles allow you to ride a bike, play the guitar, or climb a mountain.

     
     

Skeletal muscles come in all sorts of shapes and sizes. They can be fat and skinny. They can be long and circular. You control your skeletal muscles. You decide when and how you want to move your bones. Thus, they are called “voluntary” muscles. The movement does not happen automatically. You make a conscious decision to move the muscles that are attached to your bones.

Narrow, rope-like tissues, called “tendons,” attach bones to muscles. You can see the tendons under your skin if you flex your arm back and forth. Try it. Bend your elbow as if you wanted to show off your muscles. Then feel the tendon just under the skin on the inside of your elbow. What are other good places to view your tendons in action? Try looking at your neighbor’s neck. Can you find the tendons as he turns his head? Can you find tendons in your arms or legs?

The muscles in your legs are the largest and strongest skeletal muscles in your body. One of these muscles is your calf muscle. See if you can feel your calf muscle at the back of your lower leg. Your calf muscle is responsible for much of your movement. It helps to bend your knee when you walk or run. It’s attached to your heel bone by the longest and most powerful tendon in your body. That’s the “Achilles tendon.”

    
     

If your Achilles tendon is cut or torn, the use of the leg for jumping and running is lost right away, until it heals. An ancient Greek legend has long been told about the Achilles tendon. It’s a figurative phrase to indicate our weak spots. These are places where we feel most likely to be hurt, either physically or emotionally.

The myth goes something like this. Long ago, in ancient Greece, a baby was born. According to custom, his mother held him by the heel and dipped his body into the River Styx. It was thought that the waters of this powerful river could make a person invincible. They would not be able to be defeated in battle. Achilles grew up to be a warrior. And indeed, the river’s power seemed to protect him from injury in lots of battles. But there was one spot on his body that the waters had not touched. That was the spot where his mother had held him. That was, of course, Achilles’ heel. He was finally killed when an arrow pierced his heel. That was his one vulnerable spot. From then on, people have referred to their own area of weaknesses as their “Achilles’ heel.”

Poor Achilles. It’s a shame that he wasn’t wearing some armored footwear. Oh, well. It’s only a myth. Let’s move on and learn about the other types of muscles in your body.

In addition to skeletal muscle, there is smooth muscle and “cardiac muscle.”

Are you ready for a new riddle?

I am a muscle. Like music, I have a rhythm and a beat. I am protected by the rib cage. What am I?

    
    

Do you know what type of muscle is in your heart. Is it smooth or cardiac? Your thick, powerful heart is made of cardiac muscle. That’s the strongest muscle in your body. It’s found just in your heart. Unlike skeletal muscle, healthy cardiac muscle never tires. It is always contracting and relaxing, rhythmically pumping blood around your body all day and all night. Cardiac muscle is an “involuntary muscle.” That means that you do NOT control its movement. Your brain controls how fast your heart beats without you even thinking about it. Why do you think that is important?

Smooth muscle is the third type of muscle in your body. It is also involuntary muscle. That’s because you can’t consciously move smooth muscle. It contracts exactly like skeletal muscles do. But it does so much more slowly. Lining the walls of internal organs and blood vessels, smooth muscle uses less energy than skeletal muscles. It squeezes and tightens, mixing and churning food in the stomach. It lines your lungs and blood vessels, too.

The next time that we meet, we’ll talk about the system that controls all of your other body systems. This system controls both the voluntary and involuntary muscles in your body, and much more. Can you guess what system you’ll learn about next time? I’ll see you soon. We’ll see if you’ve guessed it right!

  
    
*********

     
    
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Human Body, Systems And Senses    
 

Lesson 81 – Part Two

    
NEW WORDS: adjusting, alleviated, angled, archetypal, back’s, bitty, braincase, cantaloupe, capabilities, cerebrate, channeled, cochlear, conduit, consisting, conspicuous, contractions, controllers, coordinated, coordinates, coordinating, corrections, cortexes, counterbalanced, coupled, deciphered, diaphanous, distinguishable, drumstick, earflap, earflaps, earlobe, earlobes, earwax, encased, encasing, eyeball’s, farsightedness, flinching, folds, forearm, funneled, furiously, grooves, hampers, hiccups, implants, incorporates, infections, insulating, interfering, interlocking, interprets, intricate, itty, likened, modifies, nearsightedness, noisiness, numbness, peddle, pediatricians, pinna, pinnae, plash, plexor, recreates, regulates, relays, resembling, resounds, rose’s, sclera, sectors, semicircular, sharpened, shorted, simmering, sirens, sneezing, spheroidal, strengthens, substitutes, sunglasses, swivel, threadlike, tingling, tingly, trajects, troubling, undulate, unlaxing, unseeable, urinate, variegates, vaticinate, whirled, wiring

   

Chapter Five: The Nervous System
   
Stand up and stretch with me a moment before we begin. Put your hands on your hip bones and bend forward as far as you can. Now, straighten back up slowly, one vertebra at a time. Ah, that’s better. Now, I’m ready to get started. Are you? As you sit back down again, think about the body systems that you used to move just now.

Did you use your skeletal system? You bet! How about your muscular system? Absolutely! Your muscles helped move your bones when you stood up and bent down. But, how did your muscles move? What told them what to do? Your brain! And your brain is part of a very important system. Does anyone know what that system is called? Yes, the “nervous system!”

The nervous system is your body’s command system, the one that sends orders to all parts of your body. It is your communication system, carrying messages that control all other systems. The central nervous system includes the brain and the spinal cord. Without these central controllers, none of your body’s other functions would happen.

Your brain is a soft mass of tissues protected by your skull, a rigid helmet-like structure of bones encasing the brain. The “spinal cord,” the main nerve pathway between your brain and the rest of your body, looks like a long, thick rope. It extends from the base of your skull, or brain stem, to your tailbone. Stretching down the back, this rope-like cord weaves its way through openings in your back’s bony vertebrae. Your spinal cord is protected by your “spinal column,” this flexible column of vertebrae.

    
    

A network of “nerves” links your brain and spinal cord to muscles and “sense organs” all over your body. Each nerve is a bundle of “fibers,” tiny threadlike cells encased in thin, fatty tissue. These bundles of specialized cells carry messages to and from the brain. These messages travel faster than the blink of an eye!

Some nerve cells collect messages from your brain and carry them to your muscles. This is what happened when you stood and bent over a few minutes ago. You consciously controlled your own actions with your brain. First, you made the conscious decision to stand, and your brain received that decision. Then, electrical signals were sent out from your brain, along nerve fibers, to your muscles, telling them to tighten, or contract. For every movement that you make, your brain coordinates the timing of muscle contractions, telling your muscles when to tighten, how much to tighten, and for how long. Your nervous system works with your bones and muscles to follow your brain’s commands.

   
   

Some nerve cells collect messages from parts of your body and from your environment and the world around you. These nerve cells are called “receptors.” Receptors collect messages through your eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and skin. Each of your five senses works with your brain to help you understand the world around you. Eyes pick up light and color and send pictures to the brain to help you see. Ears pick up vibrations from sound waves, carrying them to the brain to help you hear. “Sensory cells” in the nose react to chemicals in the air, sending messages to the brain to help you smell. Cells on the tongue react to chemicals in food, sending signals to the brain to help you taste. Receptors in your skin detect many different sensations, alerting your brain and spinal cord to feelings of pain, heat, cold, pressure, and touch.

Many times, nerve signals pass through both your brain and spinal cord, but not always. Have you ever touched a hot iron or a hot pot on the stove? What happened? Most likely, you jerked your hand away from the heat very quickly, almost unconsciously. The nerves in your fingers sent signals to your spinal cord, but this time you did not need your brain at all. Your spinal cord sent a message to your arm muscles, telling them to contract and pull back. This super quick reaction to an emergency situation is called a “reflex action?” because the body acts automatically, without thinking. Some of you may remember being at the doctor’s office for a checkup when the doctor or nurse tapped your knee gently with a hard rubber tool called a “plexor.” Other common reflex actions are flinching and sneezing.

   
   

Because a nerve is made up of many cells, nerves can send many messages at once. Each nerve cell sends its own message through the nerve. You’ve learned that some nerve cells collect messages from the brain, whereas others collect messages from the environment. Still other nerve cells collect messages from inside your body.

Inside the human body, the brain and spinal cord work together day and night, coordinating many activities that we don’t really think about too often. For example, your breathing is controlled by the central nervous system. What else is going on under your skin that seems involuntary, or automatic? Digestion, heart rate, and sleep patterns are all automatically controlled by the brain and spinal cord. Your emotions, moods, and memories are controlled and managed by the nervous system, too. The body’s command center, with its network of nerves, is always working, even while you sleep.

Hundreds of billions of microscopic cells are sending messages that go dashing about your body at amazing speeds every second. Many of these cells are bundled up inside nerves, the body’s wiring. These nerves branch out in all directions, carrying tiny electrical-chemical signals from your brain and spinal cord to the tips of your fingers and toes, to the inside of your eyes and ears, and to every other part of your body. Some nerves are much thinner than a strand of hair. Others are as thick as a bungee cord. All have an important part to play in the nervous system’s nonstop communication process.

  
    

The nervous system processes almost everything that you do. It helps you laugh and scratch your chin. It helps you run and walk and swim. It lets you scream with anger and shout for joy. It lets you smell tomato soup simmering on the stove, hear squirrels rustling in the leaves, and see a brilliant sunrise peeping over the hill. Thank your nervous system for that tingling feeling that you get when you jump into a cold stream, or the instant pain that you feel when you prick your finger on a rose’s thorn. Whether you are two or ninety-two, your nerves are a central part of everything that you do.

Next time, we’ll look more closely at your body’s main control center, the brain. Let’s pause for a riddle before I go.

I am called a bone, but I am really a nerve. My name suggests that I have a sense of humor. What am I?

Give up? I’m the “funny bone!” Does anyone know where the funny bone is located? It is a vulnerable nerve at the end of the elbow bone. If you hit that nerve at the end of your elbow, the nerve sends a tingly feeling up the rest of your arm. If you injure your funny bone, the result is anything but funny. It can be very painful, causing numbness in your forearm and hand. So as it turns out, the funny bone is not only not funny, but it’s not a bone at all! Be careful the next time that you’re wrestling with your friends. You won’t be laughing if you hit your funny bone!

Well, I’ll be back next time to tell you more about your body’s command center. Can you guess what I mean when I say, “command center?” See you later!

       
   

Chapter Six: The Nervous System and the Brain
   
Hi! I’ve got lots of fascinating facts to share with you today, so I’m hoping that my brain is in good working order. There’s a lot to remember. Raise your hand if you have a brain. Whew! I’m glad all hands went up. Yes, of course you have a brain. All vertebrates have brains. Who remembers what else all vertebrates have? Right! Backbones! You know that you have a backbone. You’ve been testing out those wonderfully flexible spines that support your bodies and protect your spinal cords.

You’ve learned that your nervous system is a complex network with two essential organs, your spinal cord and your brain. Your spinal cord is connected to your brain by the brain stem, the central trunk of the brain. Your brain itself is very soft, but it is well protected by your “cranium,” or “braincase.” This strong eggshell-shaped part of your skull is formed from eight interlocking bones, wedged together like the pieces of a jigsaw puzzle.

Inside your skull, your brain floats in a clear liquid that cushions it and keeps it from banging against your skull. Your brain is covered in grooves and folds, resembling a huge walnut. About the size of a cantaloupe melon or a grapefruit, this jellylike, pinkish-gray blob has blood vessels running all through its wrinkled mass. They carry oxygen, water, and other important nutrients to the brain.

    
    

The brain, when fully grown, weighs about three pounds. That may seem pretty small and light for such a big body, but humans have larger brains than animals when compared with their body size. So, even though the brains of elephants and whales are actually larger than human brains, their brains are smaller than ours compared with the enormous size of their bodies.

There are three main sections of the brain. They are the “brain stem,” the “cerebrum,” and the “cerebellum.” Each part of the brain has an important function. Your brain stem, about as thick as your thumb, is approximately three inches long. It helps to relay messages between your brain and spinal cord. The bottom third of your brain stem, the part that blends into the top of your spinal cord, is called the “medulla.” The medulla is responsible for many of your body’s involuntary, or automatic, muscle movements. The medulla makes sure that your lungs are receiving oxygen by controlling your breathing and making sure that your heart is beating. The medulla helps you swallow and break down the food in your digestive system. The medulla controls your coughs and sneezes and hiccups, as well as your sleeping and dreaming. It also controls the movement of your head and neck.

    
    

The cerebrum is the largest part of your brain, filling the whole upper part of your skull. Language, memory, thought, sensations, and decision-making are housed in your cerebrum. Your cerebrum is “the thinking brain,” and the part of the cerebrum that does most of the thinking is called the “cerebral cortex.” Your cortex is the deeply wrinkled outer surface of the cerebrum. The more that it is used, the thicker it becomes. In other words, people who use their brains to think a lot develop thicker cortexes. Do you think that your cortex is getting any thicker? It is! You are learning a lot each day!

Let’s look more closely at the cerebrum. The cerebrum is divided into two halves, or hemispheres. The two hemispheres of the brain, the left hemisphere and the right hemisphere, are linked to one another by thick nerve fibers. Interestingly, the nerves that connect your cerebrum to the rest of your body cross over to the opposite side as they enter your brain. This means that each hemisphere largely controls the muscles of the opposite side of the body. The left side of your cerebrum controls muscles on the right side of your body. The right side of your cerebrum controls muscles on the left side of your body.

   
   

One hemisphere is usually more developed than another in most people. If you use the right side of your body more, that is, you kick with your right foot and you hold your pencil in your right hand, the left hemisphere is dominant, or in control. It is the left hemisphere that is mostly associated with language, math, and reading. If, however, you use the left side of your body more, that is, you kick with your left foot and you hold your pencil in your left hand, the right hemisphere is dominant. The right hemisphere is mostly associated with imagination, music, and shapes.

The third part of the brain, in addition to the brain stem and the cerebrum, is called the cerebellum, meaning “little brain.” Tucked under your cerebrum in the back of your brain, your cerebellum resembles your cerebrum with two hemispheres of its own. Your cerebellum is the control center for balance and coordination. It is constantly adjusting the way that your body moves. As you practice any physical activity, such as dancing, your cerebellum receives messages about your body’s actions and positions. It sends commands back to your muscles, adjusting your movements. As your cerebellum gradually becomes more accurate in its corrections, you begin to notice improvements in your dancing, or whatever activity you are trying to perfect. For example, if you have learned to ride a bike, chances are you didn’t master it all at once. It took practice. Your cerebellum was in charge of your balance and coordination, making small adjustments with each improvement until you could peddle quickly and furiously on your own without even thinking about it.

   
    

Let’s try an experiment to demonstrate what the cerebellum does. Close your eyes and reach your arms out to your sides so that your body makes the shape of a “T.” Slowly, bring your arms forward, touching the fingertips together. You may open your eyes now. Was that easy for you? Your cerebellum coordinated your movements for you. If you damaged your cerebellum, you would not be able to do this simple exercise. No matter how hard you tried, your hands would jerk around without any control.

Now, let’s put all the parts of your brain together. Look at this picture of the brain. See if you can identify the three parts. They are the brain stem, the cerebrum, and the cerebellum. I’m going to ask you three riddles to test your knowledge and see how well your brain is working. Ready?

    
    

I am the largest part of the brain, divided into two hemispheres. I am sometimes called “the thinking brain.” What am I?

I am only three inches long, but without me the spinal cord would not be connected to the brain. One of my parts is called the medulla. What am I?

I look a lot like the cerebrum with two hemispheres of my own, but I am much smaller. Without me, you would not be able to balance on one leg. What am I?

Great job, everyone!

Your brain is not very big, and yet it is more powerful than the strongest computer ever created. All other systems of the body are dependent upon this complex, three-pound organ that lives inside your skull. Your brain is the center of your memory, thoughts, and feelings. Your brain is in command of your whole body. When your brain stops working, the rest of your body will stop working, as well.

Well, I think that I remembered everything I wanted to tell you today. Next time, we’ll look inside your skulls some more to see what else is tucked away within those bones in addition to the brain. See you then!

   
    

Chapter Seven: Vision, The Parts of the Eye
   
Imagine an archetypal day. You are always looking around at people and books and screens, at animals and cars and trees. Before crossing a street, you look both ways for traffic. What part of your body do you use to look at all these things? Your eyes, of course! And which body organ do you think helps your eyes to see? Yes, it’s the wondrous brain. Human eyes work together with the brain in order to see.

Of all your senses, your sense of sight is the one that you use the most. More than half of all the information that you collect from your environment is received through your eyes. Then, the information is sent to the back of your brain, sometimes called the “mind’s eye,” where your brain interprets what your eyes see and creates a picture for you.

Remember when we looked at the different parts of the skull? The cranium that houses your brain is only one part of your skull. Besides the eight, flat, “cranial bones,” there are twenty additional skull bones. Some of these bones form the “eye sockets,” two holes that are the perfect size for housing and protecting your eyeballs.

   
   

Before we take a look at an eyeball, let’s look at what surrounds your eyes. There are other things that also play an important part in helping you to see. Turn and look at your neighbor. See the hairs above the eyes? What are they called? Right, the eyebrows. They’re not just there to look pretty. They have a purpose. Does anyone know what they do? Your eyebrows help keep dust and sweat out of your eyes. Now, close your eyes. What is the skin called that covers your eyes? Yes, eyelids. Your eyelids protect your eyes, too, keeping your eyes moist by spreading tears over them. Tears are produced by “tear glands,” located above each eyeball on the underside of the eyelid. These salty water droplets keep your eyes wet and help fight germs. “Tear ducts” are tiny, raised bumps located in the inner corner of your eyes, containing openings no larger than a pinhole. These tiny openings are the drains for your tears! Your eyelashes, the short curved hairs growing on the edge of your eyelids, keep dust particles out, as well. There are muscles all around each eye. There are six in all. They control your eyes’ movements, allowing them to swivel in their sockets, looking up and down and side-to-side.

Now we’re ready to take a peek at the parts of your eyeball itself. Look at your neighbor again. What shape is his or her eyeball? It may appear oval to you, but the eyeball is actually well named because it is round, just like a basketball. It looks oval because some parts are hidden behind the eyelids. What color were your neighbor’s eyes? Did you notice? Look again. Does anyone know the name for the colored part of the eyes?

   
    

Let’s find out. Look at this picture together. The outer, distinguishable part of the eye incorporates the “sclera,” “cornea,” “iris,” and “pupil.” The white, outer layer of the eye is called the sclera. The thin, tough, diaphanous tissue that covers the colored part of the eye is called the cornea, and it allows light to pass through. Together, the sclera and the cornea protect the eye from germs, dangerous particles, and damaging light rays. The colored part of the eye, the disc located just behind the transparent cornea, is called the iris. At the center of the iris is a black circle. Do you see it? This dark spheroidal hole, called the pupil, variegates in size as it regulates the amount of light that’s entering the eye. The muscles of the iris control the size of the pupil, tightening to make the pupil smaller in bright light, and unlaxing to make the pupil larger in dim light.

You can only see clearly if the right amount of light enters your eyes. Eyes are designed to focus light. Every part of the eye has a role to play, including those parts that lie inside the eyeball. So, what is inside the eyes? Liquid and jelly! That’s right. Eyes are soft and hollow. The clear fluid and jelly inside them give them their round shape. There are three important parts inside the eyeballs that help you see. They are the “lens,” the “retina,” and the “optic nerve.”

In order to see, you need light. It can be natural light from the sun or electrical light from a bulb, but all seeing begins with light. The eye sees objects by seeing the light that reflects, or bounces off, objects. Imagine that you are looking at a house. The sun shines down on the house. Light from the sun bounces off the house and travels to your eyes.

    
    

Light rays bend toward each other as they pass through the cornea, the transparent tissue that covers the iris. This bending is the first step in focusing the light. The angled light rays then pass through the pupil to a clear disc called the lens. The rubbery, flexible lens modifies its shape in order to focus on near or distant objects, creating sharpened images. As the light rays pass through the lens, they bend even closer, cross one another, and land on the cup-shaped retina at the back of the eye. An image of the house is formed on the retina, but because light rays are bent, the image appears upside down on the retina. The light-receiving cells of the retina transfer light rays into electrical energy so that the nervous system can send information to your brain via the optic nerve. The short, thick, optic nerve is coupled to the back of the eyeball, just behind the retina. Acting like a cable, it passes through a tunnel in the skull and connects the eyeball to the brain. The optic nerve carries messages to the brain to be deciphered. The brain recreates the image so that the house is now seen right side up! As the eyes work together with the nervous system, this whole process takes less than one second to complete.

   
     

Eyes are so important to us that it is troubling when things go wrong with our eyes, interfering with seeing as well as we would like. Two of the most common eye problems are “nearsightedness” and “farsightedness.” Have you heard those terms before? Let’s find out what they mean.

We know that people come in all shapes and sizes. Look around you. Legs and arms and faces and heads are all different shapes and sizes. So, it makes sense that eyes vary in shape and size from person to person, too. The size and shape of the eye affects its capabilities to focus light and work well. In perfect vision, as light rays pass through the lens of the eye, they meet in just the right place to project a clear image on the retina. But sometimes the cornea or the lens is not quite the right shape to bend the light in the most effective way. Sometimes the shape of the eyeball affects how clearly images are projected on the retina. When these things occur, vision may become blurry.

    
    

In nearsightedness, the eyeball’s size in relation to the cornea affects its focusing power, so images are projected, or focused, in front of the retina. Nearby objects are seen clearly, but distant objects are out of focus. In farsightedness, the eyeball’s size affects the focusing power of the lens, so images are projected, or focused, behind the retina. Distant objects are seen clearly, but nearby objects are out of focus. Luckily, these problems can both be alleviated with glasses or contact lenses.

Before I go, let’s try a riddle or two.

I reflect off of objects and enter your eyes. I bend to help you see. Your sight depends on me. What am I?

Objects appear upside down on me. I live at the back of your eyeball. What am I?

I am the part of your eye that is colored. Sometimes I’m green, but I could be brown, or gray, or blue. What am I?

OK, it’s time for me to go! Next time we’ll look at the smallest bone in your body. Can anyone vaticinate where it is? Here’s a hint. It’s part of another sensory organ.

     
      

Chapter Eight: Hearing, The Parts of the Ear
     
Hear ye! Hear ye! Today we’re going to poke around in your skull once more to learn about another one of your sensory organs. I’ll give you a hint with another one of my special riddles.

We are located near your eyes. There are two of us. My twin hangs out on the opposite side of your head. We both hate the noisiness made by sirens. What are we?

Yes, we’re your ears! Your ears work together with your brain to help you hear. Cerebrate about all the different sounds you hear throughout your day. You hear alarm clocks, water running, doors opening, horns honking, bells ringing, people talking, and so much more. Your ears are very important in the classroom where you need to listen in order to learn. Your ears will help you thicken your cerebral cortex! You are going to hear about all the parts of the ear that work together as an interconnected system. Your ear is divided into three sectors. They are the “outer ear,” the “middle ear,” and the “inner ear.” Just like your eyes, only part of your ears is conspicuous. The other parts are hidden inside the insulating bones of your skull.

Mammals are the only animals with outer ears. The outer ear consists of flaps on either side of your head, the “ear canal,” and the “eardrum.” Your outer earflaps are called “pinnae” when referred to in the plural. They are made of skin and a tough elastic tissue called cartilage. Who remembers which other parts of the body contain flexible cartilage?

   
    

The bottom part of each earflap, or (singular) “pinna,” is called an “earlobe.” It is much softer than the top part because it does not contain any cartilage. Some earlobes are attached to the side of the head, whereas others dangle loosely. Do you know which sort you have? Turn to your neighbor and ask.

Shaped something like a cup, your outer ear is a sound catcher. It collects sound waves from the air around you and trajects them through your ear canal to your eardrum. Your ear canal is like a tunnel, about half as long as one of your pinky fingers. The inside of the ear canal is lined with tiny hairs, and “earwax” is constantly being produced by glands beneath the soft skin. Can anyone guess what earwax does? Earwax hampers infections by keeping dirt and other particles from building up in the ear canal. At the end of the ear canal, sound bounces off of a thin, flexible flap of skin that stretches across the end of this tunnel. This membrane, or thin skin flap, is called an eardrum because sound vibrates off of it in the same way that sound resounds off of the top of a drum when it is pounded with a drumstick. Your eardrum separates your outer ear from your middle ear.

Your middle ear is a tiny, air-filled space just behind your eardrum. As the eardrum vibrates, or shakes, three ittybitty bones inside the middle ear begin to move, too. These three bones are named for their shapes, which are the “hammer,” the “anvil,” and the “stirrup.” They are the smallest bones in your body. The stirrup is the smallest of the three, no bigger than a grain of rice. These three tiny bones form a chain, held in place by muscles, that leads from the middle ear to the inner ear.

    
    

Okay, it’s time for an experiment. Close your mouth and form a plash of spit inside your mouth. As you swallow your spit, listen closely. Did you hear anything? You should hear a little click. The middle ear is linked to the back of your throat by a narrow conduit. Whenever you swallow, chew, or yawn, the tube opens to let air travel in and out of your middle ear. That keeps the air pressure counterbalanced on either side of your eardrum, preventing it from bursting. Have your ears ever felt clogged in an airplane or while riding in a car over a mountain? Suddenly, you hear a loud pop, and they are fine again. The tube connecting your throat to your middle ear opened up. Thank goodness!

Your inner ear is located inside your skull. It is the most intricate and delicate part of the ear, consisting of a maze of tubes inside a liquid-filled, bony, hollow space. At the end of the maze is a snail-shaped, coiled, bony tube, filled with fluid. This part of your ear, lined with tiny hairs, plays a very important part in hearing. It is called the “cochlea,” which means “snail” in Latin. Some people who cannot hear get “cochlear implants,” which are invented devices that function just like the cochlea functions. The second part of the inner ear is the “auditory nerve,” which can be likened to the optic nerve of the eyeball.

    

So, just exactly how do ears work? Your ears collect “sound waves,” or vibrations. Sound waves are tiny, unseeable movements in the air. Sounds are only heard when these waves bump against the outer ear and get funneled into your ear canals. Different sounds have different wave patterns. Loud sounds, such as the sound of a jackhammer, have larger waves than softer sounds, such as the purring of a cat. The louder the sound, the larger the vibration is inside your ear. For you to hear sounds, vibrations must travel from your outer ear, through your middle ear, to your inner ear, and on to your brain for processing. Let’s follow a sound wave through an ear to see how it works.

First, the outer ear, or sound catcher, collects sound waves and channels them into the ear canal. Once the sound waves are channeled into the ear, they hit the eardrum, causing it to vibrate. As the eardrum vibrates, so do the three bones in the middle ear. Next, hinged together by miniature joints, the hammer hits the anvil, and the anvil hits the stirrup. All these vibrations in the middle ear cause liquid in the inner ear to vibrate, as well.

    
    

Wrapped inside the cochlea is a long, narrow ribbon with thousands of hearing cells, each consisting of many tiny hairs. The vibrations in the middle ear create waves in the fluid of the inner ear, which cause the tiny hairs of the cochlea to undulate, as well. Next, the sensory hair cells bend and stretch, producing nerve impulses. These signals are carried on nerve fibers, or threads, along the auditory nerve to the hearing center of the brain. The brain is able to recognize the nerve impulses, or signals, as sound, even determining the direction from which the sound comes. The brain receives lots of different vibrations at the same time and is able to tell the signals apart, passing the information along to you and allowing you to hear. These signals hardly ever get mixed up in your amazing brain. For some people, hearing is difficult or even impossible when one or more parts of this system are not working properly. When people are not able to hear anything, or perhaps only a very few sounds, we say that they are “deaf.”

Your inner ear is the seat of your hearing, but it has another important job to perform as well. Your balance is controlled by your inner ear. Nestled beside your cochlea are three curved tubes called the “semicircular canals.” These canals are filled with fluid and lined with tiny hairs, just like the cochlea. Whenever you move your head, which could be turning around, lying down, or bending forward, fluid inside the semicircular canals causes the hair to bend. The bending of the canals’ tiny hairs sends nerve signals to your brain to let it know where and how you are moving. Your brain then sends messages to your muscles to keep you steady, maintaining your balance. Have you ever whirled around so fast that you became dizzy and lost your balance? That’s because the fluid in the canals kept moving for a few seconds even after you stopped.

      
       

It’s almost time to stop for today, but first close your eyes and fold your hands in your laps. Let’s sit very quietly and find out how many different sounds we can hear in the room.

Just for fun before I go, I’ll leave you with another riddle.

I have ears, but cannot hear. What am I?

     
     

Chapter Nine: A Clean Bill Of Health
    
Today is our last day together. Dr. Welbody is here to help us review some of what you have learned about the human body. Take it away, Dr. Welbody!

Hello, everyone! It’s so nice to see you again! When Ricardo and I talked last night, I said that I hoped that you had learned how to take care of your bodies so that your pediatricians could give you a “clean bill of health.” Does anyone know what I mean by “a clean bill of health?” It’s just another way of saying that you’re healthy. If someone examines you and finds nothing wrong, they will give you a clean bill of health. It’s important to know how to keep your bodies healthy, so I will talk to you about that, too.

Humans are mammals. What do you know about mammals? All mammals are warm-blooded animals that grow body hair, produce milk for their young, and have brains and backbones. You have brains and backbones, so you are also vertebrates. All mammals are vertebrates, but are all mammals alike, such as cats and dogs, foxes and sheep, whales and seals? What makes you different from all of them? That’s a question that I’d like for you to think about as we review what you know about humans.

   
   

Humans have cells, tiny microscopic units that are the building blocks of their bodies. Similar cells group together to form tissues. Tissues form organs, and organs build systems. Remember that nerve cells become nerve tissue, which is what the organs in the nervous system are made of, whereas muscle cells become muscle tissue, which is what muscles are made of. All the systems working together form a complicated, interconnected network. Do other mammals have cells, tissues, organs, and system? Yes, cells are the basic building blocks of all living things, including all other mammals, and plants, too!

Humans have many interconnected systems, including the circulatory system, the digestive system, the excretory system, the respiratory system, and the three that we talked about the most, the skeletal system, the muscular system, and the nervous system.

Do all mammals have circulatory systems? Yes! Blood travels through mammals’ bodies. Do they have digestive systems? Yes, they eat and break down food. Do they have excretory systems? Yes, they sweat and urinate! Do they have respiratory systems? Yes, mammals breathe in air. Do mammals have skeletal systems? Yes, they have backbones. Do they have muscular systems? Yes, mammals run and jump, or glide and swim, moving those bones, so they must have muscles. And, do they have nervous systems? Yes, they react to their environments, so they must have nerves. Let’s take a closer look at your skeletal system.

   
    

Your skeletal system is made up of axial bones and appendicular bones, working together to give your body a sturdy framework for all the other systems. Your vertebrae are stacked in a column, forming your spine. Together with your protective skull and rib cage, they are your axial bones, running down the center, or axis, of your body. Your legs and arms are attached to your appendicular bones, the shoulder blades and the pelvis.

Can anyone remember what we call the point where two bones meet? Yes, it’s called a joint. Some joints move, others don’t, and some move just a little bit. And what’s the name of the connective tissues that wrap around your joints to hold your bones together? Yes, they’re ligaments.

What can you do to give your skeletal system a clean bill of health? Diet is important. Make sure that you eat enough foods with calcium to grow strong bones. Milk, broccoli, and dark, leafy greens are good choices. Posture is important, too. Make sure that you sit and stand up straight. Keep your back safe by bending your knees when you lift something heavy!

   
   

Rope-like tissues called tendons attach your bones to muscles. These skeletal muscles give your bones mobility, allowing you to touch your toes or climb a mountain. Because we control our skeletal muscles, we call them voluntary muscles. There are other muscles that we cannot consciously control. What do we call them? Right! Involuntary muscles. Smooth muscles are involuntary muscles. They contract and lengthen on their own, working day and night to complete their jobs. Who can give an example of a smooth muscle? A third type of muscle is also involuntary. This is your body’s most important type of muscle. It is the muscle that keeps you alive. Does anyone remember the name of the strong muscle that is found only in your heart? Yes, it is called cardiac muscle.

It is important to keep all of your muscles, both voluntary and involuntary, healthy. What can you do to give your muscles a clean bill of health? Diet is important. Muscles need protein found in eggs, meat, beans, and nuts. Exercise strengthens your muscles. Get all the exercise that you can as a way of thanking your muscles for keeping you in constant motion.

Your nervous system is your body’s command system, communicating with the rest of your body systems, telling them what to do. It works closely with your skeletal and muscular systems. Your skeletal muscles move your skeletal bones, but your muscles get their commands from messages sent by the nervous system. A network of nerves links your brain and spinal cord to muscles and sensory organs all over your body.

   
   

Nerves collect messages from your brain, from your senses, and from other places inside your body. Many messages can be sent at the same time, as electrical impulses dash around your body in split-second relays. Your nervous system, with your brain acting as its main commander, controls everything that you do.

Your nervous system is like an electrical system. Electrical wiring, whether in your house or in your body, can be shorted out if something goes wrong. So, how can you prevent that? How can you give your nervous system a clean bill of health? It’s no surprise that diet and exercise are just as important to your nervous system as they are to your other systems. Vitamins and minerals from healthy foods like fresh fruits and vegetables, and protein from different foods, are all important. Drinking lots of water helps, too. Stay away from eating extra salty foods and from anything that is filled with too much sugar, such as soda. Apples and oranges are great substitutes. Be sure to get outside every day to play, and be sure to get plenty of sleep. Your bodies are working very hard as they grow, and they need plenty of nourishment, or food, and rest to grow on!

    
    

All we have left to review are your sensory organs, which include parts of your eyes and ears. Without these sensory organs, you could not hear me reading aloud, and you would not be able to see the images that I’m showing you. In order to see, you need light. Your eye sees objects by seeing the light that bounces off those objects. Light passes through the cornea, the outer covering of your eye. Light rays are bent by the cornea before they pass through the pupil, the black dot at the center of your eye, to the lens, and on to the retina at the back of your eye. A short optic nerve, attached to the eyeball, sends impulses to the brain, where the image is interpreted, and you see it.

What can you do to give your eyes a clean bill of health? Your eyes already have some built-in protection. Eyelids, eyebrows, and eyelashes keep dust and sweat away. Two deep sockets in your skull protect your eyeballs. But there are other things that you can do to prevent injury to your eyes. Never look directly at the sun. Avoid bright lights and smoky spaces. Give your eyes a rest, never sitting for too long in front of a computer or a television screen. Wear safety goggles to protect your eyes from damaging chemicals in pool water or chemicals in a science lab, and wear sunglasses to protect from the glare from sunlight shining off of things such as polished surfaces or snow.

    
    

Your eyes and ears often work together to make sense of your world. Your ears include the outer ear, those flaps we see on the outside of your head, and two other sections, the middle ear and the inner ear, both hidden inside your head. Your outer ear catches sound waves from the air and directs them through your ear canal to your eardrum. The eardrum vibrates and begins to move the bones of the middle ear. The hammer, anvil, and stirrup set off vibrations in the inner ear, causing the tiny hairs of the cochlea, a snail-shaped bony tube, to move. These hair cells produce nerve impulses, sending them along your auditory nerve to your brain. Your brain sorts everything out, and you miraculously hear sound.

   
   

Your ears are delicate organs, as well, so how can you give them a clean bill of health? Most important, keep the noise volume down. Ears can be damaged when sounds are too loud. Although it is important to keep your ears clean, you must never stick anything in them. Objects might get stuck or otherwise cause damage to the eardrum.

Well, that brings us to the end of our time together. We’ve had lots of fun, and I hope that you have, too. We hope that you’ve also learned a few things along the way. Here is one last riddle before we leave you.

I am probably the most important three pounds in your body. I help you to think and reason. I control your movements, as well as all of your senses. I am the one organ that makes humans more advanced than other mammals. What am I?

Remember to eat a balanced diet, and to exercise every day. Dr. Welbody and I wish you all a clean bill of health at your next checkup! Bye for now!

      
       
*********
   
   

Lesson 82 – Fantasy Stories

The Door In The Wall

By H. G. Wells

   
NEW WORDS: Athelstan’s, Brentford, Campden, Carnaby, Crawshaw, Earl’s, Fawcett, Frobisher’s, Gurker, Gurker’s, Hopkins, Hotchkiss, Kensington, Lionel, Lionel’s, Morley, Oxford, Paddington, Parliamentary, Ralphs, Redmond, Reynolds, Squiff, Wallace, Wallace’s, Westminster, abuzz, adolescence, apparitions, atingle, attainable, audibly, authoritative, backfired, beckoned, bedside, blabbed, blotched, blubbering, blueness, bluntly, blurs, cabman, capuchin, clattered, coincidence, colonnade, composer, confide, confidential, consecutive, contrive, convenience, counsels, coveting, creeper, cul, decorator, delphinium, denuded, desiring, despisingly, detachment, detour, disappearance, disappointments, disgraceful, doubtful, doubtfully, dreamy, eared, earnest, earthenware, effaced, enamel, evening’s, exhilarated, fearlessly, ferrety, flashback, flowerings, fragmentary, frankness, frowsy, fullness, futilities, gangers, gazette, glamor, glimpsed, goodnight, governess, gravely, grieving, guise, haltingly, hampered, hansom, haunts, heartfelt, heeded, hesitations, hoarding, humiliation, imaginative, impositions, imputation, inappeasable, inattention, inattentive, inconceivably, incurable, indescribable, inestimable, infantile, inflection, insatiable, interludes, intervening, irksome, justified, laurels, longings, loth, marveling, mellower, merited, misadventure, miscalculated, moment’s, motherly, motorcar, muddled, musing, napery, negligent, outlet, outrageously, overcomes, overmastering, overwork, pallid, parakeets, particularity, passionately, pauses, penetrating, peppered, persistence, perspiration, petty, planking, playmates, plumber, possessor, preoccupation, proactive, profoundest, punctuality, queerest, realities, recalls, recapture, reckoned, redemption, regrets, regrettable, reminiscences, repelled, resorted, reticent, rightness, scholarships, scholastic, shafts, shyness, simplicity, slackened, slackness, smartly, statuary, stripped, subtly, sundial, superstitious, tarnish, tawdry, tenants, thrashing, thrice, toilsome, tradesmen’s, trice, undertow, unfrequented, ungovernable, unprecedented, unreality, unreliability, utmost, vanity, void, vulgar, wallpaper, weedless, worldlinesses, wretch, wretchedness, yielded

    

Chapter One
   
I will now tell you a confidential story. It was just three months ago. Lionel Wallace told me a story. It was about a Door in the Wall. And he seemed convinced that it was a true story.

He told it to me with a direct simplicity of belief. Thus, I had to trust him. But the next morning, I was back in my own flat. I woke up with different thoughts. I lay in bed. I recalled the things that he’d told me. They were now stripped of the glamor of his earnest, slow voice. They were denuded of the focused, shaded table light. Gone was the shadowy atmosphere that had wrapped about him that night. And I was void of any effect from the pleasant, bright things around us that night. You’ll understand this kind of effect. It’s what one gets from the dessert, and glasses, and napery of the dinner that we’d shared. The time at dinner was like a bright little world. We were quite cut off from everyday realities. Now, I saw it all as frankly incredible. “He was mystifying!” I said to myself. And then I thought, “How well he relayed his story to me! It is not quite the thing I should have thought him, of all people, to do well.”

I sat up in bed. I sipped my morning tea. And I found myself trying to account for the flavor of reality that perplexed me in his odd reminiscences. What verb should I use here? I supposed that they did in some way “suggest, present, convey” experiences that were difficult to tell.

    
    

Well, I don’t resort to that explanation now. I have gotten over my intervening doubts. I now think as I did at the moment of his telling. I’m sure that Wallace DID tell the full truth of his secret to me. But I can’t know what he saw. Neither can I know what he THOUGHT that he saw. Was he really the possessor of an inestimable privilege? Or was he the victim of a fantastic dream? I can’t pretend to guess. Even the facts of his death, which ended my doubts for good, throw no light on that. That much, readers of my account must judge for themselves.

I forget now what chance comment or criticism of mine moved so reticent a man to confide in me. He was, I think, defending himself. He had been engaged in a great public movement. But it was one in which he had disappointed me. Perhaps I had made an imputation of slackness and unreliability about him. It might have insulted him, though I had not intended to do so. But he plunged into the tale quite bluntly. “I have,” he said, “a preoccupation.”

He paused. He was momentarily devoted to the study of his cigar ash. “I know that I have been negligent. The fact is, it isn’t a case of ghosts or apparitions. But it’s an odd thing to tell of, Redmond. I am haunted! I am haunted by something that rather takes the light out of things. And it fills me with longings.”

    
    

He paused again. He was checked by that English shyness that so often overcomes us when we would speak of moving, or grave, or beautiful things. “You were schooled at Saint Athelstan’s,” he said. And, for a moment, that seemed to me quite irrelevant. “Well,” and he paused yet again. Then very haltingly at first, but afterwards more easily, he began to tell of his hidden secret. It was a haunting memory of a kind of beauty. It was a happiness that filled his heart with insatiable longings. This flashback made all the interests and spectacles of daily, worldly life seem dull, tedious, and vain to him.

Now, I have better clues than I had then. This thing even seems to have been written visibly on his face. I have a photo of him. In it, his look of detachment has been caught and intensified. It reminds me of what a woman once said of him. She was a lady who had loved him greatly. “Suddenly,” she said, “the interest goes out of him. He forgets you. He doesn’t care a bit for you, right under his very nose.”

Yet the interest was not always out of him. When he was focused on something, Wallace could contrive to be a very successful man. His career, indeed, was full of successes. He left me behind him long ago. He soared up over my head. He cut a figure in the world that I just couldn’t compete with. And he was but a year short of being a young forty years old. And they say now that he would have been in government office, and very likely in the new British Cabinet, if he had lived.

    
    

At school, he had always beat me without effort. He was naturally talented. We were at school together at Saint Athelstan’s College. That is in West Kensington. He came into the school as my co-equal. But he left far above me. He enjoyed a blaze of scholarships. He demonstrated brilliant academic performance. And I did fairly well for myself. That makes his achievements even more impressive. And it was at school that I heard first of the Door in the Wall. And I was to hear of it a second time. That was only a month before his death. To him, at least, the Door in the Wall was a real door. He believed it to lead through a real wall to immortal realities. Of that, I am now quite sure.

And it had come into his life early. It was when he was a wee fellow. He was between five and six. I remember him making his confession to me with a slow gravity. He reasoned and reckoned the date of it. “There was,” he said, “a crimson Virginia creeper in it. One could see a bright, uniform crimson in a clear amber sunshine. It was against a white wall. That came into the view somehow. Though I don’t clearly remember how. And there were horse-chestnut trees’ leaves everywhere. They laid upon the clean pavement outside the green door. They were blotched yellow and green. They weren’t brown or dirty. So, the leaves must have just been new-fallen. I take it that means that it was October. I look out for horse-chestnut leaves every year, so I ought to know. If I’m right about that, I was about five years and four months old.”

     
     

He was, he said, rather a precocious boy. He learned to talk at an abnormally early age. He was viewed as oddly sane and “old-fashioned,” as people say, for his age. Thus, he was permitted an amount of initiative that most children scarcely attain by the age of seven or eight. His mother died when he was born. Then he was under the less vigilant and authoritative care of a nursery governess. His father was a stern, preoccupied lawyer. He gave Wallace little attention. Yet he still expected great things of his son. For all of Lionel’s brightness, he found life a little gray and dull, I think. And one day, he wandered.

He could not recall how he got away from the nanny. Nor did he recall the route that he took among the West Kensington roads. All of that knowledge had faded among the incurable blurs of memory. There was little recapture left for him of that remote childhood experience. But the white wall and the green door still stood out quite distinctly for him.

    
   

These next feelings also stuck with him. He did, at the very first sight of that door, experience a peculiar emotion. It was an attraction. It was a desire to get to the door, to open it, and to walk in. But at the same time, he had a clear, opposing conviction. He thought that it was either unwise, or wrong of him, to go in. He could not tell which way he should yield. He insisted that the situation was curious. He claimed that he knew, from the very start, unless memory had played the queerest trick on him, that the door was unfastened, and that he could go in as he chose. I try to see the figure of that little boy. He must have been simultaneously drawn and repelled. And another thing was clear in his mind, too. He did not know why, but he also knew that his father would be very angry if he went through that door.

Lionel described all of these moments of hesitation to me with the utmost particularity. He went right past the door. And then, with his hands in his pockets, and making an infantile attempt to whistle, he strolled right along beyond the end of the wall. There he recalls a number of low-end, dirty shops. Particularly, there were a plumber and decorator. There was a dusty disorder of earthenware pipes and sheet lead ball taps. There were pattern books of wallpaper, and tins of enamel. He stood pretending to look at these things. Yet he was coveting, passionately desiring the green door.

     
   

Then, he said, he had an impetuous gust of emotion. He made a run for it, lest hesitation should grip him again. Thus, he went plump with outstretched hand through the green door. And he let it slam behind him. And so, in a trice, he came into the garden that has since haunted him all his life.

It was hard for Wallace to give me his full sense of that garden. There was something in the very air of it that exhilarated him. It gave him a sense of lightness, and good happening, and well-being. There was something in the sight of it that made all of its color clean. It was perfect, and subtly luminous. In the instant of coming into the garden, one was exquisitely glad. These feelings occur only in rare moments. They occur when one is young and joyful, and when one can be glad in this world. And everything was beautiful there.

Wallace mused before he went on talking to me. Then he spoke with the doubtful inflection of a man who pauses at incredible things. “You see, there were two great panthers there. Yes, spotted panthers. And I was not afraid of them. There was a long wide path. It boasted marble-edged flower borders on either side. And these two huge velvety beasts were playing there with a ball. One looked up and came towards me. It was a little curious, as it seemed. It came right up to me. It rubbed its soft round ear very gently against the small hand that I held out. And it purred. It was, I tell you, an enchanted garden. I know. And the size? Oh! it stretched far and wide, this way and that. I believe there were hills far away. Heaven knows where West Kensington had suddenly disappeared to. And somehow, it was just like coming home.”

    
     

“You know, in the moment that the door swung shut behind me, I was in another dimension. I forgot the road with its fallen chestnut leaves. I forgot about the cabs and the tradesmen’s carts. I forgot the sort of gravitational pull back to the discipline and obedience of home life. I forgot all hesitations and fears. I forgot discretion. I left behind me all the intimate realities of this life. I became, in a moment, a very glad and wonder-happy little boy. I was in another world. It was a world with a rare quality. There was a warmer, more penetrating and mellower light. There was a faint, clear gladness in its air. There were wisps of sun-touched cloud in the blueness of its sky.”

“And in front of me ran this long, wide, inviting path. It had weedless beds on either side. They were rich with untended flowers. And, oh, these two great panthers! I put my little hands fearlessly on their soft fur. I caressed their round ears and the sensitive corners under their ears. And I played with them. It was as though they had welcomed me home. There was a keen sense of homecoming in my mind. And then presently, a tall, fair girl, garbed in a green dress, appeared in the pathway. She came to meet me. She smiled and said, ‘Well?’ to me. She lifted me, and kissed me. Then she put me down, and led me by the hand. There was no amazement. There was just an impression of delightful ‘rightness.’ It was like being reminded of happy things that had in some strange way been overlooked. There were broad steps, I recall. They came into view between spikes of delphinium flowerings. And up these steps, we went to a great avenue. It was between very old and shady dark trees. All down this avenue, you know, between the red chapped stems, were marble seats of honor and statuary. And there were tame and friendly white doves.”

   
    

“And, along this avenue, my new girlfriend led me. She was looking down. I recall the pleasant lines, the finely-modeled chin of her sweet kind face. She was asking me questions in a soft, agreeable voice. And she was telling me things. They were pleasant things, I know. Though what they were, I was never able to recall. Then, next, there was a little Capuchin monkey. It was quite clean, with a fur of ruddy brown and kindly hazel eyes. It came down a tree to us. Then, it ran beside me. It was looking up at me and grinning. And it soon leapt to my shoulder. So, on we went down the path. We were in great happiness.” Then, he paused.

“Pray, go on,” I said.

“I remember little things. We passed an old man who was musing among laurels. We walked by a place, gay with parakeets. We came through a broad, shaded colonnade to a spacious cool palace. It was full of pleasant fountains. It was full of beautiful things. It was full of the quality and promise of heart’s desire. And there were lots of things and many people. Some of them still stand out clearly to me. And some are a bit vague. But all of these people were beautiful and kind. In some way, I don’t know how, it was conveyed to me that they all were friendly towards me. They were joyful to have me there. They were filling me with gladness by their gestures, by the touch of their hands, by the welcome and love in their eyes. Yes.” He mused for a while. “And I found playmates there. That meant very much to me. I was a lonely boy. They played fun games in a grass-covered court. There was a sundial set about with flowers in the center. And as one played, one loved.”

    
    

“But, it’s odd. There’s a gap in my memory. I don’t remember the games that we played. I never remembered. Afterwards, as a child, I spent long hours trying, even with tears, to recall the form of that happiness. I wanted to play it all over again, in my nursery, by myself. No! All I remember is the happiness and the two dear playfellows who were with me the most.”

“Then soon came a somber dark woman. She had a grave, pale face and dreamy eyes. She wore a soft, long robe of pale purple. She carried a book. Then she beckoned and took me aside with her into a gallery above a hall. My playmates were loth to have me go. They ceased their game. They stood watching as I was carried away. ‘Come back to us!’ they cried. ‘Come back to us soon!’ I looked up at her face. But she heeded them not at all. Her face was very gentle. But it was also very grave. She took me to a seat in the gallery. I stood beside her. I was ready to look at her book as she opened it upon her knee. The pages fell open. She pointed, and I looked, marveling. In the living pages of that book, I saw myself. It was a story about me! And in it were all the things that had happened to me since I was born. It was wonderful to me. That’s because the pages of that book were not pictures, you see. They were actual realities.”

    
   

Wallace paused gravely. He looked at me doubtfully. “Go on,” I said. “I understand.”

“They were realities. Yes, they must have been. People moved. And things came and went in them. I saw my dear mother, whom I had near forgotten. Then there was my father, stern and upright. Then I saw the servants, the nursery, all the familiar things of home. Next, I saw the front door and the busy streets, with traffic to and fro. I looked and marveled. And I looked half doubtfully again into the woman’s face. I turned the pages over, skipping this and that, to see more of this book. And so at last, I came to myself hovering and hesitating outside the green door in the long white wall. At that point, I felt again the conflict and the fear. ‘And next?’ I cried. I would have turned more pages. But the cool hand of the grave woman delayed me.”

    

“‘Next?’ I insisted. I struggled gently with her hand. I pulled up her fingers with all of my childish strength. She yielded. The page turned. Then, she bent down upon me like a shadow. She kissed my brow. But the page did not show the enchanted garden. There were no panthers. There was no girl who had led me by the hand. There were no playfellows who had been so loth to let me go. Instead, it showed a long gray street in West Kensington. It was at that chill hour of afternoon before the lamps are lit. And I was there, a wretched little figure. I was weeping aloud, for I could not restrain myself. And I was weeping because I could not return to my dear playfellows who had called after me. ‘Come back to us! Come back to us soon!’ I was there. This was no page in a book. I was back to our harsh reality. Where was that enchanted place? Where was the restraining hand of the grave motherly lady at whose knee I had stood? Whither have they gone?”

He halted again. He remained, for a time, staring into the fire. “Oh! The wretchedness of that return to our earthly, hard reality!” he murmured.

“Well?” I said after a minute or so.

    
    

“Poor little wretch that I was, brought back to this gray world again! I quickly realized the fullness of what had happened to me. I then gave way to quite ungovernable grief. And two things stay with me, still. There was the shame and humiliation of that public weeping. And then there was my disgraceful homecoming. I see again a benevolent-looking old gentleman in gold spectacles. He stopped and spoke to me. He prodded me first with his umbrella. ‘Poor little chap,’ said he. ‘And are you lost, then?’ And me, a London boy of five and more! And he brought in a kindly young policeman. People were staring at me as the policeman marched me home. I was sobbing, conspicuous, and frightened. Now I came from the enchanted garden to the steps of my father’s house.”

“That is as well as I can recall my vision of that garden. It still haunts me. Of course, I can convey nothing of its indescribable quality of translucent unreality. What hung about the place was so unlike the common things of our earthly, daily experience. But that is the truth of what happened. If it was a dream, I am sure it was a daytime and altogether extraordinary dream. Hmm! And, of course, there came a terrible questioning. I was peppered with queries by my aunt, my father, the nurse, the governess, everyone.”

    
    

“I tried to tell them. But my father gave me a thrashing for telling lies. Later, I tried to tell my aunt. But she punished me, too, for my wicked persistence. Then, as I said, everyone was forbidden to listen to me. No one would hear a word about it. Even my fairy tale books were taken from me for a time. That’s because they called me ‘too imaginative.’ Eh? Yes, they did that! My father was of the old school. ‘Discipline the child. Spare the rod, spoil the child!’ It was clear that telling my tale had just backfired on me. So, I resorted to whispering it to my pillow. My poor pillow was often damp and salty from my whispering lips and childish tears. And I added always to my official and less fervent prayers this one heartfelt request. ‘Please God. Let me dream of the garden. Oh! take me back to my garden! Take me back to my garden!'”

    
    

“And indeed, I did dream often of the garden. I may have added to it. I may have changed it. I do not know. All this, you see, is an attempt to reconstruct from fragmentary memories a very early experience. Between that and the other consecutive memories of my boyhood, there is a gulf. A time came when it seemed like I’d never speak of that wondrous glimpse again.”

I asked an obvious question.

“No,” he said. “I don’t recall that I ever tried to find my way back to the garden in those years. This seems odd to me now. But I think that, most likely, a closer watch was kept on my movements after this misadventure. That would have been aimed at preventing my going astray again. No, it wasn’t until you knew me that I tried for the garden again. And I think there was a period, strange as it seems now, when I forgot the garden altogether. I would have been about eight or nine. Do you remember me as a youth at Saint Athelstan’s?”

“Rather! I certainly do!”

“In those days, I didn’t show any signs, did I, of having a secret dream?”

      
    

Chapter Two
    
He looked up with a sudden smile.

“Did you ever play Northwest Passage with me? No, of course you didn’t come my way! It was the sort of game that every imaginative child plays all day. The goal was to find a Northwest Passage to school. The way to school was obvious enough. The game consisted of finding some way that wasn’t so clear. One would start off ten minutes early. You’d go in some almost hopeless direction. Then you’d work your way ’round through unaccustomed streets. Well, one day I got entangled among some rather low-class streets. They were on the other side of Campden Hill. I thought that, for once, the game would get me into trouble. I feared that I would get to school late. I tried rather desperately a street that seemed to be a cul-de-sac. But I found a passage at the end. I hurried through that opening with renewed hope. ‘I shall make it on time,’ I said. Then, I passed a row of frowsy little shops. They were inexplicably familiar to me. And behold! There was my long white wall and the green door that led to the enchanted garden! The thing whacked upon me quickly. Then, after all, that garden! That wonderful garden wasn’t a dream!”

He paused.

    
    

“So, this was my second encounter with the green door. And it marks the world of difference there is between the busy life of a schoolboy and the infinite leisure of a child. Anyhow, this time, I didn’t, for a moment, think of going in straightaway. For one thing, my mind was stuck on getting to school in time. I was set on not breaking my record for punctuality. I must surely have felt some small desire, at least, to try the door. Yes, I must have felt that. But I saw the attraction of the door mainly as another obstacle to my overmastering determination to get to school. I was intrigued by this discovery that I had made, of course. I went on with my mind full of it. But I went on. It didn’t stop me. I ran past it, tugging out my watch. I found that I had ten minutes still to spare. At that point, I was going downhill into familiar surroundings. I got to school, breathless, it is true. And I was sopping wet with perspiration. But I had made it in time. I can recall hanging up my coat and hat. So, I had gone by the garden, and I had left it behind me. Odd, eh?”

He looked at me, deep in thought. “Of course, I did not know then that it wouldn’t always be there. School boys have limited imaginations. I must have thought that it was an awfully jolly thing to have it there. And it was good to know my way back to it. But there was the school tugging at me. I expect that I was a good deal distraught and inattentive that day. I was recalling what I could of the beautiful strange people who I should soon see again. Oddly enough, I had no doubt in my mind that they would be glad to see me. Yes, I must have thought of the garden that morning just as a jolly sort of place that one might resort to in the interludes of a strenuous scholastic career.”

    
    

“I didn’t go that day, at all. The next day was a half-holiday. And that may have influenced me. Perhaps, too, my state of inattention brought down impositions upon me. I may have miscalculated the margin of time necessary for the detour. I don’t know. What I do know is this. In the meantime, the enchanted garden was so much upon my mind that I could not keep it to myself. I told, what was his name? He was a ferrety looking youngster we used to call Squiff.”

“Young Hopkins,” said I.

“Hopkins it was. I did not like telling him. I felt that in some way it was against the rules to tell him. But I did. He was walking part of the way home with me. He was talkative. And if we had not talked about the garden, we would have talked of something else. And it was intolerable to me to think about any other subject. So, I blabbed.”

“Well, he told my secret. The next day, in the play interval, I found myself surrounded by half a dozen bigger boys. They were half-teasing and wholly curious to hear more of the garden. There was that big Fawcett. Do you remember him? And Carnaby and Morley Reynolds were there. You weren’t there, by any chance, were you? No, I think I would have remembered if you were.”

    
     

“A boy is a creature of odd feelings. I was, I think, in spite of my secret self-disgust, a bit flattered to have the attention of these big fellows. I remember, particularly, a moment of pleasure caused by the praise of Crawshaw. Do you remember Crawshaw? He was the son of Crawshaw the composer. He said that it was the best lie that he had ever heard. But at the same time, I felt a painful undertow of shame. I was talking about what I thought was, indeed, a sacred secret. Then that beast Fawcett made a joke about the girl in green.”

Wallace’s voice sank with the keen memory of that shame. “I pretended not to hear him,” he said. “Well, then Carnaby called me a young liar. He disputed with me when I said that the thing was true. I said that I knew where to find the green door. I told them that I could lead them all there in ten minutes. Carnaby became outrageously virtuous. He said that I’d bloody well have to. I’d have to bear out my words or suffer. Did you ever have Carnaby twist your arm? Then you’ll feel how it went for me. I swore that my story was true. There was no one in the school, then, to save a chap from the wrath of Carnaby. Though Crawshaw did put in a word or so of defense for me. Carnaby had forced me to play his game. I grew excited and red-eared. And I was a bit scared. I behaved altogether like a silly little chap. And the outcome of it all was that I was not starting out alone for my enchanted garden. My cheeks were flushed. My ears were hot. My eyes were smarting. And my soul was burning with misery and shame. There I was, leading a party of six mocking, curious, and threatening school-fellows.”

“And we never found the white wall and the green door.”

    
    

“You mean?”

“I mean I couldn’t find it. I would have found it if I could. And afterwards, when I could go alone, I couldn’t find it, either. I never found it when purposefully looking for it. I seem now to have been always looking for it through my schoolboy days. But I’ve never come upon it again in a proactive search for it. I’ve only seen it in unexpected encounters.”

“Did the fellows make things disagreeable for you?”

“Yes! They were beastly to me! Carnaby held a council over me for wanton lying. I recall how I snuck home. I went straight upstairs to hide the marks of my blubbering. I cried myself to sleep, at last. But it wasn’t for Carnaby. It was for the garden. It was for the beautiful afternoon that I had hoped for. It was for the sweet, friendly women. It was for the waiting playfellows and the game that I had hoped to learn again. Alas, that beautiful, forgotten game.”

“I believed firmly that if I had not told them, I would not have been punished in this way. I had bad times after that. I was crying at night. I was woolgathering by day. For two terms, I slackened and got poor grades. Do you remember? Of course you would! It was you! It was your beating me in mathematics that brought me back to the grind again.”

     
     

Chapter Three
     
For a time, my friend stared silently into the red heart of the fire. Then, he said, “I never saw it again until I was seventeen. It leapt upon me for the third time. I was driving to Paddington on my way to Oxford. I was to obtain a scholarship there. I had just one momentary glimpse of it. I was leaning over the apron of my hansom. I was smoking a cigarette. I was, no doubt, thinking of myself as quite an up and coming man of the world. And suddenly there was the door and the wall. There was the dear sense of unforgettable and still attainable things.”

“We clattered by it. I was too taken by surprise to stop my cab until we were well past it and ’round a corner.  Then I had a queer moment. It was a double and divergent movement of my will. I tapped the little door in the roof of the cab. I brought my arm down to pull out my watch. ‘Yes, sir!’ said the cabman, smartly. ‘Er, well, it’s nothing,’ I cried. ‘My mistake! We haven’t much time! Go on!’ And he went on.”

    
    

“I got my scholarship. And it was the night after that. I sat over my fire in my little upper room. It was my study, in my father’s house. I was enjoying my father’s praise, his very rare praise. And his sound counsels were ringing in my ears. And I smoked my favorite pipe, the formidable bulldog of adolescence. And I thought of that door in the long white wall. ‘If only I had stopped,’ I thought. ‘I should have missed my scholarship. I should have missed Oxford. And I would have muddled all of the fine career that was in front of me for the taking!’ I began to see things better! I fell to musing deeply. But I did not doubt then that this career of mine was a thing that merited sacrifice. The garden, those dear friends and that clear atmosphere, seemed very sweet to me. Yes, they were very fine, but they were now remote. My focus was fixing now upon the world and my responsibilities. I saw another door opening. It was the door of my career.”

He stared again into the fire. Its red lights picked out a stubborn strength in his face for just one flickering moment. And then it vanished again.

    
    

“Well,” he said and sighed. “I have served that career. I have done much work, much hard work. But I have dreamt of the enchanted garden a thousand dreams. And I have seen its door, or at least glimpsed its door, four times since then. Yes, four times. For a while this world was so bright and interesting. It seemed so full of meaning and opportunity. Thus, the half-effaced charm of the garden was, by comparison, gentle and remote. Who wants to pat panthers on the way to dinner with pretty women and distinguished men? I came down to London from Oxford. I was a man of bold promise that I have done something to redeem. Something, and yet there have been disappointments.”

“Twice I have been in love. I will not dwell on that. But once, I was going to see someone who, I know, doubted whether I dared to come. I took a short cut. It was at a venture through an unfrequented road near Earl’s Court. There, I so happened on a white wall and a familiar green door. ‘Odd!’ said I to myself. ‘But I thought that this place was on Campden Hill. It’s the place that I never could find somehow, when actually looking for it.’ And I went by it. I was intent upon my purpose. It had no appeal to me that afternoon.”

    
     

“I had just a moment’s impulse to try the door. Three steps aside were needed at the most. I was sure enough in my heart that it would open to me. But then I thought that doing so might delay me on the way to that appointment in which I thought my honor was involved. Afterwards, I was sorry for my punctuality. I should at least have peeped in, I thought. I could have waved a hand to those panthers. But I knew enough by this time not to seek again, belatedly, that which is not found by seeking. Yes, that time made me very sorry.”

“Years of hard work befell me after that. And never a sight of the door. It’s only recently that it has come back to me. With it, there has come a sense as though some thin tarnish had spread itself over my world. I began to think of it as a sorrowful and bitter thing that I should never see that door again. Perhaps I was suffering from overwork. Perhaps it was what I’ve heard spoken of as ‘the feeling of turning forty years old.’ I don’t know. But certainly the keen brightness that makes effort easy has gone out of things recently. And that’s just at a time with all these tense new European political developments. Of course, I ought to be working. Odd, isn’t it? But I do begin to find life toilsome. Its rewards, as I come near them, seem cheap. I began a little while ago to want the garden quite badly. Yes, and I’ve seen it three times.”

    
    

“The garden?”

“No. The door! And I haven’t gone in!”

He leaned over the table to me. There was an enormous sorrow in his voice as he spoke. “Thrice I have had my chance. Thrice! If ever that door offered itself to me again, I swore, I would go in out of this dust, and heat, and tension. I will leave this dry glitter of vanity. I will remove myself from these toilsome futilities. I will go in. And I will never return. This time I will stay. I swore all of this. And when the time came, I didn’t go. I didn’t do it. Three times in one year, I have passed that door. And I failed to enter it. Three times in the last year.”

“The first time was on the night of a critical Parliamentary debate. There was a vote on the TenantsRedemption Bill. The Government barely won the vote by only a majority of three. Do you remember? No one on our side, perhaps very few on the opposite side, expected that night’s events. The debate had collapsed like eggshells. Hotchkiss and I were dining with his cousin at Brentford. We were both unprepared. We were called up by telephone to come add to the vote. We set off at once in his cousin’s motorcar. We got there barely in time. While on the way, we passed my wall and door. It was livid in the moonlight. It was blotched with hot yellow as the glare of our lamps lit it. But it was unmistakable. ‘My God!’ cried I. ‘What?’ said Hotchkiss. ‘Nothing!’ I answered. And the moment passed. ‘I’ve made a great sacrifice,’ I thought, as we hurried by it. I do not see how I could have done otherwise, though. They needed my vote.”

   
    

“And the second occasion that I saw it was as I rushed to my father’s bedside. It was time to bid that stern old man farewell. Then, too, the claims of life were imperative.”

“But the third time was different. It happened a week ago. It fills me with hot remorse to recall it. I was walking with Gurker and Ralphs. It’s no secret now that you know that I’ve had my talk with Gurker. We had been dining at Frobisher’s. And the talk had become intimate between us. The question of my place in the reconstructed government Ministry lay always just over the boundary of the discussion.”

I asked him if any decision had been made.

“Yes. Yes. That’s all settled. It needn’t be talked about, yet. But there’s no reason to keep a secret from you.”

I congratulated him on his new position.

“Yes, thanks! Thanks! But let me tell you my story.”

    
    

“So, on that night, things were still very much up in the air. My position regarding the Ministry was a very delicate one. I was keenly anxious to get some definite word from Gurker. But I was hampered by Ralphs’ presence. I could not be as frank as I needed to be. I was using the best power of my brain. I tried to keep that light and careless talk not too obviously directed to the Ministry discussion. I had to stay away from that subject. Ralphs’ behavior since then has more than justified my caution. Ralphs, I knew, would leave us beyond the Kensington High Street. And then I could surprise Gurker by a sudden frankness. One has sometimes to resort to these little devices. And then it was that I saw it in the margin of my field of vision. I became aware once more of the white wall. And there before us was the green door, just down the road.”

“We passed it talking. I can still see the shadow of Gurker’s marked profile. His opera hat was tilted forward over his prominent nose. The many folds of his neck wrap were going before my shadow and Ralphs’ as we sauntered past it. I was within twenty inches of the door for a brief moment. Then I thought this to myself. ‘If I say goodnight to them, and go in, what will happen?’ But I was pulled by the world, yet again. After all, I was all atingle for that critical, private word with Gurker.”

    
    

“So, I could not answer that question to myself about going into the garden. I was too tangled up with my other problems. ‘They will think me mad,’ I thought. ‘And suppose I vanish now? Picture the headlines. AMAZING DISAPPEARANCE OF A PROMINENT POLITICIAN.’ That weighed on me. A thousand inconceivably petty worldlinesses weighed on me in that crisis.”

Then he turned on me with a sorrowful smile. And, speaking slowly, “Here I am!” he said. Here I am!” he repeated. “And my chance has gone from me. Three times in one year the door has been offered to me. The door that goes into peace, into delight. The door that leads into a beauty beyond dreaming, a kindness that no man on Earth can know. And I have rejected it, Redmond. And it has gone.”

“How do you know?”

    
    

“Oh, I know. Believe me. I know. I am left now to work it out. I must stick to the worldly tasks that have held me so strongly, that have blocked me from entering the garden when my opportunities came. You say that I have ‘success’. Success, this vulgar, tawdry, irksome, envied thing. Yes, I have it.” He had a walnut in his big hand, glaring at it. “If that was my success,” he said. Then he crushed it, looked despisingly upon it, and held it out for me to see.

“Let me tell you something, Redmond. This loss is destroying me. For two months, for ten weeks nearly now, I have done no work at all. I’ve just kept to the most necessary and urgent duties. My soul is full of inappeasable regrets. At nights, when it’s less likely that I shall be recognized, I go out. I wander. Yes. I wonder what people would think of that if they knew. I’m a Cabinet Minister. I’m the responsible head of that most vital of all departments. And I’m wandering alone, grieving. Sometimes I’m near audibly lamenting, for a door, for a garden!”

    
     

Chapter Four
    
I can see now his rather pallid face. And there was an unfamiliar, somber fire that had come into his eyes. I see him in my mind’s eye quite vividly tonight. I sit recalling his words and his tones. And last evening’s Westminster Gazette still lies on my sofa. It contains the notice of his death. At lunch today, the club was all abuzz about him. What is the strange riddle of his regrettable fate?

They found his body very early yesterday morning. It was in a deep excavation at a construction site near East Kensington Station. It was in one of two shafts that had been made there. They are in connection with an extension of the railway southward. It is protected from the intrusion of the public by a hoarding upon the high road. There, a small doorway has been cut for the convenience of some of the workmen who live in that direction. The doorway was left unfastened due to a misunderstanding between two gangers. And through it, he made his way.

My mind is darkened with questions and riddles.

    
    

It seems that he walked all the way from the Houses of Parliament that night. He has often walked home during the past governmental Session. And, so it is, I imagine his dark form coming along the late and empty streets. He’d likely be all wrapped up intently in thought. And, then, did the pale electric lights near the station cheat the rough planking into a semblance of white? Did that fatal, unfastened door awaken some memory in him? Did he think that it was the door to his precious garden?

Or was there, after all, ever any green door in the wall, at all?

I do not know. I have told his story as he told it to me. There are times when I believe that Wallace was no more than the victim of the coincidence between a rare but not unprecedented type of hallucination. Perhaps it was a careless trap of the mind. But that, indeed, is not my profoundest belief. You may think me superstitious if you will. And possibly foolish. But, indeed, I am more than half-convinced that he had, in truth, an abnormal gift. I think that he had a special sense. There was something, I know not what, that in the guise of that wall and door offered him an outlet. It must have been a secret and peculiar passage of escape. It led him into another and altogether more beautiful world. At any rate, you will say, it betrayed him in the end. But did it betray him? There, you touch the inmost mystery of these dreamers, these men of vision and the imagination. We see our world fair and common, the hoarding and the pit. By our daylight standard, he walked out of security into darkness, danger, and death. But did he see like that?

     
          
*********

    
    
WEEK TWENTY-EIGHT PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

    
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK TWENTY-NINE    
     

WEEK TWENTY-NINE READING PASSAGES            

Lesson 83 – Marzano Grade 3-4 Words Finish-Up

    
NEW WORDS: Alaska’s, Anchorage, Atlanta, Chester, Colorado’s, Denver, Harrisburg, Houston, Jacksonville, Nebraska, Omaha, Pennsylvania’s, Richmond, Seuss’s, Sierra, Snoopy, Uruguay, Vermont, aflame, altitude, antonym, appliances, aspirin, auditorium, baton, batter, beagle, bibliography, braid, burro, calcareous, carnation, cassette, cauliflower, centipede, choke, cinder, clutch, coarse, cobra, coliseum, comics, contagious, coupon, cowhand, creepiest, crossword, crowbar, cymbal, decagon, denominator, dribble, dunce, eyeliner, falcons, falsehood, flask, fluff, freckle, fulcrum, furnish, graduation, grate, greyhound, grinch, grouch, guppy, hamerkop, handcuffs, hangar, harmonica, harpoon, holler, homonym, hutch, indent, juggle, junction, knuckle, lampshade, lapel, lever, licorice, mollusk, muggy, mumble, mutter, noodle, nozzle, numerator, oriole, ornery, parable, parallelogram, parenthesis, parka, partridge, passerine, pelican, petunia, plagiarize, polygon, poncho, poppy, portfolio, postmaster, precipitates, predicate, prisoner’s, prodigal, protrude, pus, recite, redcoat, revoke, rink, romano, sandal, scoot, scrimp, scripture, seafood, secrete, shoebill, shortening, showy, shuffle, sideburns, sift, slant, slowpoke, smear, smokestack, smudge, snapdragon, snooping, snub, sodapop, souvenir, spangle, splinter, stamen, steeper, strum, summerlike, suspenders, tassel, teepee, teeter, telegram, thumbtack, tiddlywinks, tingle, tinsel, tiresome, tole, tomahawk, topminnow, trademark, tuxedo, typewrite, ukulele, upland, veranda, vinegar, waffle, waltz, whaler, whinny, wrestle, xylophone, yak
     
     

In the Revolutionary War, a British soldier was a “redcoat.”

A xylophone was the first instrument that I tried to play.

I’d like oil and vinegar on my salad.

I’ll grate romano cheese for the spaghetti.

Take off the prisoner’s handcuffs.

I hate black licorice.

“The Prodigal Son” is my favorite parable in the Bible.

That soda makes my tongue tingle.

I heard him holler, “Ouch!”

We went to hike in the Sierra Nevada hills.

I hate when he cracks his knuckle!

Recite this poem to the class.

For lots of Native Americans, a teepee was their home.

Let’s have some iced tea out on the veranda.

Indent this sentence one inch.

Let’s go to the ice skating rink.

The Postmaster General wants to raise the price of stamps.

A Baltimore oriole is in the “passerine” bird group.

He has a pink carnation on the lapel of his tuxedo.

Native Americans used a tomahawk as a tool and a weapon.

President Chester A. Arthur had long sideburns.

To lose weight, I need to scrimp on what I eat.

Uruguay is the second-smallest South American nation.

    
    

Put this tinsel on the Christmas tree.

I love to hear blues harmonica tunes.

Don’t mumble, and speak louder.

The pelican is related to shoebill and hamerkop birds.

Omaha is in the state of Nebraska.

Honey, don’t smudge your eyeliner.

The yak is a wild ox from the Tibetan highlands.

The cassette player came before the CD player.

The horse let out a loud whinny.

A guppy is also known as a “topminnow.”

My right foot is bare because I lost my right sandal.

The fulcrum of a seesaw board is in the center of it.

“Kleenex” is a trademark for what we call “tissue paper.”

I don’t want to be the class dunce, so I’ll study hard.

I’ll take a plastic poncho to the game in case it precipitates.

Please don’t revoke my driver’s license!

He’s running a smear campaign against his opponent.

At this junction in the meeting, let’s take a break.

This antique tole lampshade is worth a lot of money.

A snapdragon is quite a showy flower.

Hurry up, you slowpoke!

A parallelogram can be a rectangle or a square.

I like to wrestle with my dog.

    
    

Don’t choke on your food!

Fluff up the pillows on the couch.

We should furnish our kitchen with new appliances.

A mollusk has a calcareous shell.

A “truth” is an antonym of a “falsehood.”

Let’s climb the hill with the steeper slant.

Where’s the nozzle for the hose?

Ouch, I got a splinter in my thumb.

Her not talking to me at the party was a rude snub.

Check out this cool souvenir that I got on our trip.

She loves chicken noodle soup.

I think that Snoopy in the “Peanuts” comics is a beagle.

Let’s move upland to get away from this constant flooding.

I think a centipede is the creepiest bug there is.

I have a freckle about every eighth of an inch!

I love your spangle earrings.

She has an impressive photo portfolio.

I heard him mutter a curse word.

Your nagging is becoming tiresome!

Strum me a tune on your ukulele.

She can dribble the basketball behind her back.

The orchestra conductor raised her baton.

The Coliseum in Rome is a must-see tourist site.

     
     

Dad can juggle five tennis balls at once.

There’s a big tassel on my graduation cap.

I love ice cream with cookie dough batter in it.

What’s that Christmas tune with “a partridge in a pear tree?”

Your scab might secrete gooey pus.

I’ll add cauliflower chunks to the salad.

A decagon is a type of polygon.

Jacksonville, Florida is the largest city, by geographical area, in the U.S.

Here is some Vermont maple syrup for your waffle.

The preacher read a passage from Scripture.

Bang that cymbal as hard as you can!

Do a thorough bibliography so that you don’t plagiarize yourself.

What lever can we pull to get him to change his mind?

Hand me a thumbtack from the corkboard.

There’s not one good coupon in today’s newspaper.

I’d need a parka to wear before going out in that blizzard!

Just look at the pollution coming out of that smokestack!

If you teeter too much, you’ll fall off of that log.

Mom, help me finish this crossword puzzle.

Is the top number in a fraction the numerator or the denominator?

Have you heard of the “oldie” game, tiddlywinks?

The whaler threw his harpoon at the whale.

A petunia is my favorite summer flower.

      
    

I must buy some shortening for this recipe.

The Atlanta Falcons have never won a Super Bowl.

Dr. Seuss’s Grinch is quite a grouch.

One burning cinder would set these newspapers aflame.

Your apology will predicate that you really feel guilty.

Houston, Texas can get some rough hurricanes.

I’m NOT a fan of greyhound racing!

Samuel Morse invented the telegram.

Sodapop will give you cavities!

All students must gather in the auditorium.

You left out your right parenthesis mark in this sentence.

It’s summerlike outside, but not too muggy yet.

Dad’s first job was as a cowhand at a dude ranch.

You’d better scoot so that you won’t miss the bus.

We need to repair the clutch on the car.

You find pollen on a flower on its stamen.

Being haunted by a ghost will harrow you.

I like to listen to the Blue Danube waltz.

A fox is snooping about the rabbit hutch.

Richmond is the capital city of Virginia.

Sorry, you can’t come into the stadium with a flask of alcohol.

I need to sift the flour a bit more.

It’s your turn to shuffle the cards.

     
     

A burro is a small donkey.

My car was broken into with a crowbar.

Gramps is an ornery old fellow.

A broken bone will protrude through your skin in a compound fracture.

Store your plane in that hangar.

The comedian told very coarse jokes.

My flu is quite contagious.

Philly isn’t Pennsylvania’s capital, Harrisburg is!

I need suspenders to hold up my trousers.

Anchorage is Alaska’s most populated city.

A cobra is a very poisonous snake.

My grandpa used to typewrite all of his letters.

Take some aspirin for your headache.

The words “bear” and “bare” represent a homonym.

Denver, Colorado’s altitude is exactly one mile high.

Mom, teach me how to braid my hair.

Mom’s allergic to seafood.

I’d like poppy seed dressing on my salad.

    
   
*********
  
    
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Early Asian Civilizations
   

Lesson 84 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Ayodhya, Brahman, Brahman’s, Buddhism, Buddhists, Ganga, Gautama, Himalayan, India’s, Lakshmi’s, Rama, Ravana, Ravana’s, Rigveda, Sanchi, Sanjay, Sanjay’s, Shiva’s, Stupa, Stupas, Thanksgivings, Vishnu’s, abandons, alluvial, alluvium, anthology, archer, augmented, avenues, banyan, begetter, burgeoning, caravans, chump, citadel, cleanse, clicking, conch, consented, cotta, cycles, defrosting, deity, devotion, devour, dharma, discus, diyas, enlightenment, equanimity, eternally, evince, exemplifies, flatlands, flavorsome, fountainhead, garlands, gateposts, granary, hallowed, harborage, illuminate, imitation, ingest, ingrates, interlaced, interwoven, jeopardy, jostles, lamp’s, liberally, liberated, malicious, meditating, merges, narcissistic, needing, nestles, nonviolent, obliterate, piteously, rampaging, ranging, rattling, recede, reincarnated, reincarnation, relics, remuneration, routinely, ruination, saintly, sanctified, soul’s, souls, spawned, strains, strewn, sufferings, superincumbent, surging, swales, symbolizes, symbolizing, teamed, tenet, thaws, thereafter, tormented, transporting, turban, unannounced, unrealistic, unrelentingly, unthankful, vanquishing, verses, visually, watercourses

 

Chapter One: The Indus River Valley, Part One
   
These snow-covered peaks are part of the Himalayas. This is a wide-ranging mountain range that stretches for many miles across Asia. They form the highest mountain peaks in the world. Can you guess what happens to the snow on these peaks as it thaws out? That’s right. The snow becomes water. Then it comes down the mountainsides to form rivers in the swales below.

Water from these defrosting snows merges with heavy spring rains. This water fills rivers. Then it causes them to routinely overflow their banks each spring. Fertile soil from the rivers’ beds spreads out over the farm fields. As the water floods, it leaves behind this nutrient-rich soil. The soil is good for growing crops. Let’s act this out. We’ll do an imitation of the snow-covered peaks of the Himalayas. Let’s all stand tall with our hands above our heads, with our fingertips touching. Pretend that they are like the mountain peaks. Now, let’s be the melting snow surging into the river. All of you move your hands toward the floor. Then make a whooshing sound. That will be the melting snow, the water that flows over the river banks, and the soil left on the land around the river.

    
    

Great civilizations all around the world have sprung up in river valleys. People have taken advantage of the rich soil in these valleys. They have learned to grow their own crops. Because of this, people began to stay in one place. They stopped needing to unrelentingly move in search of food.

Let’s travel to the Himalayan Mountains in Asia. One such civilization was born here. It was along the banks of the mighty Indus River.  Each year, snow from the mountains melts. The water from the melting snow and heavy spring rains floods the Indus River. That leaves rich alluvial soil on the land around the river. More than 4,000 years ago, people spread out across the Indus River Valley. They took advantage of the rich soil. They settled near the river. And they began to cultivate wheat and barley, peas, dates, melons, and bananas.

These folks knew what they had to do if they wished to live near the river. They’d have to control the floodwaters. They found ways to control the rising waters. They built irrigation watercourses to hold some of the water back. Then, they could let some of the water into the fields when needed. As their communities augmented, these folks teamed up to plan and build permanent cities by the river.

    
     

There were many permanent cities by the Indus River. Not so long ago, archaeologists found Mohenjo-daro. That was one of the most burgeoning cities of the ancient Indus River Valley. It was a city enclosed by brick walls. And it was designed in a square, grid-like pattern. There was a citadel. That was a fortress at the city’s center. That housed its leaders, who were priests. They were members of the ruling class. They performed both religious and governmental duties. Beyond the citadel, spreading out in all directions, a web of roads led to the homes of countless workers. Each person had a job to do. Some farmed the land outside the city walls. Some made bricks from the river’s alluvium. Others made these baked bricks into buildings.

Fine craftsmen designed jewelry. And they made distinctive stone seals. These were carved with pictures of buffalo, elephants, and tigers. Archaeologists found many of these stone seals. But they are not sure of their purpose.

And all over the city, merchants bought and sold their wares. The city’s wide avenues were lined with flat-topped, brick buildings. These roadways were easy for their common bull carts to navigate.

The city of Mohenjo-daro was part of this civilization. We say that groups of people have a “civilization” when certain things are in place. First, they have cities with large buildings. Second, they have a “division of labor.” That means that each person has a certain job to do. Third, they have some form of writing. There are other “traits” of civilizations, as well. This city had all of these things. In the next lesson, you’ll hear what it might have been like to live there.

    
     

Chapter Two: The Indus River Valley, Part Two
    
Today we are going to travel back in time. We’ll meet a child living in Mohenjo-daro, 2,500 years ago. The child’s father is a grain trader. Wheat from the surrounding fields is stored in a common granary near the citadel. Remember, that’s the safe place in the center of the city. The father’s job is to collect grain. Then he’ll take it through the city gates to the bustling harborage by the river. There, he will trade it for gold, copper, jade, and turquoise from distant lands.

Let’s meet Sanjay. He’s the boy in this picture. He’s waiting excitedly for his father in the courtyard of his family’s home. It is a special day. Sanjay has waited nine years for his father’s invitation to join him today.

Sanjay can hear the bull cart. It’s rattling down the side passage now. Then he sees him, the man in the turban. That’s Sanjay’s father. The turban he wears is a headdress. It’s made of cloth and is worn by men in this region.

“Hop in, son. Let’s go.”

Sanjay nestles into the back of the wooden cart. He braces himself against its sides. His father then guides the bull out into the main street. He has bathed and put on fresh cotton clothes. That’s because Father has promised that after the morning’s work, he will be allowed to join the priests in a special ceremony. They will give thanks to the mighty Indus River for all that she provides.

    
    

The cart jostles Sanjay about with each turn in the road. His thoughts head back to last spring. That’s when steady rains flooded the river. Floodwaters forcefully broke through the city walls. The flood toppled buildings in its wake.

Sanjay recalls it as if it were yesterday. There was an awful smell of wet mud that filled his home. He and his sister had to wade knee-deep in muck, waiting for the muddy waters to recede. Sanjay knows from experience that the river has the power to obliterate things in its path. Yet he knows, too, that the river is the source of life in the valley. Without it, there would be no crops for food, no cotton for clothing, and no means for easily transporting goods over long distances.

Sanjay’s thoughts are interrupted by an unannounced jolt of the cart. The cart takes its place behind other traders. They’re all lined up in front of the city granary. Enormous terra-cotta pots filled with grain are hoisted into the cart and set down beside him. He wonders how the wooden wheels beneath him can carry so much weight.

Sanjay turns to face forward in the cart. He sits on his knees. He strains to see over the approaching city gates to the sailing ships beyond. The cart sways to and fro from the weight of the pots. Sanjay’s father struggles to edge his way through the throng of bull carts. They’re all heading toward the loud and lively sounds of the harbor.

    
    

Once there, Father exchanges his grain for copper. The metal has come from Mesopotamia. He hopes to sell it to the jewelry maker for a good price.

The sun is directly overhead now. It’s about midday. Father steers the bulls away from the bustling port. He then comes to a standstill beneath the shade of a willow tree. Sanjay’s heart skips a beat. He steps down and leans into Father’s side. Sanjay walks with him toward a grove of banyan trees.

Gathered among cows and men, Sanjay’s eye is drawn to a holy man. He is seated on bare ground in a cross-legged position. His head is bent in silence. Bowing his head, Sanjay listens to the words that have comforted his people for many years. “Oh, Great River, Mother of the People, Provider of Life, we thank you. It is now six moon cycles since your banks last flooded. We pray that we may please you and be spared from future harm. Your waters give us life. To you we owe our lives. Accept our blessings, Great River.” A squeeze from Father’s hand lets Sanjay know that he is proud to bring his son to this sacred spot for the first time. Sanjay answers his squeeze with one of his own. And he whispers his thanksgivings for this day.

    
     

Chapter Three: Hindus and Hinduism
     
This is the Ganges River. Like the Indus, it, too, is in India. The Ganges flows down from the Himalayas. Like the Indus, its rich flatlands have long given life to Indians. But the Ganges has a greater role in the lives of lots of Indians. It is the sacred river of the Hindus. In fact, the Ganges is one of the most sanctified places in their country. Hindus from all over the world have a dream. And that is to one day come to the Ganges. Once there, they worship its hallowed waters.

In this shot, you can see Hindus bathing in the water. They believe that this will cleanse away their sins, or wrongdoings. Millions of them make the trip each year.

Who are those who show devotion to the Ganges? They are part of the world’s oldest religion. It is called “Hinduism.” It is the third-largest religion in the world. It’s the most practiced religion in India. And Hindus live in lots of countries around the world, including the U.S.

Some religions worship just one God. But they worship lots of gods and goddesses. In fact, their deities, male and female, take many forms. For instance, Hindus believe that the river Ganges is the Earth home of Ganga. She is a river goddess. That’s why the river is such a holy place.

   
   

There are over 300 million gods and goddesses in Hinduism. Each of them exemplifies what Hindus call “Brahman.” Brahman is a spiritual force. Hindus believe that this is the fountainhead of all life. They think that everything comes from and is interwoven with Brahman. All of their deities represent Brahman, the source of all life. Of them, the three most important gods are known as “Brahma,” “Vishnu,” and “Shiva.”

They believe that the god Brahma (not to be confused with the spiritual force Brahman) is the god of creation. This is the god who spawned heaven and Earth, the moon and the sun, the planets and the stars. In fact, he created the whole universe. Everything and everyone is part of Brahma. This deity is considered the begetter and god of wisdom. He is often painted or carved as he is in this shot. He has four faces and four arms.

They believe that the god Vishnu is the protector of the universe and the preserver of life. Vishnu is also portrayed with four arms. In each hand, he holds Hindu symbols of the universe. This includes a club, a discus, a conch shell, and a lotus flower. Hindus believe that it is Vishnu’s job to keep order on Earth. He makes sure that everyone and everything is safe.

    
    

The third most important god is Shiva. He is thought to be both a creator and a destroyer of the universe. He is often shown as a dancer. A third eye in the center of his forehead can shoot out fire. His powerful energy is thought to control nature. There’s a legend about Shiva. It is told that Ganga, the river goddess, came to Earth by way of Shiva’s flowing, interlaced mass of hair. Rampaging violently down from heaven, the river flowed through Shiva’s hair. The hair calmed its waters before reaching Earth. Thus, Hindus believe that Shiva the destroyer did, in fact, destroy the rage in the river’s waters. This stopped greater ruination on Earth. In the past, Brahma was worshipped by many. Today, Hindus mainly worship Shiva and Vishnu.

Christians, Jews, and Muslims all have and worship just one God. They each have one holy book, as well. Hindus, though, have lots of gods and goddesses. They have many sacred books, too. Key among these books are the “Vedas.” These are sacred hymns and verses. The most important such anthology is the “Rigveda.” It is an ancient book. It’s more than 3,000 years old!

There is much in Hinduism that’s like lots of other faiths. They believe that people should be good and kind to one another here on Earth. Hindus try to live their daily lives by working hard, telling the truth, and doing their duty for friends and family. Duty is one’s responsibility. That’s doing what one knows is the right thing to do. The Hindus call this “dharma.”

    
   

Dharma, or duty, is tied to another key tenet of Hinduism. Hindus believe that all creatures, humans and animals alike, have invisible parts called “souls.” These souls remain alive when they die. They also believe that these invisible parts are “reincarnated,” or born again. They come into the body of another person or animal on Earth when this happens. The Hindu belief in the soul’s rebirth is called “reincarnation.” Hindus believe that those who fulfill their dharma will be spared lots of cycles of reincarnation. They also believe that those who evince a good life on Earth will be freed from life’s troubles much sooner. Then they will become part of Brahman. At that time, they will eternally be at peace.

    
     

Chapter Four: The Tiger, the Brahman, and the Jackal
    
Once upon a time, a tiger was caught in a trap. He clawed and gnawed at the bars of his cage, but he could not escape. While the tiger was struggling to escape, a Hindu holy man happened to pass by. The tiger called out to the holy man, “Oh, saintly Brahman, please help me! Let me out of this cage!”

Now, the Brahman believed in being kind and gentle to everyone he met, and it was part of his religion to treat animals like brothers. But, at the same time, he saw the jeopardy that he’d put himself in by letting the tiger out. “Why should I let you out?” asked the Brahman. “If I do, you will probably eat me.”

“No, no!” said the tiger. “I swear I won’t do that. On the contrary, I will be forever grateful to you and serve you forever!” The tiger sobbed and sighed and wept so piteously that the pious Brahman’s heart softened, and, at last, he consented to open the door of the cage.

But as soon as he was out of the cage, the tiger pounced on the Brahman. “What a chump you are!” said the tiger. “What is to prevent me from eating you now?”

“Nothing,” said the Brahman. “Nothing at all. But, Brother Tiger, consider what it is you are about to do. Isn’t it unjust to eat me when I have done you a good turn by letting you out of the cage? Do you think it is fair to eat me up when you promised that you would not do so?”

    
   

“It is perfectly fair,” said the tiger. “Ask anyone and they will tell you that this is just the way of the world. It’s dog-eat-dog out here. It’s everyone for himself!”

“Will they?” said the Brahman. “Suppose we ask the next three things that we see? Will they agree that it is fair for you to eat me?” And the tiger agreed to this proposal.

Now, there happened to be an old buffalo standing a little way off, by the side of road. The Brahman called out to him. “Brother Buffalo, what do you think? Is it fair for Brother Tiger here to devour me when I have freed him from his cage? Is it just, or fair, for him to eat me when he has promised not to do so?”

“When I was young and strong,” said the buffalo in a hoarse, tired voice, “I served my master well. I carried superincumbent loads and carried them far. But now that I am old and weak, what remuneration do I receive for all of my years of service? Nothing! He abandons me here by the side of the road, without food or water. I say, let the tiger ingest the Brahman, for these men are unthankful ingrates.”

“Aha!” said the tiger. “You see that the buffalo’s judgment is against you!”

“Indeed, it is,” said the Brahman. “But let us hear a second opinion.”

    
     

A few yards away, there was an ancient banyan tree that cast a shadow on the road. “Brother Banyan,” said the Brahman. “What do you think? Is it fair for Brother Tiger here to eat me when I have freed him from his cage? Is it just for him to do this when he promised that he would not?”

The banyan tree looked down and sighed. “In the summer,” said the banyan tree, “when it is hot, men take shelter from the sun in the shade which I liberally supply. But, when the sun goes down, they break off my branches and burn them in their fires. I say, let the tiger eat the Brahman, for these men are narcissistic, and they think only of themselves.”

“You see that the banyan tree agrees with the buffalo,” the tiger crowed.

“Indeed, he does,” said the Brahman. “But let us hear one more opinion.” The Brahman looked down the road and spotted a jackal jogging along the edge of the woods.

“Brother Jackal,” he called out. “What do you think? Is it fair for Brother Tiger here to eat me when I have liberated him from his cage?”

“I’m sorry,” said the jackal. “I’m afraid that I don’t quite understand. Would you mind explaining exactly what happened?”

The Brahman explained what had happened. He told the whole story, from start to finish. When he was done, the jackal just shook his head in a distracted sort of way, as if he did not quite understand.

    
    

“It’s very odd,” he said. “I hear what you are saying, but I can’t seem to understand it. It all seems to go in at one ear and out at the other. Could you take me to the place where all of this happened? If I can visually encounter where these things happened, perhaps I will be able to understand what exactly took place. Then I can give you my opinion.”

So, the Brahman led the jackal back to the cage, with the tiger trailing along behind them, licking his chops in anticipation of a flavorsome meal.

“So, this is the cage?” said the jackal.

“Yes,” said the Brahman.

“And what happened, exactly?” The Brahman told the whole story over again, not missing a single detail.

“Oh, my poor brain!” cried the jackal, wringing its paws. “Let me see! How did it all begin? You were in the cage, and the tiger came walking by.”

“Pooh!” interrupted the tiger. “What a fool you are! I was the one in the cage.”

“Of course!” cried the jackal. “That is very helpful. So let’s see. I was in the cage. But wait a minute. That doesn’t make any sense. I was never in the cage, was I? Let me see. The tiger was in the Brahman, and the cage came walking by. No, that’s not it, either! Oh, dear! I fear that I shall never understand!”

   
   

“You are not listening to me!” roared the tiger. “It’s so simple! Look here. I am the tiger.”

“Yes, my lord!”

“And that is the Brahman.”

“Yes, my lord!”

“And that is the cage.”

“Yes, my lord!”

“And I was in the cage, do you understand?”

“Yes. Well, no. Please, my lord.”

“Well?” cried the tiger impatiently.

“Excuse me, my lord! But how did you get in?”

“How? Why, in the usual way, of course!”

“Oh, dear me! I am getting confused again! Please don’t be angry, my lord, but what is the usual way?”

At this, the tiger lost his equanimity. He ran into the cage, bellowing, “This way! Now do you understand how it was?”

   
   

“I think I am beginning to understand,” said the jackal. “But why did you not let yourself out?”

“Because the gate was closed!” moaned the tiger.

“This gate?” said the jackal.

“Yes!” roared the tiger.

Then the jackal gave the gate a little nudge and it swung closed with a clicking sound.

“And that clicking sound?” said the jackal. “What does that mean?”

“That means that the cage is locked,” said the Brahman.

“Does it?” said the jackal. “Does it, really? Well, in that case, Brother Brahman, I would advise you to leave it locked. And as for you, my friend,” he said to the tiger, “I suspect it will be a good while before you can find anyone to let you out again.”

Then the jackal made a little bow to the Brahman, and he went on his way.

    
      

Chapter Five: The Blind Men and the Elephant
   
It was six men of Hindustan,
To learning much inclined,
Who went to see the elephant,
(Though all of them were blind);
That each by observation,
Might satisfy his mind.

The first approached the elephant,
And happening to fall,
Against his broad and sturdy side,
At once began to bawl,
“Bless me, it seems the elephant,
Is very like a wall.”

The second, feeling of his tusk,
Cried, “Ho! What have we here,
So very round and smooth and sharp?
To me ’tis mighty clear,
This wonder of an elephant,
Is very like a spear.”

The third approached the animal,
And happening to take,
The squirming trunk within his hands,
Then boldly up and spake.
“I see,” quoth he, “the elephant,
Is very like a snake.”

     
    

The fourth stretched out his eager hand,
And felt about the knee,
“What most this mighty beast is like,
Is mighty plain,” quoth he;
“‘Tis clear enough the elephant,
Is very like a tree.”

The fifth, who chanced to touch the ear,
Said, “Even the blindest man,
Can tell what this resembles most,
Deny the fact, who can?
This marvel of an elephant,
Is very like a fan.”

The sixth no sooner had begun,
About the beast to grope
Than, seizing on the swinging tail,
That fell within his scope,
“I see,” cried he, “the elephant,
Is very like a rope.”

And so, these men of Hindustan,
Disputed loud and long,
Each of his own opinion,
Exceeding stiff and strong,
Though each was partly in the right,
And all were in the wrong!

    
     

Chapter Six: Diwali
     
What is this woman holding in her hands? This woman is a Hindu, and she is holding candles for Diwali. Diwali is one of the many festivals held every year by Hindus in India and around the world. Diwali means “Festival of Lights.” Diwali is an important festival because of what each light symbolizes. According to an ancient Indian legend, Diwali began many, many years ago to celebrate the victory, or success, of a king in battle. The story, however, begins with a Hindu god.

As you know, Hindus worship many gods and goddesses. Who is the god Vishnu? Vishnu is known by Hindus as the protector of the whole universe. Hindus believe that long ago when the Earth was tormented by a malicious demon named Ravana, Vishnu sent himself as a human being to save Earth’s people from Ravana’s cruelty.

    
    

Vishnu’s human form, born to the king of the holy city of Ayodhya, was named Rama. Prince Rama was intelligent and kind. An especially good archer, he grew up to be a noble warrior. Following Vishnu’s plan, Rama left his city to fight Ravana, the evil demon. He fought a long and difficult battle. Finally, after fourteen years, Rama was successful at vanquishing Ravana, and he returned home to become the new king. To celebrate his return, the people of Ayodhya lit rows of small, clay, oil-burning lamps called “diyas.” They placed these lamps in their windows, by their doors, and in the rivers and streams. The light of each lamp’s flame was a symbol of good, returning after years of darkness. Every year thereafter, Hindus in Ayodhya repeated the custom of lighting lamps, honoring the strength and goodness of Rama. Gradually, the custom spread to other parts of the land.

Today, Diwali is the most famous of all Indian festivals. Begun by the Hindus, Diwali is now celebrated by many Indians worldwide, not just Hindus. The timing of the festival, which is based on the cycles of the moon, falls on different days every year, but it is always in either October or November. For five days, people celebrate the goodness in one another. Lamps and candles illuminate windows and doorways. Walls and gateposts are strewn with tiny lights. Garlands of electric lights stretch for miles throughout the cities and the countryside. Each light stands for the good inside the person who lit it, symbolizing light over darkness, good over evil.

    
   

Lakshmi, the Hindu goddess of wealth and prosperity, is also welcomed into the homes of the Hindu people during Diwali. In the weeks before the festival begins, Hindu families clean their homes in anticipation of pleasing Lakshmi’s spirit when she visits them. They bow in front of statues to Lakshmi, thanking her and praying for a prosperous year ahead. Flowers adorn homes and businesses, and some businessmen even decorate their cars with flowers and palm fronds, hoping that Lakshmi will help their engines run well for the coming year! Diwali is a time of new beginnings, much like New Year’s celebrations in other parts of the world.

Diwali is celebrated differently in different parts of India. Customs vary, but nearly everywhere, people delight in spending these five days with family and friends. They send cards to relatives and give gifts to one another, and they buy new clothes for Diwali festivities. They play games, sing songs, say special prayers, and gather to share big meals, which include dried fruits, nuts, and lots of sweets for desserts. Firecrackers split the air on most nights, lighting up the sky even more during this magical Festival of Lights.

   
    

Chapter Seven: Buddhists and Buddhism
    
Look at this photo. Do you have any thoughts about what it could be? This is the Great “Stupa” of Sanchi. That’s one of lots of sacred dome-shaped shrines built in Asia. They were built to honor the Buddha. He was the founder of Buddhism. Today you will learn a bit about Buddhism. It is the world’s fourth-largest religion. We call those who practice this faith Buddhists.

It all began some 2,500 years ago. We’ll meet a baby called Siddhartha Gautama. He was born in the foothills of the Himalayas. Siddhartha was a prince. He was born to rich parents. His parents loved him very much. He was so much loved that they wished to protect him from all of the world’s sufferings. By doing so, they thought that he would always be happy. So, Siddhartha was sheltered behind the walls of the palace. He was given anything that he asked for. He had fine food and nice clothes. He had fun toys and lots of servants. He knew little about life outside the palace walls.

    
    

Siddhartha grew into a young man. At that point, he began to venture out past the palace walls. He was driven by a servant in a horse-drawn chariot. He was shocked and dismayed to see what his parents had kept from him. On one trip he saw a poor old woman. She was bent over and barely able to stand. On another, he saw a sick and hungry man. He was lying by the side of the road, crying out for help. On a third trip, he saw two people weeping. All around him people suffered. He worried about all of these people who he saw. What could he do to help them? Seeing all of this suffering, Siddhartha could no longer be happy with his comfortable life. And so, he left his riches behind. One night, he crept out of the palace. He moved beyond its walls. He headed out along India’s dusty roads. He went in search of answers to his questions.

For years, he wandered the land. He studied with spiritual teachers along the way. He was always asking his teachers how to conquer suffering. “How can we achieve happiness on Earth?” he would ask. None of their answers satisfied him. One night, he stopped to rest beneath a fig tree. He crossed his legs. Then, he vowed that he would not move until he had the answers to his questions.

    
    

Siddhartha sat under the fig tree for seven weeks. All that time, he was meditating on his questions. He finally had the answers that he searched for. And he felt like a different person. In those seven weeks, he thought that he had received “enlightenment.” He now had a new and deeper understanding about life. He could explain why people suffer. He could give advice to help to end suffering on Earth. He soon became known as the “Buddha.” That means “one who is awake,” or “Enlightened One.”

What do you suppose Siddhartha, the Buddha, learned during those seven weeks? He had learned a number of things. These lessons were known as the “Four Noble Truths.” Here they are.

First, all people face suffering and unhappiness. Second, suffering and unhappiness come from greed, or desiring too many worldly things. Third, suffering and unhappiness end when unrealistic desires end. Fourth, people can end suffering and unhappiness by following a few basic rules.

The Buddha’s rules may sound familiar to you. They include rules like these. Be kind to others. Do not tell lies. Do not cheat or steal. Do not be selfish. Do not harm people or animals. Train your mind to think clearly. The Buddha lived a long life. He forged his way through India teaching others about the Four Noble Truths and his rules for life. He had lots of followers in his lifetime. And Buddhism spread to many lands after his death. One person is credited with helping the spread of Buddhism. He was a powerful ruler named Asoka.

    
     

Asoka was not always an enlightened person. Rather, he was a warrior king. He had led many soldiers into battle. He had wounded and killed thousands of people as he expanded his empire. But one quite violent battle changed his life. He rode across the battlefield one day. He saw how his desires to rule a great empire were hurting others. He was horrified by what he had done. He decided that day to change his life. He vowed to study the teachings of the Buddha. From then on, he stopped sending men into battle. He became nonviolent. Instead, he sent trained teachers throughout Asia. Their goal was to spread the teachings of Buddhism.

Asoka’s trained teachers often traveled in great caravans. And they did much more than preach and teach. In India and far beyond, they took food and medicine to help people in need. Asoka also ordered his teachers to build hospitals for people and animals. He had them dig wells and irrigation ditches. He had them plant shade trees by the road, to comfort weary travelers. He had them build roads to ease traveling from place to place.

Asoka made sure that the Buddha’s messages of peace and kindness were carved on big rocks and stone monuments all over India. He let his people practice Hinduism and other religions. But he wanted everyone to be enlightened by the Buddha’s teachings. Stupas, like the one that you saw at the start of this lesson, already existed. But Asoka built lots more of them to hold relics of the Buddha. Today, Buddhists come from all over the world to worship at these sacred shrines.

      
     
*********
   
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Early Asian Civilizations
   

Lesson 85 – Part Two 

   
NEW WORDS: Analects, Bayankala, Cai, Confucianism, Confucius’s, Hadrian’s, Huangdi, Korea, Liang, Lu, Lun, Lun’s, Qin’s, adheres, aggressors, antagonists, athirst, attackers, batches, blossomed, bookmaking, borderlands, borderlines, breached, calligraphers, calligraphy, charred, combatants, compasses, competitions, concurred, copious, crackles, crumbled, destitute, disseminated, enormously, esurience, euphoria, fattened, fecund, fifteenth, forewarned, fortification, furbished, ginkgo, grudges, guidepost, guttersnipe, harnesses, hemp, hikers, impoverished, incipiently, individually, infringing, ingenious, insubordinate, itinerate, kudos, lattice, livings, mache, magistrates, mingles, ministers, mystical, neckties, obtainable, papier, partitioned, pilfering, pinhead, plateaus, plexus, politeness, potentiality, pulp, rapacious, sages, scattering, scowl, slaved, smoother, snowcapped, sparks, splintering, stockade, stringent, telephones, touring, trays, underbellies, unearthed, unwound, urchin, wakeful, whee, woodblock, wyvern, zigzagging

    

Chapter Eight: The Yellow and the Yangtze Rivers
    
The Tigris. The Euphrates. The Nile. The Indus. The Ganges. When you hear these names, what do you see in your mind? Where have you heard these names? What do they have in common? Right! They are all rivers. And what is special about these five rivers? That’s right. These ancient rivers supplied the water needed for the world’s first civilizations. Recall our lessons about the Tigris and Euphrates in ancient Mesopotamia. People worked together to grow food, build cities, and develop a way of writing. Pyramids were built up and down the Nile River in Egypt. And in Asia, we’ve learned of the Indus and the Ganges. They snake their way through India and Pakistan. They’ve long been worshipped for their life-giving waters.

Today you’ll learn about the Yellow River and the Yangtze River. These are two more rivers that belong to this special group. These two rivers are partitioned by the high, snowcapped Bayankala Mountains. They’re the two longest rivers in China. And they, too, are places where early civilizations blossomed. More people live in the Yellow and Yangtze river valleys than in any other region on the Earth.

    
   

Let’s go high up in the mountains where the Yellow River begins. Its waters are very clear there. But as it travels its long route through the high plateaus of the Bayankala Mountains, its color changes. Look at the picture. See if you can guess what makes the water turn yellow. Rain and wind wash the silt from the mountains into the river. The silt is a fine mixture of soil, sand, and clay. That makes the river a muddy yellow. As this happens, the river bottom rises. Knowing that, what do you think happens to the water in the river? It rises, too! And then what happens? Right! The river overflows its banks. It floods the land on either side of it. Does this sound familiar? What other rivers have you learned about that flooded? Is this flooding good or bad? You have already learned the importance of flooding in creating fecund land for crops. But what else can occur when large rivers like the Yellow River flood? They can also destroy whole cities. For this reason, the Chinese have two nicknames for the Yellow River. They are “Mother River,” and “China’s Great Sorrow.”

The Yangtze River is China’s longest river. It lies to the south of the Yellow River. There, the temperature is much warmer. And flooding is less of a problem. Its fertile valley is sometimes called “China’s rice bowl.” That’s because its temperate climate is just right for growing rice. Wheat and millet, used in making bread and noodles, grow well along the Yellow River. But rice, the main crop of China, had its beginnings along the Yangtze. Together, these two river valleys form the country’s greatest food-producing region.

    
    

The Chinese have always been inventors. Lots of their inventions have changed the way that people have farmed. They made the river valleys more productive. For instance, the ancient Chinese invented seed planting. Instead of scattering seeds on top of the Earth, they developed seed drills. These were used for planting seeds in ordered rows. They invented iron plows and harnesses. That way, horses or oxen could easily pull the plows. And they learned how to get water from low ground to the crops planted on higher ground. They invented a pump to irrigate the fields.

Because they were ingenious people, farming became easier due to their inventions. More itinerate people began to settle permanently along the banks of the two great rivers. That’s because food was copious. Then, the same thing happened in China that happened in Mesopotamia, Egypt, and India. Cities emerged. Lots of separate cities and areas sprang up along the banks of the rivers. Each was led by a powerful king. The kings ruled over the people, much like the pharaohs of ancient Egypt. The people built walls, houses, and temples. They made tools and weapons of wood, stone, bronze, and iron. They also built boats. And, with the invention of copper coins, they began to trade with one another up and down both rivers. As they traded and farmed, the Chinese continued inventing new tools and systems. One of these was writing. You’ll soon learn more about that. You may recall that this is a key trademark of any civilization.

    
     

Chapter Nine: Paper, Writing, and Calligraphy
    
Look at this image. Does it look like anything that you recognize? This is the Chinese character for “person.” A character is a symbol or picture. It’s used in a system of writing to represent spoken words. Each character stands for a spoken word or group of words.

Now, look closely at these three characters. These stand for the numbers one, two, and three. If you wanted to write three people, you would combine the symbol for the number three with the symbol for person. Like this.

Look easy? Let’s try another one. Can you guess what these characters mean? Together they mean “school.”

There are over 56,000 Chinese symbols. That’s compared to the twenty-six symbols, or letters, of the English alphabet. Most Chinese use only 8,000 of them in their day-to-day lives.

The writing system used in China today is much like the one used in the Yellow River Valley some 3,000 years ago. Mesopotamia and Ancient Egypt had writing systems long ago, as well. But their cuneiform and hieroglyphs have not been used for quite a long time. So, it is remarkable to think that the Chinese are still writing with lots of the same characters that their ancestors used many years ago.

   
    

How do we know that the Chinese writing system has survived all these years? Well, it has to do with a fairly recent discovery. A most unusual writing surface was found. What do you use to write on today? Yes, paper. But Chinese farmers, digging in their fields, unearthed writing on a surface quite different from paper.

They wrote on bones! And this was long before paper was invented. The Chinese wrote questions for mystical spirits on ox bones. They also wrote on the hard protective underbellies of large river tortoises. The kings of ancient China used these bones during special ceremonies. With these writings, they sought answers to their most important questions.

Bones were not the sole things that they used for writing surfaces. They used a number of things for thousands of years before the invention of paper. They wrote on clay pottery, metal vases, silken cloth, wood, and bamboo strips. Bamboo, a woody plant that grows like a weed, was split and scraped. That made for a  smooth writing surface.

The Chinese invented many things. One of these included something to make writing easier. They invented paper! The first paper was made from a rope-like plant called “hemp.” The hemp was soaked and beaten to a pulp. It was then dried into long, flat sheets. This first paper was very thick and rough. It was not used originally for writing, at all. Instead, it was used for things as varied as clothing and soldier’s armor. It was also used as a protective wrapping for fine objects.

   
     

The Chinese continued to try other materials to write on. They wished to have a softer, smoother, lighter, writing surface. Here are some of the things that they tried. There were things like tree bark, fishing nets, wheat stalks, and cloth rags, to name a few. The person given credit for finding the right combination of materials was a man by the name of Cai Lun. It was he who made the most successful product. He created a type of paper that pleased his emperor immensely. At last, the Chinese had paper that was much thinner than the rough hemp fibers. Further, it was much less expensive than fine silk cloth. Cai Lun’s invention changed the world.

The softer, more durable paper meant that books were easier to make. Thus, for many years the Chinese had more books than any other country in the world. But their style of bookmaking took a long time. Think about how easy it is for you to get copies of books today. You just go to the library or bookstore. You pick out the book that you want right there. Before those books get to the library or store, they are easily printed and bound by machines. Well, in ancient China, each book had to be made individually. If you wanted a copy of a book, you had to copy it by hand yourself. You’d have to copy each individual character from the very first page to the very last!

    
    

Chinese inventors came up with a solution to printing more books. Block printing was invented. The text was written on a thin piece of paper. Then it was glued facedown to a wooden block. Then, each character was carved out to make a woodblock printing plate. A separate block was created for each page of the book. What would happen if you made a mistake? You had to start all over again! The method wasn’t perfect, for sure. But the Chinese never gave up. Over the years they developed better methods that spread throughout the world.

Today, lots of people view the Chinese writing system as more than a means of communication. The beautifully formed, graceful characters are appreciated as an important form of art. This art form has a name. It’s called “calligraphy.” “Calligraphers,” the artists who produce calligraphy, often use soft brushes. They are made of animal hair. They are then dipped in a special ink in order to draw characters for others to enjoy. Like many art forms, it takes a great deal of patience to master calligraphy. Do you think that you have the patience to try it?

    
     

Chapter Ten: The Magic Paintbrush
    
It was once upon a time, long ago in the land of China. There lived a destitute boy named Ma Liang. To help earn money for his family, he gathered batches of firewood to sell. But here’s what he really wanted to do, more than anything else in the world. He wanted to paint. Ma Liang was so poor, though, that he could not even afford a single paintbrush. One day, he passed by the school. He saw the children busily painting pictures. “Please, sir,” he said to the teacher. “I would like to paint, but I have no brush. Will you loan me one?”

“What!” cried the teacher. “You are just a little guttersnipe. Go away!”

“I may be poor,” said Ma Liang. “But I will learn to paint!” The next day, he went to gather firewood. He used a twig to draw birds on the ground. Then he came to a stream. He dipped his hand in the water and used his wet finger to draw a fish on the rocks. That night, he used a piece of charred wood to draw animals and flowers.

Each day, Ma Liang found time to make more pictures. People began to take notice. “How lifelike the boy’s pictures look!” they said. “That bird he has drawn looks as though it’s ready to fly away. You can almost hear it sing!”

   
   

Ma Liang liked hearing the people’s kudos. But still he thought, “If I just had a paintbrush!”

One night, after Ma Liang had worked hard all day, he fell into a deep sleep. In a dream, he saw an old man. The man had a long, white beard and a kind face. He held something in his hand. “Take this,” he said to Ma Liang. “It is a magic paintbrush. Use it with care.” When he awoke, he found his fingers wrapped around a paintbrush. “Am I still dreaming?” he asked. Quickly he got up and painted a bird. The picture flapped its wings and flew away! He painted a deer. As soon as he had put the last spot on the animal’s coat, it brushed its nose against him. Then it ran into the woods. “It is a magic brush!” he cried. He ran to where his friends lived. He painted toys for the children. He painted cows and tools for the farmers. He painted bowls full of delicious food for everyone.

   
    

No good thing can remain a secret forever, though. Soon, news of Ma Liang and the magic paintbrush reached the ears of the rapacious emperor. “Bring me that boy and his brush!” barked the emperor. His soldiers found Ma Liang. They brought him back to the palace. With a scowl, the emperor looked at him. “Paint me a wyvern!” he yelled. Ma Liang began to paint. But instead of painting what he’d been asked to paint, he painted a slimy toad. Then the toad hopped right onto the emperor’s head! “Insubordinate urchin!” said the emperor. “You will regret that!” He grabbed the magic paintbrush. Then he ordered his soldiers to throw Ma Liang into the stockade. Then the emperor called for his royal painter. “Take this brush and paint me a mountain of gold,” he commanded. But when the royal painter finished the picture, all the gold turned into rocks. “So,” said the emperor. “This brush will work just for the boy. Bring him to me!”

Ma Liang was brought back to the emperor. “Here’s what I’ll do if you will paint for me,” said the emperor. “I’ll give you gold and silver and fine clothes. I’ll give you a new house and all the food and drink that you want.”

Ma Liang pretended to agree. “What do you want me to paint?” he asked.

“Paint me a ginkgo tree that has gold coins for leaves!” said the emperor with esurience in his eyes.

    
    

Ma Liang took the magic paintbrush. He began to paint. He painted many blue waves. And soon, the emperor saw an ocean before him. “That is not what I told you to paint!” he barked. But the boy just kept painting. In the ocean he painted an island. And on that island he painted a tree with gold coins for leaves. “Yes, yes! Now, that’s more like it,” said the emperor. “Now, quickly, paint me a boat so that I can get to the island.”

Ma Liang painted a big sailboat. The emperor went on board with many of his highest governmental ministers. Ma Liang painted a few lines, and a gentle breeze began to blow. The sailboat moved slowly toward the island.

“Faster! Faster!” shouted the emperor. Ma Liang painted a big curving stroke. Thus, a strong wind began to blow.

“That’s enough wind!” yelled the emperor. But Ma Liang kept painting. He painted a storm. Then the waves got higher and higher. They tossed the sailboat like a small cork on the sea. Then the waves broke the boat to bits. The emperor and his magistrates were washed up on the shore of the island. Now they had no way to get back to the palace. And as for Ma Liang, here’s what people say. For many years, he went from village to village. And he used his magic paintbrush to help each person, in each place that he went.

    
    

Chapter Eleven: The Importance of Silk
    
Paper and printing, gunpowder and matches. Plows and kites, fireworks and rockets. Compasses used to find your way during travel. These are just some of the many things invented by the Chinese. At the time of these inventions, there were no telephones or computers. There were no televisions or radios. There were no airplanes, trains, buses, cars. So, how did people in other parts of the world learn about inventions in faraway China? Well, since the start of human history, curious people have looked out across deserts, mountains, and oceans. They have wondered what lay on the other side of these natural barriers. Explorers risked their lives. They traveled out from Europe, Asia, and Africa in search of new lands and people. These explorers were not disappointed by what they found. Their discoveries included new types of clothing, tools, and everyday objects. And, this often happens when people encounter new things. They want what the other people have!

Thus, trade began between people from different lands. Over time, people from one area of the world started to take the same paths for trade to other areas of the world. They’d travel the same routes from one place to another. This repeated itself, over and over again. One of the longest and most important trade routes was a lattice of roads known as “The Silk Roads.” These roads joined towns and shipping ports that were very far apart. One end was along the Mediterranean Sea and East Africa. The other end was in towns in the northernmost parts of China. For hundreds of years, this is how Chinese inventions were disseminated to other continents. It was due to trade along the 5,000 miles of The Silk Roads.

    
    

Do you think that The Silk Roads were really made of silk? Take a look at these pictures of silk objects. Silk is a very fine cloth. It’s known for its light, strong texture. It’s often used to make clothing, scarves, neckties, and decorative wall hangings. What else did the Chinese use silk for? It was used to send arrows flying on curved wooden bows. It was used for musical instruments and for fishing lines. Silk is so strong that the early Chinese even used it for paper and money! But silk is not a good material to build a road with!

The name “The Silk Roads” has nothing to do with the material used to build the roads. So, why was this long plexus of roads named for the beautiful silk fabric? Well, silk was invented by the Chinese. Silk was highly desired in Europe. Not only was it an amazingly smooth fabric. But it was dyed in a wide array of colors. And it could keep one warm in the winter and cool in the summer. A person who touched silk wanted to have it! Thus, for many years, silk was the main item traded on these roads. The Romans called China “the land of silk.”

People wondered how to make this fabric. They were willing to travel long distances, over dangerous ground. They had to travel far to buy and trade goods in exchange for the extraordinary cloth. For a long time, the Chinese kept the production of silk a deep secret.

    
    

Do you know where silk comes from? These mulberry trees hold the secret in their leaves. There are special moths in these trees. They are blind and unable to fly. They lay hundreds of tiny eggs, each about the size of a pinhead, on these leaves. When the eggs hatch, caterpillars appear. And they begin munching on the mulberry leaves, day and night.

The fattened caterpillars spin a single long thread around themselves. That forms a cocoon. What if these white, puffy balls were allowed to develop? What do you think would emerge? Right, a new moth! But, long ago, the Chinese learned how to stop the development of these caterpillars. That way, they could produce the prized, fine, silk thread. Chinese women began collecting the eggs of the silkworms. They placed them in special trays. They fed chopped-up mulberry leaves to the newly hatched caterpillars. Then they waited for them to spin their cocoons.

The spun cocoons rested for nine or ten days. Then they were baked. After that, they were plunged into hot water. That would loosen the thread. It could now be unwound and woven into fine cloth. This same process is still used in China and other silk-producing countries today.

     
     

Chapter Twelve: China’s Great Wall
    
People have been building walls all over the world for thousands of years. There are walls that hold up the roof of your house. There are walls that form the exterior of your school. And there are walls that make up the many buildings that you see each day. Some walls, though, are quite special.  They are known all over the world. Let’s look at a few famous ones.

This one is called Hadrian’s Wall. It was built in Great Britain. It extended from one side of the country to the other. It was incipiently built to keep aggressors out. But today, this wall serves as a friendly guidepost to many hikers touring the English countryside.

This wall is called the Western Wall by Jewish people today. And it is used as a sacred prayer wall. This wall is the only remaining support wall that was part of an ancient temple in Jerusalem.

And this wall is the Great Wall of China. It’s probably the world’s most famous wall of all. It snakes along over 4,000 miles of land in northern China. Like Hadrian’s Wall, the Great Wall was built to keep enemies out. The story of this great wall begins in the cold, dry lands north of the Yangtze and Yellow rivers.

    
    

You see, China is one of the largest countries in the world. Its borderlines span a great amount of land. The lands across this vast territory can be very different. Some areas are like the river valleys of the Yellow and Yangtze rivers. You have learned about them, and you know that they are very fertile. Other areas, like the land far north of these rivers, are quite different. Up north, it is very cold and dry. And almost no crops can grow there. The people who lived in the cold, dry north had to make their livings in other ways.

Let’s go back long ago, to cold, northern lands beyond the borderlands of China. A group of nomads lived there by raising animals. They rode on horses. They herded sheep and goats from place to place in search of grass for grazing. Life was very hard for these nomadic people. Perhaps that’s why they became such fierce warriors. These northern nomads regularly breached China’s boundaries on horseback. They were known for pilfering food, gold, and animals.

The Chinese thought of lots of ways to keep the attackers out. All along the northern border of China, the Chinese built walls of earth, stone, and wood. The materials that they used depended upon what was readily obtainable in the areas where they lived.

    
    

For hundreds of years, the Chinese built lots of separate walls. The goal was to keep out northern invaders. But with the rule of China’s “First Emperor,” Qin Shi Huangdi, the decision was made to connect the many walls together into one long wall. They thought that this “Great Wall” would give them added protection. That was over 2,000 years ago.

Work went on with the Great Wall for another 1,500 years! Soldiers, prisoners, and peasants struggled to obey the orders of each new and powerful emperor of China who wanted to finish the wall. It was not an easy task. The wall stretched out across the land like a giant dragon. It was often built on the highest ground, like mountain ridges. That made it even more difficult for invaders to cross. Donkeys and goats were sometimes used to transport building materials. But people did most of the work. They would have baskets slung over their backs or balanced on poles across their shoulders. They worked from sunrise to sunset, building and repairing the Great Wall. The work was quite dangerous. Many workers died in the process.

Spanning 4,000 miles across northern China, the Great Wall was built to act like a fortification. At intervals along the way, watchtowers were erected, or built, on the wall. At one time there were nearly 25,000 watchtowers. Supplies were stored inside these tall spires. They held items like bows, arrows, cooking tools, and medicines. Soldiers, posted atop the lookout towers, kept watch for infringing combatants. If they sensed danger, they used flags and drums to send signals from tower to tower. At night, fires along the wall forewarned Chinese soldiers of the potentiality of an enemy attack. Beneath the towers, soldiers who were camped in tents also watched for signals, ready to come to the defense of the wall, and all of the people behind it, at a moment’s notice.

    
    

New roads were continually built to reach the wall. Every day, Chinese people from near and far moved closer to the construction in order to provide soldiers and workers with their everyday needs. Some grew crops and cooked food for the soldiers and workers, whereas others made their tools and clothing. Irrigation canals were dug to supply everyone with water. For many years, people slaved to fulfill the Emperor Qin’s dream of one continuous wall. The building of the wall was a project that lasted over many lifetimes, passing from one generation to the next. It was an enormously long and difficult project.

With all of that hard work, do you think that the Great Wall protected the Chinese as planned? Yes, it did, for much of Chinese history, at least. There were times, however, when some determined antagonists broke through the wall. On two occasions, lasting for hundreds of years each, nomads from Central Asia forced the Chinese people to live under their stringent rule.

Today, the Great Wall is no longer used as a means of protection. Rather, it has become a tourist attraction. People come from all over the world to see it, walk on it, and learn more about it. It is truly a wonder of the world! Parts of the Great Wall have crumbled, but there are still many parts of it where you can walk along the same bricks and stones as the soldiers of long ago. Some people even pay money to sleep in the watchtowers. One day, that could be you.

       
    

Chapter Thirteen: Confucius
    
Long ago, in the Chinese kingdom of Lu, a baby was born. Known as Confucius, he was born at a time when all of China was facing great troubles. China, a huge country, was divided into small areas. These were ruled by lots of different leaders. No two leaders concurred with each other. So, instead of listening to each other, they formed large armies and fought long, tiresome wars with each other. Robbers rode through the countryside hurting other people. And greedy leaders wanted to conquer all of China for their own selfish reasons. They did not care about the ordinary people, who never had enough to eat and lived their lives in fear for their own safety.

Confucius was born into an impoverished family more than 2,000 years ago. His father died when he was quite young. His mother believed that education was very important. She made sure that he was able to learn from the many wise teachers in his village. Confucius also taught himself many subjects. He was happiest when he would study history. He liked to learn about the ways in which people lived long before he was born. He learned that China had not always been so divided. It had once been a peaceful, united country. It had been ruled by wise sages who wished to help their people. Confucius began to dream of a time in the future. He hoped for a time when people could live in a peaceful land led by wise rulers and their sages once again. He wanted to disseminate the word that it was possible to live without wars and confusion. He wished to give people hope for a better tomorrow.

    
    

Confucius spent his life educating others. He taught them how to live life in a more peaceful way. He began by trying to convince Chinese leaders of his ideas. But they were not interested. Although the leaders refused to listen to him, other people were athirst to hear what he had to say. As he taught his students how to build a peaceful country, Confucius would often begin his lessons by asking them to start with their own families. “Do you fight amongst yourselves?” he asked. “Do you argue with your parents? Or steal from your brothers and sisters?” He reasoned that if people could not get along in small groups, how could they expect their leaders to control the behavior of whole cities and towns? “Respect your parents,” he taught. “Obey them and take care of them as they take care of you. If you practice kindness in your families, then you shall also practice kindness in your communities. Then, kindness will spread to all people in all parts of the land.”

Confucius’s students would often ask him, “How should we treat each other?” His answer, always the same, sounded simple. “Never do to others what you would not like them to do to you,” he replied.

    
    

Do you recognize these words? Have you heard them before? These words have the same meaning as the saying, “do unto others as you would have them do unto you.” Many groups of people have similar sayings with the same meaning. This particular saying is often called “the Golden Rule.” That’s because it is thought to be an important way for people to live their lives. Confucius believed in the Golden Rule. He felt that if people always treated one another with kindness, the world would be a better place. He also thought that leaders should stop all wars, feed the hungry, and make sure that people were safe in their cities and towns. Everyone could then live in a happier world.

These were just a few of the thoughts that Confucius shared with others. He also believed that education was important. He tried to share this belief with lots of people. He thought that it was necessary to continually study and learn in order to become a sage, or wise person. In ancient China, as in many countries long ago, only people with money could go to school. Confucius thought that this was wrong. He said that all people, rich and poor, should have equal chances to learn.

Learning never stops, say the teachings of Confucius. A wise person learns from others in and out of school. Confucius meant that though you might learn key information about history and literature in school, you could also learn a great deal about how to behave toward one another outside of school. Have you ever heard of “learning by example?” If your teacher shouted all day long, then his / her example might make you think that this was the right way to behave. So, you might begin to shout all day long, too! But, if your teacher spoke politely, then you might be more apt to speak with politeness, too. You learn how to speak by example.

   
   

Confucius had devoted students. After he died, some students thought that his ideas were so important that they wrote them down in a book called the “Analects.” This book formed the basis of Confucianism. That is a way of thinking that is practiced widely around the world today. It is particularly popular in China, South Korea, Vietnam, and Japan. Schools were even started to teach the sayings of Confucius, found in the Analects. If you ever hear someone quote Confucius, perk up your ears. Listen closely. You will probably hear something very wise, indeed!

     
 

Chapter Fourteen: Chinese New Year
    
Whee! Pop! Whee! Pop! The air crackles as fiery bursts of color illuminate the night sky. Sparks fly. Red. Green. Yellow. Blue. Eyes are glued to the night sky above. Fireworks are splintering the darkness. It is the start of the Chinese New Year.

In the U.S., we celebrate New Year’s Day on the same day each year. Who knows what day that is? That’s right. It’s on the first day of January. But in China, the calendar is based on the cycles of the moon. Because of this, the Chinese New Year does not always fall on the same day each year on the calendar that we use in the U.S. The New Year in China begins with a new moon. And the start date ranges from the end of January to the middle of February. Unlike single-day New Year’s celebrations in the U.S., Chinese New Year lasts for two whole weeks!

Chinese New Year is the longest and most important of all Chinese festivals. It can be traced all the way back to the time of Confucius. For centuries, Chinese people have cleaned their houses from top to bottom in the days before the festival. They have bought new clothes, prepared special foods, and wished each other good fortune at the beginning of each new calendar year. These customs are maintained even today.

    
   

The celebration begins with fireworks displays on New Year’s Eve. This is thought to scare away evil spirits. Then, there are other age-old traditions. Children are allowed to stay up late on New Year’s Eve. That adheres to a traditional belief that each extra wakeful hour will add years onto their parents’ lives. And families gather to wish each other good luck. They feast on fish, pork, poultry, tangerines, oranges, dumplings, and special cakes.

Luck and good fortune are common themes for the Chinese New Year. The color red is thought to be a sign of good fortune and euphoria. It is the color chosen to wear during the festivities. Homes are decorated with red paper cut into designs. And happy wishes written on red paper are also hung throughout the house. Children and unmarried adults often receive red envelopes with money tucked inside. Those who receive these envelopes are also supposed to receive good fortune in the New Year.

Dragons are another good luck symbol in Chinese culture. During New Year’s celebrations, people dress up in dragon costumes and parade and dance in the streets. Red is often the most popular color for dragons. That makes them especially lucky!

    
   

The main focus of the two weeks of New Year celebrations is to prepare for a prosperous year ahead. People believe that evil spirits are scared off by fireworks and banished from homes, as every inch of every room is furbished clean. New clothes and haircuts give people a sense of fresh, new beginnings. People forgive one another for past grudges. They agree to put their disagreements behind them. Some people visit temples to give thanks and pray for good times ahead. Friends and families everywhere enjoy relaxing together.

At the end of the first week, on the seventh day of celebrations, everyone has a birthday! The Chinese celebrate everyone’s birthday on that day, rather than on the day on which each person was born. In China, time is measured differently than it is in the U.S. Their traditional calendar is called a “lunar calendar.” A lunar calendar is based on the cycles of the moon. The New Year begins with the appearance of a new moon.

    
    

Each new year is named for a particular animal. The animals chosen are the rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake, horse, sheep, monkey, rooster, dog, and boar (or pig). There’s a Chinese legend about when the Buddha was dying. He called all the animals in the kingdom to his side. Only twelve animals came. He gave them a reward for their loyalty to him. He named a year after each of these twelve animals.

On the fifteenth day of the Chinese New Year, the moon is full. On this night, the lucky dragon leads parades all across China. Up to fifty people fit inside large cloth dragons. They stretch the length of a city block. You see them bobbing and zigzagging their way through the streets. Cloth lions, also symbolizing power and luck, nod their papiermache heads in time to the drumming and music. Vendors sell dumplings to the throngs of people in the streets. These are sticky rice balls stuffed with sweet and salty fillings.

The fifteenth day of the Chinese New Year is also the day of the Lantern Festival. You will see thousands of colorful lanterns, large and small, cover the marketplace. Some people spend an entire year designing lanterns for competitions held that day. Others write riddles and post them on their lanterns for a popular guessing game. When the light of the lanterns mingles with the light of the moon on this final day of celebrations, there is joy and hope for the year ahead.

       
    
*********

   

   
WEEK TWENTY-NINE PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

    
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK THIRTY    
     

WEEK THIRTY READING PASSAGES  
        

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
 
    

Lesson 86 – The Culture Of Japan

   
NEW WORDS: Akira, Basho, Bunraku, Fuji, Hansard, Himeji, Hokkaido, Hokusai, Honshu, Japan’s, Kabuki, Kanagawa, Kurosawa, Kurosawa’s, Kyogen, Kyushu, Matsuo, Nagoya, Noh, Osaka, Pixar, Pokemon, Sapporo, Shichi, Shikoku, Takarazuka, Yomiuri, arranging, bonsai, bug’s, complexly, directors, documentation, easternmost, electronics, estimates, fermented, feudal, folding, funerals, geisha, gosan, haiku, hiragana, ikebana, intermixed, iriomote, judo, kanji, katakana, kimono, kimonos, literate, macaque, manga, masterpiece, matcha, melodramatic, miso, musicals, origami, overfish, performers, phonetic, primroses, pronunciation, quake’s, radioactivity, ramen, samurai, satire, scenes, scripts, shark’s, simplified, slapstick, slosh, slurped, soy, stylized, sumo, sushi, tidal, translated, tsunami, tsunamis, woodblocks, wrestlers, yen

      

Chapter One: A Nation of Islands
     
Japan is a country in Asia made up of thousands of islands. On many of the islands there are mountains, thick forests, and fields of rice. Japan’s nearest neighbors are Russia, China, and North and South Korea. Japan has four main islands. These main islands are Hokkaido, Honshu, Shikoku, and Kyushu. Honshu is the largest island, and it is sometimes called “the mainland.”

Tokyo is the capital of Japan, and it is also the largest and busiest city in Japan. In fact, if you define population of a city as a “metropolitan area,” Tokyo has more people than any other city in the world. It’s population is close to thirty-eight million! Tokyo is on the island of Honshu. Other big cities are Osaka, Nagoya, and Sapporo. In terms of numbers of people, Japan has the eleventh largest population in the world. Most people in Japan speak Japanese.

Japan’s national flag is a white rectangle with a red circle in the middle. The circle represents the sun because the name Japan means “the land of the rising sun.” The sun rises in the east, and Japan is the easternmost country in Asia. So the rising sun appears there first.

   
   

The highest mountain in Japan is Mount Fuji. It is 12,389 feet (2.3 miles!) tall. The peak of Mount Fuji is so high that the snow at the top never melts. But Mount Fuji is not just a mountain. It is also an active volcano. There are many other active volcanoes in Japan.

Japan is home to wonderful wildlife and nature. It is perhaps most known for its macaque monkeys and red-crowned cranes. The Japanese macaque is also known as the snow monkey. These monkeys have a red face and long fingers with sharp nails. The red-crowned crane is an important symbol in Japan. It can mean long life and good luck. In Japan, there is also a small cat called an Iriomote that is related to the leopard. The cat gets its name because it only lives in the forests on Iriomote Island. Although it is related to the leopard, it is about the size of a house cat.

Most of the land in Japan is either forest or mountains, so there is less space for farming. Because there is little space for farmland, fish are an important food. In the waters near Japan, there are cold and warm water currents that make it a great place for fishermen. Today, Japanese fishing ships use large nets and special equipment to bring in huge catches of fish. Fishermen do have to be careful not to overfish, though! Although farmers in Japan have little space to grow many different crops, or to graze animals, they do grow a lot of rice and vegetables. Rice is grown in paddy fields. Japanese people have grown rice for more than two thousand years. In fact, Japanese people eat rice almost every day.

     
     

Chapter Two: Modern Japan
    
Japan is a very successful, rich country. Japan makes cars, electronics such as televisions and cell phones, and steel. These things are sold all over the world. Japan is also very involved in medical research and the fight against certain diseases.

The currency, or money, that is used in Japan is called the yen. The word “yen” means circle or round object. Cities have giant glass and steel skyscrapers. These tall buildings are not just places where people work. Many people live in them, too. Because there is less land to build houses on, most people in Japan live in apartments. In the cities, many people travel on the underground subway system. Super-fast bullet trains zip across the country. They go at speeds of up to two hundred miles per hour.

Japan is one of the world leaders in making robots that can be used in factories, offices, restaurants, hotels, stores, and even in people’s homes. There are pet robots, and even teacher robots!

Like the United States, Japan has three branches of government. The political party that wins the most seats gets to be in charge of the government. This means that the leading members of the government, including the prime minister, are elected by the people. As well as an elected government, Japan has an emperor. The emperor is called the head of state. There have been emperors in Japan for more than two thousand years.

    
    

Just like in the United States, children in Japan go to school five days a week. Japanese children learn such things as math, science, computer science, Japanese, English, history, art, and music. At lunchtime, children eat in their classrooms, and they take turns serving one another.

Earthquakes happen a lot in Japan. In fact, there are more than fifteen hundred each year. Even though buildings are made extra strong, sometimes they are damaged in a strong earthquake. Because there are so many earthquakes, children have regular earthquake drills at school, and people practice how to keep safe in their homes.

Despite the frequent earthquakes, there are still lots of skyscrapers in Japan’s big cities. Clever architects have actually designed these buildings to sway, so that they don’t just “crack” in an earthquake. This flexibility makes the buildings much safer. But if you live high up, you might sometimes get a surprise. Let’s say that you live on the twentieth floor and you are in your kitchen with a full sink of water, washing your dishes. A strong enough earthquake will make the top of the building sway enough that the water will slosh out of the sink all over you!

    
    

There was a tragic earthquake in 2011. It occurred under the ocean, off of the northeastern coast of Honshu. It was the fourth largest earthquake ever recorded, and its power generated a series of very destructive tidal waves (also called “tsunamis“). The largest tsunami was measured as thirty-three feet high! In fact, it was so powerful that despite the quake occurring below the ocean floor, a satellite orbiting the outer edge of Earth’s atmosphere picked up low-frequency sound waves from it! And Japan wasn’t the only place to feel the quake’s wrath. All the way to the other side of the Pacific from where it started, waves were experienced. There were twelve-foot waves in Hawaii. There were nine-foot waves on the Oregon and California coasts. Eventually, small waves were even felt from it as far south as Antarctica!

This quake destroyed much of Japan’s infrastructure along the coastline that the waves affected. The most serious damage was done to a nuclear power plant, where safety processes failed, and much radioactivity was leaked out of the plant. The most tragic outcome of the quake is undoubtedly the massive loss of life from it. Various estimates put the death toll at somewhere between 18,500 and 20,000 people.

    
    

On a lighter note, what do people in Japan do in their leisure time? Baseball is a popular sport in Japan. The Yomiuri Giants are one of the top baseball teams. Sumo wrestling is an important sport that dates back more than one thousand years. Gigantic sumo wrestlers oil and comb their hair to look like a ginkgo tree leaf. Martial arts such as karate and judo date back to when Japanese warriors were specially trained to fight for the local leaders who they served. People today still learn these special skills.

Japanese people love to read comic books and watch cartoons. Is there a chance that you like to read “graphic novels?” Well, “manga” comics and graphic novels originated in Japan. And did you ever get hooked on Pokemon? If you saw the show or one of the movies, you heard it in English, of course. But Pokemon actually comes from Japan, and the actors who you heard speaking the characters’ lines were not the original Japanese actors.

And what about food? Have you ever eaten sushi? Have you ever had ramen noodles? Have you ever slurped on tasty miso soup? Those all come from Japan. And what about ice cream? Some of the most creative ice cream flavors in the world come from Japan. Would you like to try squid ink, red bean, green tea (“matcha“), or seaweed ice cream? How about fermented soy bean, shark’s fin, or octopus? Yum?

     
     

Chapter Three: Japanese Art and Traditions
    
Japan has an ancient culture that stretches back for thousands of years. Long ago, rulers lived in castles, and soldiers fought to defend them and their land. Himeji Castle, also known as “White Heron Castle,” was built in the 1300s. The castle has eighty-three rooms and is the most visited castle in Japan.

Japanese is a spoken and written language. It is probably difficult to learn to write Japanese because it is written using three types of scripts, each with different characters. And the Japanese do not use spaces between words! Two of the scripts use characters that represent phonetic sounds. They are called “katakana” and “hiragana.” But the third script is borrowed from the Chinese writing system that you learned about earlier. The Japanese call these Chinese characters “kanji.” And the Japanese pronunciation of them is different from the Chinese.

When you see written materials in Japanese, you may see characters from all three of the above scripts intermixed on the same page. But do you remember that Chinese has some 56,000 of these characters? Japan has simplified their usage. You can read at a basic level in Japan if you know around 2,136 of the kanji. And most adults know something that’s closer to 3,200 kanji. So, between these borrowed Chinese characters and the two phonetic symbol-sets, you are considered to be “literate” in reading the Japanese language.

     
    

Kimonos are traditional, silk robes. Long ago, women and girls had special kimonos for certain occasions. The color or pattern of a kimono would show what the occasion was. For example, kimonos with flowers would be worn in spring. Today, kimonos are mostly worn at weddings, funerals, and special holidays.

The Japanese tea ceremony is an important Japanese tradition. Green tea is prepared, served, and drunk in a certain way. Traditionally, a tea ceremony happens in or near a garden.

November 15 is a special day for children in Japan. It is called Shichigosan, which means “seven, five, three.” If you are seven, five, or three years old, then this is your holiday! Parents take their children who have reached these ages to the temple to pray for health and happiness.

Children learn “origami” in school. Origami is the ancient art of folding paper into shapes, such as animals or things found in nature. The word “origami” means paper-folding, and people in Japan have been doing it for hundreds of years. Origami was once used in religious ceremonies. Today, it is a popular hobby.

    
    

Flower arranging, or “ikebana,” is very popular in Japan. To do it correctly, there are many rules to follow. For example, there are set numbers of branches and flowers for certain kinds of arrangements. Stems arranged a certain way might represent mountains. The petals of an open flower might be a pond. Another popular art in Japan is “bonsai.” Bonsai is the art of growing miniature trees. There are lots of rules to follow here, too. Bonsai trees can live for hundreds of years.

Every spring in Japan, people spend time admiring the beautiful cherry blossoms that bloom for a short time. There are flower-watching parties, picnics, and celebrations. Long ago, the arrival of the cherry blossom was a sign that it was the beginning of the rice-planting season.

Haiku is a traditional form of Japanese poetry. In a haiku poem, there can only be three lines with a set number of syllables. Line one has five syllables, line two has seven syllables, and line three has five syllables. This haiku was written hundreds of years ago by the Japanese poet Matsuo Basho. Here it is translated into English.

An old, quiet pond,
A frog jumps into the pond,
Plop! Silence again.

    
    

Writing haiku has become popular in English, by the way. Usually, it is written with the same syllable patterns as in Japanese, i.e. a 5-7-5 pattern. There is documentation of the first-known English-language haiku contest, in England, in 1899. First prize went to a man named R. M. Hansard. Here is what he wrote.

The west wind whispered,
And touched the eyelids of spring,
Her eyes, Primroses.

Maybe your class can try writing some haiku!

Turning to the art scene, Japanese artists have a long tradition of painting nature scenes. Often these scenes have included birds, plants, water, and landscapes. One of Japan’s most famous pieces of art was actually created on painted woodblocks by the artist Hokusai. It is called “The Great Wave Off Kanagawa.” And there are many famous woodblock prints that feature Mt. Fuji in the scene.

   
   

Finally, let’s turn to Japanese drama. There are six types of theater in Japan. “Kabuki” is a stylized dance-drama where all the roles are played by men. “Noh” is also a dance-drama where all the characters wear complexly designed masks. “Kyogen” is a type of comedy that is rich with slapstick and satire. “Bunraku” is a puppet theater. The puppets are complex, sometimes with hundreds of moving parts each! It takes three people to operate each puppet! The “Takarazuka Review” is a theater company that specializes in doing western-style musicals that are largely melodramatic. And all the performers are women. The remaining theater style is called “Geisha Dances.” These are women performers with beautiful make-up and exquisite kimonos.

And what about film? Japan has given to the world many phenomenal movie directors. Perhaps the best known in the Western world is the great Akira Kurosawa. Have you ever heard of the Japanese “samurai?” These were a special warrior class in feudal Japan. They were highly trained in martial arts and were given the special honor of carrying not one, but two swords. Maybe Kurosawa’s “The Seven Samurai” is his most famous film. There have been other movies made that borrowed much from this fine film’s plot. I bet you didn’t know that the popular animated Pixar film, “A Bug’s Life,” actually pays homage to Kurosawa’s masterpiece! Put “The Seven Samurai” on your wish list for someday. You’ll find some “best of” movie lists that call it the best non-English-speaking movie ever made!

     
       
*********
    
    

Lesson 87 – 3-Letter Vocab-Builder

   
NEW WORDS: Attila, Coltrane, Dow, Eng, Foy, Hun, Jedi, Kir, Lanka, Mahal, MiG, Mir, Noah’s, Obi, Orc, Oz, PAC, Pax, Romana, SIM, Siam, Sri, Taj, Tao, Tet, Turk, Ty, Vox, Zed, Zedekiah, ado, aft, ail, alt, ami, amp, arc, asp, ass, awl, baseball’s, bi, bio, bisque, bot, bra, brunch, cam, capitalism, captain’s, caviar, cay, cetera, cocktail, cog, cox, coy, cud, cue, cur, da, din, disrespectful, duo, eau, ebb, ego, eke, emu, en, eon, err, et, ewws, fag, fastening, fax, fen, fey, fez, fob, fop, fou, gad, gar, gen, gib, gin, git, gnu, goa, gob, grandpa’s, guarde, guitars, guv, gyp, hag, haj, hajj, hex, hoy, hub, id, ilk, imp, ion, ire, irk, ism, jag, jib, jow, jus, jut, juvenile, keg, koi, lam, lei, lib, loo, lox, luv, lux, lye, mar, med, mib, mil, moa, mouthed, needlelike, nib, nit, nix, nog, nth, ohm, ohs, ole, om, ops, opt, oud, pap, pec, ped, pep, pew, pi, pic, ply, pol, pox, precision, raj, raving, rep, rev, rhino, riled, roe, rowdy, rue, sib, sic, ska, slang, sop, sorceress, sot, sox, ta, tat, tho, thyself, tic, til, tit, tog, tonic, tsk, uke, ump, urn, veg, vex, vie, vigor, vim, warped, wok, wry, yaw, yew, yob, zin, zinfandel, zit

     

Don’t make much ado about nothing.

The Captain’s at the ship’s aft.

Something seemed to ail him last week.

Press alt-four on your keyboard.

It’s good to see you, mon ami!  (“Mon ami” is French for “my friend.”)

Let’s amp up for the game!

He’s apt to take a nap at 2:00.

We saw an electric arc in Lab class.

Lots of creatures were on Noah’s Ark.

A cobra is in the “asp family” of snakes.

That farmer has a worthless ass that won’t move.

I’m in awe of your skills.

Make a new hole in your belt with this awl.

Aye, aye Captain!

We’ll ban folks from having a protest here.

They do that on a bi-annual basis.

What will you bid for the art work?

Write up your bio for your job hunt.

I want to be in show biz!

Let’s look at a shopping bot to check prices.

She bought a new bra at the clothes store.

Say your good-bys.

That cad has broken up with lots of his girlfriends.

      
    

The cam in your engine has become warped.

Let’s take the boat over to that cay.

I feel like a cog in a wheel at work.

It’s tricky in these waters, so get the cox to steer the ship.

She played coy to get his attention.

The cows are chewing their cud.

This pool cue is bent.

Let’s stay clear of that barking cur.

Put a dab of this in your hair.

De Soto discovered the Mississippi River.

Hey Dex, can you join the game?

She covered her ears, due to the loud din of the machines.

This chart shows the dos and don’ts of working here.

The Dow Jones stock index dropped 20 points today.

Batman and Robin are called the “dynamic duo.”

Let’s dye this sheet bisque.

She calls her fancy perfume “eau de vie.”

Now you’ll see the tide start to ebb.

That snoot has a big ego.

They can barely eke out a living.

The Spaniards sailed west to search for El Dorado.

Look at the antlers on that elk!

This elm tree is dead.

     
    

An emu is smaller than an ostrich.

Make sure you say “en guarde” if you attack my queen. (This refers to playing chess. The French term “en guarde” means “on guard.” It’s a warning that the most powerful chess piece is being attacked.)

Dr. Eng will be our new dentist.

An “eon” means something near a billion years.

“To err is human, to forgive is divine.” (Alexander Pope.)

The King of Siam likes to say, “et cetera.” (From the famous musical, “The King And I.”)

I saw her yelling at her ex at the mall.

Can you lend me a fag to smoke? (This is a British slang term for “cigarette.”)

Fax this to our Utah office, please.

What’s the fee for me to sign up?

Cranberries grow in a bog, or as the English might say, a fen.

This fantasy has elves, fairies, and other fey creatures.

I often see that Turk with a fez on his head.

Fie on you, and pull your sword, you swine!

He tried to fob off a fake Rolex watch on us!

Look at the wild clothes that fop has on.

She’s certainly fou, and maybe just raving mad!

Mrs. Foy is our new teacher.

The book group will gab all afternoon.

I’ll gad about the countryside on my trip.

A gar has needlelike teeth.

     
    

I need to let that thought gel in my mind.

They seem to call folks our age Gen-X.

You’ll need a sturdy gib for the fastening to hold.

I’ll have a gin and tonic to drink.

Don’t listen to that dumb git.

The zoo just added a gnu that it got from South Africa.

I learned that the goa is like a gazelle, but found in Tibet.

Put a big gob of whipped cream on top.

Hey, guv, how can I help you? (British, short for “governor” — a term of respect.)

You’re trying to gyp me, and I won’t pay that much.

The old hag was thought to be a witch.

I went on a haj to Mecca when I was 25 years old. (“Haj” or “Hajj” is when an adult Muslim makes a pilgrimage to Mecca.)

“I’m going to hex your clan,” cried the evil sorceress.

Put the dish on the hob in the fireplace, to keep the food warm.

If we can sink that hoy, it will clog their harbor!

That city is a hub for lots of trade in the Midwest.

The hue of the sky in this photo is odd-looking.

Attila the Hun attacked the Eastern Roman Empire.

Your “id” is a psychology term for your instincts.

Our family never got along with people of their ilk.

That little imp likes to play jokes on us.

This ion has lost an electron.

     
     

If you do that behind his back, you will face his ire.

It will irk me if you don’t do a good job on this.

I’m finding one ism after another to learn about. (Like Communism, capitalism, etc.)

She went on quite a crying jag after her dear cat passed away.

If you practice Judaism, you are called a “Jew.” (You are “Jewish.”)

It’s so windy that the jib may tear. (On a sailboat.)

We’ll hear a jow from the city center at noon, from the large cathedral.

I’d like my steak served au jus. (“Au jus” is French for “served in its own juice.”)

Don’t let that jut out, or we might trip on it.

Take this keg of beer to the party.

I think she is kin to me.

I’d like a glass of Kir for my cocktail.

A koi is pretty, but it’s just a common carp, really.

That crook is on the lam, and he hopes the cops won’t find him.

The teacher’s too lax, and her class is rowdy.

Which color lei would you like to wear at the luau?

Oh no, it looks like I’ll have to go up front and ad lib a few words of wisdom.

That rushing lin will make for a good photo. (Also “linn.”)

Excuse me, but I need to visit the loo. (British for “toilet.”)

I hope they have lox and bagels at the brunch.

Hey, luv, how are you doing? (Alternate slang spelling for “love.”)

Use “lux” as the measure of the brightness of this candle.

The Settlers made their soap with lye.

     
     

It will mar the beach if they start to let cars drive on it.

Whoa, look at the huge maw of that open-mouthed croc!

That’s one med I’d best not forget to take!

Seeing that mib brings back memories of playing marbles as a kid.

The pilot wanted to see a MiG-15 at the aircraft museum.

He earned a cool mil last year!

The Mir space station was active for 15 years.

Though a moa looks like an ostrich, it’s related to the kiwi.

There’s an angry mob outside the White House.

I’ll keep mum about that topic.

I served in Nam for three years. (Short for Vietnam.)

She has lots of good, nay, noble qualities!

This precision cutting tool has a diamond nib.

His credit rating is nil.

That’s just a little nit, so don’t worry about it.

Act like that again, and I’ll nix your having your party at our house!

I love to drink egg nog at Christmas.

For the nth time, I’m telling you to brush your teeth before bed!

This pencil has been sharpened down to a nub.

After Gramps died, my grandma became a Catholic nun.

The poor oaf just is not good at sports.

Obi-Wan, teach me to be a Jedi!

That story line is an oft told tale.

     
     

Check out the correct ohm rating before you plug that cord into the speakers.

The magic trick brought out lots of “ewws” and “ohs!”

He’s just a good ole boy.

She chants “om” when she does yoga.

Ooh, that’s just wild!

He’s the head of Ops for the Secret Service.

I’m going to opt out of playing this hand of bridge.

They placed a gorgeous orb on top of the Christmas tree.

An Orc is the creepiest villain in fantasy lit!

There is iron ore in these hills.

Along with his guitars, he even owns an oud and a uke!

OY! Don’t run around the swimming pool!

That PAC has lots of influence on the candidates.

Her doctor suggests that she has a pap smear once a year.

The golfer got a par on the 17th hole.

When the Roman Empire took over other countries, they declared “Pax Romana.”

I strained a pec while lifting weights.

This is a ped crosswalk, so slow down!

Their Pep Squad gets the fans riled up!

They sit in the church pew at the front of the sanctuary.

Pi is an important number in math, and it is the number 3.141592.

He took a good pic of the angry rhino.

Please ply the fire with another log of wood.

     
     

I can’t get this pea pod open.

That pol is just looking out for his own interests.

Have you had chicken pox?

He’s a really good golf pro.

Gross, there’s pus coming out of this wound.

That was a really rad concert!

Gandhi gave the British Raj a lot of headaches.

He’s playing rap so loud that it will hurt his hearing!

Dad’s in the rec room playing pool.

Hi, I’m your new sales rep.

Ok guys, rev up your engines!

Is this fish roe good enough to be sold as caviar?

You’ll rue the day that you said that in public.

A mother spider carries her unborn babies in a sac.

See how gooey the sap on that tree is.

My favorite sax player is John Coltrane.

I bet you had no idea that she’s a sib of mine.

Sic that thief, Rover!

I need to update my cell phone’s SIM card.

The worst sin of all is murder.

The band at the restaurant plays cool ska music.

This bad drought is going to hurt his sod farm’s business.

Sop up the sauce with your dinner roll.

     
    

That poor old sot starts to drink wine at noon.

The Red Sox won last night’s game.

I prefer soy milk to dairy milk.

She’ll spend the weekend at a fancy spa.

Sri Lanka is an island off the coast of India.

Can you sup with us on Sunday night?

She yelled, “TaDa!” when she pulled a rabbit out of the hat.

I hope I can visit the Taj Mahal some day.

The Tao is a key world philosophy from Eastern Asia.

It was mean of me to get him back, but you know what they say, “A tit for a tat!”

The ground is so hard here I can’t get the golf tee to sit upright.

We’re going to celebrate Tet in Vietnam this new year.

Tho you are smart, my king, your queen is wiser still.

Know thyself, and know thy enemy!

He has a funny tic on the left side of his face.

You don’t know what you’ve got ‘til it’s gone!

Let’s tog up in masks and go get some Halloween candy!

Tsk, tsk, that’s naughty behavior!

He has to wear a tux since he’s a musician in the orchestra.

Ty Cobb was one of baseball’s greatest players.

The ump kicked him out of the game.

Grandpa’s ashes are in that urn.

    
     

I’m going to veg out all day watching football.

Tell your mom not to vex me all week that she’s here for her visit!

It’s easy to get there via the expressway.

You’ll see that both those boys will vie for her attention.

I’ve never seen anyone full of so much vim and vigor.

I vow to be faithful to you, my king.

I just bought a new Vox amp that sounds great!

All the rescued prisoners of war look dangerously wan.

The happy couple will be wed next weekend.

Not only are her jokes funny, but they also carry a lot of wit with them.

An actor named Frank Morgan played “The Wiz” in the famous “Wizard of Oz” movie.

Oh, woe is me, they are working me so hard!

I’m going to cook up a great stir fry in the wok, for dinner.

My, doesn’t she have a wry sense of humor?

A yak makes a “grunting” sound, not a “mooing” sound like cows do.

This strong storm will make the ship yaw way off course!

I have a yen for a banana split right now!

The archer made his bow from yew wood.

That disrespectful yob has already done time in a juvenile prison.

Trust me, just use my nickname “Zed,” which is way easier to say than “Zedekiah!”

My parents are wine snobs, and they won’t drink a zin. (That’s short for “zinfandel.”)

My sister freaked when she woke up with a zit on her forehead.

      
       
*********
   
    
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Insects
    

Lesson 88 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: abdomens, abet, antisocial, aphids, attaching, augment, backswimmer, beetle’s, bothersome, chews, chitin, chrysalis, cicada, cicadas, clusters, cockroach, combs, discovers, eaves, edifice, elude, exoskeletons, exposing, forager, foragers, foraging, grasping, grasshoppers, hatchlings, hideouts, hive’s, hives, honeycombs, incomplete, insect’s, insensible, interim, lacewings, larva, larvae, leafhopper, leafhoppers, maggots, mantis, mated, metamorphosis, militants, molts, mosquito’s, mosquitos, mouthpart, mouthparts, multiplicity, mush, nymph, nymphs, papery, preying, progression, prolegs, provenance, pupal, quiver, reinforcement, rhinoceros, softens, splintery, stingers, succeeds, suckers, sucking, sucks, swarms, swatted, teeming, thirds, thorax, tractable, transforms, trickery, waggle, waggling, wasp’s

     

Chapter One: Insects Everywhere!
   
Hi, boys and girls. I’ve been asked to join you today. I’ll talk about an important subject. That’s me. Who knows what type of animal I am? Right. I’m a fly. I’ll bet most of you have seen lots and lots of flies. I’m told that you find us flies rather bothersome. So I guess that you’ve swatted at one of my billions of cousins at least once in your life!

I wonder just how much you really know about us. For example, did you know that I could walk straight up a wall? I’ll bet you can’t do that! I have thousands of tiny hairs on my feet. They act like suckers. I’m a housefly. That’s the most common type. But there are lots of other fly species on Earth. A “species” is a group of plants or animals that are alike in important ways. Horseflies, robber flies, fruit flies, gnats, and mosquitos have lots of different species. They all belong to the same group.

Scientists group animals into different categories. What kinds of animals can you name? Yes. Fish, snakes, frogs, birds, and insects are just a few of the animal groups that you know. Flies, like me, belong to the largest group of creatures on Earth.

Who knows which group is the largest? Insects! Insects are small creatures with six legs and three main body parts. We flies are insects. And we share the planet with millions of other insects in all kinds of habitats.

    
    

“Habitats” are the natural homes of plants and animals. Can you name a few? Great deserts, forests, mountains, grasslands, and tundra are some that you may know of. In the next few lessons, some of my fellow insect friends are going to teach you lots of interesting facts about insects that live all over the place.

We insects live all over the globe. Well, everywhere except the oceans. Insects can even live in some very cold or very hot areas of the Earth!

We’ll start today by looking at meadow grasslands. Look out over this field of alfalfa. Do you see any animals in the picture? It just looks like an ordinary grassy field. There’s not much going on, is there? But, don’t fall for trickery. This field is teeming with life! If you sat down in the middle of this meadow and closed your eyes, you would likely hear birds singing. But you might be completely insensible about the often silent, hidden world of insects all around you.

Lots of insects depend on plants to live. Lots of insects eat plants. And some even lay their eggs on plants. The plant on which an insect lays its eggs, and which provides food for its young, acts as host. It’s called a “host plant.” Each host plant attracts varied types of insects. Lots of insects would die without their host plants. That’s because they’ve developed very specific diets needed for them to live.

    
    

Lots of meadow plants attract grasshoppers. Grasshoppers feed on the leaves and stems of the alfalfa plant. Harder to find is the tiny leafhopper. But this wedge-shaped insect can slow down the plant’s growth. It turns the plant brown as it sucks nutrition from its host plant.

Lots of insects, such as these tiny aphids, can damage entire meadows. Grasshoppers, leafhoppers, and aphids are all “pests.” Farmers aren’t happy when they discover them on their plants. That’s because they can destroy their crops. But not all insects are pests.

Who knows what this insect is called? That’s right. It’s a ladybug. Did you know that ladybugs are some of the most helpful insects on Earth? They feed on aphids and the eggs of moths and beetles that destroy crops. Lacewings and ambush bugs also eat aphids. So, farmers are happy when they see these insects on their plants.

From grasslands, let’s move to a forest habitat. Both cone-bearing evergreens and trees that drop their leaves each year live in this forest.

Many, like these pine trees, are hosts to a variety of bark beetles. These tiny insects can kill huge trees! How can that be possible? Bark beetles burrow, or dig, under the tree’s bark. They create a series of tunnels in which they lay their eggs. Well, let’s think about this. What does a tree need to live? By burrowing into the layer of wood beneath the bark, these beetles stop the flow of nutrients throughout the tree. Thus, that can kill the tree.

    
    

Lots of insect activity takes place overhead in the forests. But lots of insects live on the forest floor, too. Can you think of some? Ants are one of the most common insects on Earth. Lots of them live in the forest. Unlike many of us solitary insects that live on our own, ants are social insects that live in colonies, or groups. Let’s look at an interesting social ant that lives in the rainforest.

This is an “army ant.” Army ants travel in big raiding parties. They abet each other in order to hunt prey. They look like an army of militants as they move across the ground in a large group. These ants are known for swarming their prey all at once. That means that the swarm can attack a lot of prey at the same time. You’ll learn more about ants another day. So, let’s take a quick peek at one more forest insect.

This beetle is named for the long, large horn at the front of its head. Does its horn look like that of any other animal that you know of? I’m thinking of a much larger animal. Yes, a rhinoceros! The rhinoceros beetle uses its horn for digging hideouts and finding food along the forest floor. Male rhinoceros beetles use the horn for wrestling with other males. They do that in an effort to win over a female beetle. The male that succeeds in throwing the other off of a branch gets the female rhinoceros beetle. Sounds pretty rough, doesn’t it?

    
    

What kinds of insects do you think live in the coldest habitats? There are lots of types of flies on the tundra. That’s a very cold habitat. You’ll even find houseflies like me there.

This Arctic crane fly has amazingly long legs. And, guess what? Adult crane flies have no mouths. So, they never eat! Here’s another fact about them that’s not too surprising. They live for just a few days.

Some insects are aquatic. That means that they live in or near water. Here’s one that you may have seen in rivers, ponds, or streams. This is a dragonfly!

A few minutes ago, though, I told you that there is one large water habitat that does not support the life of insects. Do you know what that habitat is? The ocean!

Let’s look at the globe again. Is the Earth covered by more land or more water? Right you are. Nearly two-thirds of the Earth is covered by water. And most of that water is in our oceans. Think about it. Oceans are the world’s biggest habitat. Yet no insects live there. But insects, found on only one-third of the Earth’s surface, are still the largest group of animals on Earth!

Flies. Grasshoppers. Ants. Caterpillars. Beetles. These are all insects. Yet they look quite different from one another. They come in different shapes, sizes, and colors. So, what makes an insect an insect? You’ll find out next time. In the interim, be thinking about how a fly is like a grasshopper. Or about how a beetle is like an ant.

    
    

Chapter Two: What Makes an Insect an Insect?
    
Hello, boys and girls. The last time you gathered to learn about insects you were joined by a fly, an insect with whom you are surely familiar. I am also a very common insect that loves to live in bathtubs or underneath kitchen sinks. My cousins and I often hide during the day so that you may not notice us. Does anyone know what type of insect I am? I am a cockroach. Do you think that I look anything like a fly?

There are millions of insects on Earth. At first glance, we may look very different from one another. What are some of those differences? What are some ways that we are the same?

Some insects, like butterflies and grasshoppers, have wings. But others, like fleas and microscopic lice, don’t. Some eat plants and others eat animals, but all insects have certain features in common. I am here to talk about what makes an insect an insect.

Our name should give you a clue. An insect’s body is built in sections, or parts. There are three parts, to be exact. We’ll use one of my friends, the ant, as an example.

All insects have a head, a thorax, and an abdomen. The head is the center of an insect’s senses, but different kinds of insects can have very different-looking heads. The thorax is the middle part of the insect’s body. The abdomen is the end of the insect’s body farthest away from the head.

    
    

What do you notice about the heads of these common insects? Do they look anything like yours? Do they have eyes? Yes, they do, but they are different from your eyes. For one thing, lots of insects have more than two eyes.

Most insects, like this cricket, have big eyes located on the side of the head. Lots of insects also have smaller, simple eyes on the tops of their heads. Look closely at this cricket’s head. Can you see its eyes? Although some insects see better than others, most insects also use other senses to get information about their environments.

Look at this bush cricket. Does it have a mouth? Yes, its mouth is a small hole at the front of its head, surrounded by mouthparts. You and the cricket both use your mouths to taste and eat.

Look at the multiplicity of insect mouthparts. Some look like sponges. Others look like scissors or needles. An insect’s mouth is carefully designed for eating certain types of foods. Some insects bite and chew solid foods. Others suck liquids. Still others pierce their foods.

For example, cockroaches like me eat just about anything that we can find. We have two pairs of jaws for biting, cutting, and chewing food well. Other insects, like the tiny aphids that destroy farmers’ crops, have mouthparts that look more like drinking straws. They feed by sucking sap from plant leaves and stems through these tubes.

   
    

Look how long and sharp this mosquito’s mouthpart is. It’s perfect for piercing the skin of its prey and sucking its blood. Have you ever been bitten by a mosquito? They love to feed on people, as well as other animals like horses and birds. Butterflies and bees have long mouthparts for sucking nectar from flowers.

So, now you’ve seen insect eyes and mouths. What else do you see on the head of these insects? Ah, yes, those long feelers! Those are the insects’ antennae, their most important sense organs. Insect antennae come in a variety of shapes and sizes and help insects learn more about their surroundings.

These jointed feelers, such as those on this cricket, are often covered with tiny bristles and pegs, and some are even quite feathery. Antennae are primarily used for smell and touch, although some can pick up sounds or detect movements in the air. Do you see a nose on this cricket? No, at least nothing that looks like your nose. Instead of a nose, the cricket uses its antennae to smell.

Eyes. Mouth. Antennae. What else might you expect to find on an insect’s head? What other sensory organs do you have on the side of your head? Right, your ears! Do you see any ears on this cricket? No. The cricket’s ears are located on its legs, attached to the middle section of the cricket’s body.

    
    

The middle section of an insect’s body is called the thorax. The thorax has three pairs of jointed legs and usually, but not always, two pairs of wings. Notice that I said “pairs.” A pair is two of a specific item. If there are three pairs of legs, how many legs does an insect have altogether? Yes, all insects have six legs.

Let’s take a look at the cricket’s thorax and see if we can spot its ears. Look just below its knee joint on the front leg. Do you see a smooth patch of skin? That is the cricket’s eardrum, which is very important, for it communicates with other crickets through sound. The cricket’s eardrum bends in and out to catch the sound waves so that it can communicate with other crickets.

Insect legs vary according to an insect’s lifestyle. How do you think the long, muscular, back legs of a grasshopper might help it? That’s right. Its legs are designed for jumping to quickly elude danger. Have you ever seen the fuzzy legs of a honeybee covered with yellow clusters of pollen that it carries back to its hive? And how do you think the backswimmer beetle’s pair of long legs help it in its water habitat? Notice the oar-like shape of the legs that it uses for paddling.

Caterpillars have three pairs of true legs on the front part of their bodies, but their long bodies need extra reinforcement, so they also have a number of pairs of stubby legs in back, to help them cling to stems and leaves. These false legs are called “prolegs.” Caterpillars loop along, grasping stems with their front legs, or true legs, before drawing their bodies up into a loop to hold on with their hind legs, or prolegs.

    
   

Only adult insects have wings, and some insects don’t have any wings at all. If an insect does have wings, they are located on the insect’s middle section, or thorax. Wings allow insects to move quickly from place-to-place, and they are surely one reason that insects have survived in such large numbers for so many years. Insect wings may look very different from one another, but a network of veins supports each wing.

When it’s quiet at night, especially in the summertime, you may hear an interesting chirping noise coming from insects outside. That sound may be a cricket! Crickets’ wings have veins. The veins of a male cricket’s wings are thicker, and shaped differently, from many other insects. You’ll learn more another day about how a cricket uses its wings to make its unique chirping sounds.

So far, we’ve looked at an insect’s head and its thorax. Every insect body is made up of three sections. What is the name of the third section? The third and largest section is called the abdomen. Do you have an abdomen? Yes, you do. Your abdomen is your belly. Like an insect, your abdomen is where you digest your food, or break it down so that your body can use it to grow and stay healthy. An insect’s abdomen is also the part of its body where the female produces eggs. The abdomen is also where insects breathe. Like you, insects need oxygen from the air to live, but they do not have lungs, and they do not take in air through their noses or mouths.

    
    

Instead, if you look closely at this cricket’s abdomen, you will see a line of tiny holes along its side. That is where insects take in air, containing oxygen, to breathe.

So, what makes an insect an insect? Well, it has three body parts. These are the head, thorax, and abdomen. It also has six legs. And most insects have wings. But that’s not all. All insects are invertebrates, meaning that they have no backbones. Instead of having skeletons inside their bodies, like you, insects wear their skeletons on the outside.

These waterproof “exoskeletons,” made of a tough, tractable material called “chitin,” protect the insect’s soft insides like a suit of armor. Just like your backbone and bones, an insect’s exoskeleton is the thing to which the insect’s muscles attach.

Here is a picture of another one of my cousins. We cockroaches were around long before the dinosaurs. I think that our thick exoskeletons may have something to do with our long survival, don’t you?

Next time, the narrator of the lesson will be an insect that holds its front legs together in a prayer position. What do you think that might be? She’ll tell you how insects grow from tiny eggs into adults. Be prepared to be amazed!

    
    

Chapter Three: Life Cycles of Insects
    
Hi, boys and girls. It’s time to meet one of the most fascinating insects on the planet. That’s me. I’m a praying mantis. I’m named for the way that I hold my two front legs together as though I am praying. I might look like I am praying. But my incredibly fast front legs are designed to grab my food in the blink of an eye!

I’m here to talk to you about the life stages of insects. That’s how insects develop from birth to adult. Lots of insects undergo a complete change in shape and appearance. I’m sure that you now know how a caterpillar changes into a butterfly. The name of the process in which a caterpillar changes, or morphs, into a butterfly is called “metamorphosis.”

Insects like the butterfly pass through four stages in their life cycles. These are egg, larva, pupa, and adult. Each stage looks completely different from the next. The young never resemble their parents. And they almost always eat something entirely different. The female insect lays her eggs on a host plant. When the eggs hatch, the larvae that emerge look like worms. Different names are given to different insects in this worm-like stage. And for the butterfly, the larva state is called a caterpillar.

     
    

Fly larvae are called maggots. Beetle larvae are called grubs. And the larvae of butterflies and moths, as you just heard, are called caterpillars. Larvae feed and grow as quickly as they can. They also molt, or shed their hard exoskeletons, many times as they grow. That’s because the exoskeletons don’t grow with them. In this way, insect larvae grow larger each time that they molt. They do that until they are ready to change into adult insects.

Once the larvae have eaten all that they can eat, they take a break. Sometimes people call this next stage a resting stage. But the larvae are hardly resting. A larva often spins a cocoon to protect itself during the pupa stage. During this time, it will stay quite still for several weeks. Inside this shell-like covering, the pupa transforms, or changes, into something that looks altogether different than before. Some insects have a soft cocoon for the pupa stage. And some, like the butterfly, have a harder case called a “chrysalis.”

If you’ve ever seen a butterfly emerge from its chrysalis, you know how cool it is to watch the first quiver of its fully developed butterfly wings. Its wings were completely invisible before it disappeared into its seemingly magic chrysalis. It looks nothing like it did at any of its earlier stages. Scientists call this progression, through four separate stages, a “complete metamorphosis.” I can’t argue with that, can you? The change is indeed complete. Butterflies, moths, beetles, and flies all undergo a complete metamorphosis.

    
     

Not all insects change so completely. Some insects’ young, like mine, are miniature models of their parents after hatching. They do change, so they do experience a metamorphosis. But because it is not a “complete” change, scientists call it an “incomplete metamorphosis.”

Just like you, the young start off as a smaller version of what they will end up being. Just as you started off as a baby person and are slowly growing into an adult person, some young insects slowly grow and change into an adult.

A praying mantis goes through three life stages. They are egg, nymph, and adult. In the autumn, the female mantis lays as many as 400 eggs inside an egg case. This case is attached to a plant. In spring, the eggs hatch. The tiny praying mantis babies emerge from the egg case. These brand-new hatchlings, or nymphs, don’t quite look like me, do they? A little later, the nymph looks more like me. The only thing that it is missing is its wings. Even though you can’t see them yet, there are tiny developing wing buds. These nymphs eat the same sorts of food as I do as an adult praying mantis. They eat flies, aphids, moths, and other insects, just smaller ones.

Let’s take a close look at one of these nymphs. Can you tell at this stage that it is an insect? Can you find its head? How many legs are on its thorax? Can you see how many pairs of wings it has? Is there a third section, as well? What’s that called?

   
   

What is the outside skeleton of an insect called? That’s right. It’s an exoskeleton. The baby insect, or nymph, is born with an exoskeleton. But these hard, non-living coverings do not grow with the growing praying mantis nymph. As a nymph grows, its exoskeleton splits open.

The nymph wriggles out, and it is exposing softer skin that can stretch and expand before it hardens. It molts its exoskeleton again and again. It will grow a new one as many as ten times before it reaches adulthood. The nymph stage often lasts all summer long. After its final molt, each surviving praying mantis has a fully developed exoskeleton and full-grown wings like mine. Grasshoppers, crickets, and cockroaches belong to the group of insects that experience an incomplete metamorphosis that are like this one.

An insect’s life cycle is quite short compared to yours. In some cases, it takes only a few weeks. Scientists believe that this is one reason that there are so many insects on the planet. They are forever breeding and need to reproduce rapidly, because they have so many enemies.

Not all insects, though, have short life cycles.

    
    

The cicada looks a little like a grasshopper. And it is thought to have the longest life cycle of any insect. It can range from two to seventeen years. The adult cicada lays her eggs on twigs. When the eggs hatch, the nymphs fall to the ground and burrow into the soil, searching for tree roots. They feed on the tree’s sweet root sap. Cicadas undergo incomplete metamorphosis, so there is no pupal stage. The nymphs remain hidden beneath the ground, continuing to shed their exoskeletons. Once they are fully-grown, they make their way to the surface again. They shed their skin one last time. And then they emerge as winged adults. For some reason, all of the cicadas in an area emerge at once. And that’s either every thirteen years or every seventeen years.

When the cicadas all emerge, they fly everywhere. And their calls are very loud. When hundreds of flying insects swarm through the air, their loud buzzing noises and the snapping of their wings make quite a loud noise!

Next time, you will meet some other flying insects that may also move in swarms. Can anyone guess what insects they might be? I’ll give you a clue. Buzz!

     
     

Chapter Four: Social Insects: Bees and Wasps
    
Buzz! Buzz! Oh! You startled me! I am so busy that I nearly forgot where I was. I’m a honeybee, and I’m delighted to be here to tell you a little bit about my everyday world. Honeybees are quite social. Humans are social, too, which means that they live together in communities, or groups, instead of living alone. Social insects live in communities, too.

Most insects are solitary, living alone their entire lives. They are alone when they hatch from their eggs. They search for food alone, and they find their own shelter. There are thousands of different kinds of bees on the planet, and most of them live solitary lives. But honeybees are different. We live together in organized communities and depend upon one another to live, solving problems as a team. We gather and share food, build nests together, cooperate to raise our young, and help protect one another from enemies.

Honeybee communities are called colonies. Our colonies are made up of twenty thousand or more bees. We like to make our nests, or beehives, in dark places. That’s why you often see pictures of us buzzing about in the trunks of hollow trees.

People use beehive boxes to raise honeybees for honey. Perhaps you’ve seen these boxes in a field, orchard, or backyard.

    
    

Wherever we nest, we build honeycombs. This amazing edifice of layered cells is made from a waxy substance that we produce in our abdomens. Can you spot a pattern among the cells in this honeycomb? They are all six-sided.

What purpose do all of these cells serve? These cells are very important to our lives. Listen carefully, and I’ll tell you how they are important to the many jobs that we perform. Remember, I told you we are very social insects, and very busy. There is lots of work to be done, and each bee in the colony has its own job to do.

Every honeybee colony has a mother called the queen bee. The queen is always the largest bee in the hive, and she has only one job to do. She must lay eggs, lots and lots of eggs. She must produce more queens for other hives and make sure that there are enough worker bees to do the work in her own hive.

The queen bee flies from the nest to mate with male bees called drones. Once a drone has mated with the queen bee, it has done its job, and it dies. Drones cannot sting because they don’t have stingers.

When the queen returns, she lays her eggs, sometimes more than one thousand eggs a day. Where do you think the queen bee lays all these eggs? Right! She returns to the comb to lay them there in the cells. The queen then pushes tiny eggs, no bigger than a pinhead, from her abdomen into the waxy cells of the honeycomb, one egg to each cell.

    
    

In just a few days, the eggs hatch. The larvae get fed pollen by one of the hive’s female worker bees. The larvae grow and eventually spin silky cocoons.

Worker bees quickly seal over the small waxy cells of the honeycomb, protecting the developing pupa inside each cocoon. Does this process sound familiar? It should. The bees are undergoing a change. When they emerge from their cocoons, they will chew their way out of the cells, emerging as full-grown adults.

Most of the new adults are female worker bees. They only live for a few months, and they spend their whole lives working hard to keep the hive running well. They keep the hive clean. They serve as nurse bees, tending to the larvae. They make new cells and repair old ones, and they store nectar and pollen that others bring back to the hive. After several weeks working inside the hive, these hard-working females go outside to serve as guards, protecting the hive from enemies and bees from other hives. Each hive has its own special chemical scent, or smell, so it is easy to tell who doesn’t belong in the hive.

Near the end of her life, a worker bee becomes a forager bee, collecting a sweet juice from flowers. This juice, or nectar, is used to make honey. Foraging worker bees have keen senses of smell and sight, and very good memories. They may visit thousands of flowers each day to find the best nectar.

    
    

When a bee discovers a particularly good provenance of nectar, it returns to the hive to share its information with other foragers. First, it lets the other foragers smell the pollen so that they can identify the type of flower. Then, it performs a complicated and special waggle dance. As it circles about in a pattern like a figure eight, it wags its abdomen as it moves through the middle of its dance. The bee’s repeated movements, circling and waggling its abdomen, tell the others exactly how far away and in which direction from the sun the flowers are located. A bee that thinks she has found a really good flower patch does the waggle dance with lots of energy.

Where do you suppose the bees put the nectar when they return to the hive? They make the nectar into honey and store it in honey cells. These are the cells that are not being used for developing bees. The honey is an important food source for the bees.

   
   

While moving from flower-to-flower, worker bees rub up against a yellow powder called pollen. Honeybees will pack the pollen into baskets of hairs on their hind legs, and then they carry it with them. Pollen is used to feed the larvae, but this pollen is important stuff for another reason. Plants need pollen from other plants in order to make new seeds. This is called “pollination.” Honeybees are important because they carry the pollen between flowers of the same species, or kind.

I’d like to introduce you to a relative of mine. This is a paper wasp. Look closely at its body next to mine. What do we have in common? We each have a head. We each have a thorax with six legs, an abdomen, an exoskeleton, and wings. And, this particular wasp, the paper wasp, is a social insect, just like me. Some wasps are antisocial, but the black and gold ones nearly always live in societies.

Like honeybees, wasps live in large groups. What are these groups called? Yes, wasps live in colonies. Each colony has a leader, a female wasp who is bigger than all the other wasps and who spends most of her time laying eggs. Sound familiar? What is she called? Yes, the queen.

     
    

Like honeybees, wasps build nests. They build them in many different places, usually in hidden, difficult-to-see places that are protected from rain and bad weather, such as under the eaves of houses or in protected areas on trees. Wasp nests have a very different look from beehives on the outside, but their paper-like structures are similar to ours on the inside.

We’ll take a look at how paper wasps build their nests. The process begins with the queen. She finds plant fibers like dry grasses, old boards, and fence posts. Then she pulls them apart with her strong jaws. She softens the splintery pieces with saliva inside her mouth and chews them into a paste that looks and feels a little like paper. Then she sticks a dab of this paste to whatever surface she has chosen for her nest. The queen adds a tough stem to support the whole nest and begins attaching cone-like chambers to it. These clusters of six-sided chambers open downward to keep the rain out.

As the queen forms each chamber, she deposits an egg in each one. The eggs develop into larvae. The queen wasp takes care of the first larvae herself. She leaves the nest to find food, preying on and chewing other insects into mush to feed her young. About two weeks after hatching, the larvae enter the pupa stage, spinning cocoons inside each cell and covering the cells with silk.

     
    

These sealed cells break open a few weeks later and out come adult wasps with long legs, strong wings, and large eyes. Most of these newly hatched wasps are female workers who begin to take over the queen’s work right away. They hunt for food and feed the larvae, clean and repair the cells, and guard the nest. Others fan the nest with beating wings, and some even spread water over the combs to keep the nests cool. While the workers augment the size of the nest for more and more wasps, the queen goes back to laying eggs.

By summer’s end, many of the workers have died. There are often 250 or more cells inside the wasp’s papery nest. The wasps that do emerge at the end of summer are no longer female worker wasps. Instead, they are new queens and males. The new queens find shelter in protected places. These could be inside attic walls, inside logs, or under bushes. There, they hibernate all winter. When spring comes, the new queens come out from hiding and begin building nests for new colonies of wasps.

All wasps abandon their nests in the fall, using them for one season only. When fall comes and the leaves drop from the trees, look up and see if you can spot one of their papery apartment houses dangling from under a roof, or partially hidden behind a wall.

Next time, you’ll find out how some other social insects build their nests. Until then, be thinking about who they might be.

    
         
*********

   

       
WEEK THIRTY PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

    
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK THIRTY-ONE    
     

WEEK THIRTY-ONE READING PASSAGES 

        

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
Insects
 
     

Lesson 89 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Anopheles, Hercules, Namibian, acclimated, alikes, amplified, attracting, beeswax, bioluminescence, bioluminescent, bodied, bolls, bombardier, bubonic, calamitous, carrion, chaw, communicators, countertops, damages, determinate, elytra, encourages, entomologist, entryway, exude, filament, fliers, forelegs, gatherer, glowworm, glowworms, goliaths, harvester, limitless, lipsticks, lumin, male’s, mating, membranes, mimicry, mimics, misconceive, misjudged, misnamed, notify, nurseries, pandemic, partway, passageways, perforate, peskiest, plague, poisons, polishes, pupae, ribbed, schoolyard, scraper, seedpods, siphoned, spittlebugs, squashing, stilt, stinkbug, terrifically, treehoppers, tymbals, tympanum, whirligigs, wingless, wormlike, yellowish

     

Chapter Five: Social Insects: Ants and Termites
    
Hi there, everybody. I’m one of the most common insects on the planet. So, I’m sure you know that I’m an ant. But, did you realize how much my cousins and I look like a wasp? Take a close look.

See how slender, or thin, our waists are? Mine is unusually flexible. That makes it easy to bend and twist. Count my body parts. You’ll see that I have three parts, just like all other insects. These are my head, with its long antennae, my thorax, and my abdomen.

Here’s something that you might not know. I have two stomachs! Both are located in my abdomen. One is for my own digestion. And the other, called the “crop,” is just a storage bin where I keep food for other ants.

The fact that I store food for other ants should tell you something about me. Ants are social insects. We raise and care for our young in ant colonies. There are lots of different kinds of ants with many different ways of life.

“Carpenter ants” build their nests in wood. “Leafcutter ants” grow fungus on the leaves that they cut in vast underground gardens. The aggressive “weaver ants” live in leaves that they bind together in trees. The huge colonies of “army ants” travel in groups. They will eat everything in sight. “Trap-jaw ants” can jump distances of more than twelve inches! “Harvester ants” build huge nest mounds where they store seeds. Beware of the “red fire ants.” They sting like the dickens!

     

I am a black garden ant. I’m the type that you may see most often. So, that is the kind of ant that I am going to tell you about today. Like lots of other ants, we live in underground tunnels, or passageways.

Bees have honeycombs, paper wasps have paper nests, and we have tunnels. There are miles and miles of tunnels. They are full of little chambers, and hundreds of very dark chambers. A colony may have as few as twelve ants, or as many as a million or more. The center of an ant colony’s life is this nest of tunnels.

An ant colony begins with the queen. A young queen is born in one colony. But she leaves that colony to start her own. Her wings carry her into the air to find a mate. Once she mates, she sheds her wings and immediately finds a nesting place underground. There she builds a chamber, and she seals herself inside to lay her eggs.

When ant larvae hatch, the queen cares for the first brood herself. She feeds them with her own saliva, as they change from wormlike larvae into pupae and, finally, into adults. The queen does not leave the nest this entire time. She gets nutrition from her now-useless wing muscles in order to survive.

    
    

Ants undergo a complete metamorphosis. Most of the eggs develop into small female worker ants that begin their lifetime of hard work by gathering food for the queen. They must make sure that she is well-fed. The queen will never leave the nest again. She’ll live there for ten to twenty years, perhaps even longer. As the mother of the colony, she has her own special chamber. Her only job from this point on is to lay eggs.

The worker ants carry the eggs from the queen’s chamber into nurseries. There, they keep the eggs clean and moist by licking them until they hatch. Then they carry the larvae into separate chambers to feed them.

Black ants eat other insects, any crumbs that we can find, and the honeydew of aphids. We chew the food up well. Then, we put it in a pouch in our mouths where the liquid is squeezed out of it. We spit out the solid parts and swallow the liquid. Remember, we have two stomachs. One’s a crop for storing food, so worker ants come back to the nest with crops full of food for the young.

As they grow, the larvae molt a few times. And after a few weeks, they spin cocoons. The worker ants move these newly formed pupae into much drier chambers. There, they rest until they are ready to chaw their way out into the world.

     
     

As social insects, ants cooperate in lots of ways. When these new workers emerge, some will help care for the queen and larvae. Some will build and repair the tunnels. And still others will guard the nest.

These guards are called “soldier ants.” They have larger heads and jaws than the other ants. They place their bodies across the entryway to the nest to defend the colony. All ants, including soldier ants, exude chemical signals that other ants smell with their antennae. Soldier ants use these signals to notify the colony of danger. This is one way that ants communicate, or share information.

Another way that ants communicate is through touch. If an ant is hungry, it taps a food gatherer lightly with its antennae to let it know that it would like to eat.

They exchange the food, mouth-to-mouth, in what looks like little kisses. When food is shared, the ants also share and pass along some chemical information important for the entire colony. If one of us ants gets trapped when the soil around us caves in, we produce a squeaky sound by rubbing joints together. The other ants “hear” the cry for help through their legs.

Before I leave, I want to introduce you to another social insect that some people misconceive as “white ants.” Do you think these look like ants? They’re not. They’re termites. Termites are more closely related to cockroaches, yet they do not have hard exoskeletons. They are soft-bodied and nearly blind. They would not survive as solitary insects on their own. But they are very successful social insects.

    
    

There are a number of differences between termites and the other social insects that you have learned about, like honeybees, paper wasps, and ants. Termites do not go through as many stages of development. They skip the pupa stage, so their metamorphosis is incomplete.

The termite society is a bit different, as well. Both a king and a queen rule termite colonies. They start a colony together. The queen is the most important member of the colony. She sometimes lays six or seven thousand eggs a day. She is so well protected by the seemingly limitless numbers of worker termites that it’s almost impossible to find her within the colony. Just in case something should happen to the royal couple, termite colonies include substitute kings and queens, as well.

Termite workers perform similar jobs to the worker ants. But the job of guarding the colony rests with a small number of soldiers. They are equipped with strong legs and long powerful jaws. Unlike honeybees, paper wasps, and ants, where all the workers are female, in the termite colonies, both male and female workers are important members of the society.

     
     

Termites’ favorite food is wood. They can be calamitous if they choose to eat through the walls of a house! Depending on where they live, some termite species eat insects, waste materials, and fungus. They build their temperature-controlled nests underground, inside fallen trees, in timber, and in tree branches.

Does this nest look a bit like a wasp nest? I think so. It’s made of chewed wood and saliva like the wasp nest. But it also has added mud and soil. Some termites build mounds above-ground to house their colonies. These towering mud structures are hard as rock. And some are as tall as a two-story house! Lots of teamwork goes into building these mounds. And they have incredible air-conditioning systems to keep the chambers cool in very hot climates.

Next time, you’ll hear from an insect that glows in the dark. Until then, be thinking about who that might be.

    
     

Chapter Six: Insects That Glow and Sing
    
Can you blink, boys and girls? So can I. Does your abdomen light up when you blink? No? Are you sure? How can you tell? If you’re blinking, perhaps you just can’t see. Turn to your neighbor. Ask him or her to watch your abdomen while you blink. Did it glow? No? Well, I’m not surprised. If humans were able to produce their own light, they might never have invented the light bulb. We fireflies have been around long before light bulbs, electricity, or even candles. Our light organs, called lanterns, are found in our transparent abdomens.

Humans first discovered us lighting up the forests. They were amazed by how much light we produced. In ancient China and Japan, people collected us in transparent jars. They used us as lanterns to find their way in the dark. They named us “fireflies.” But we are not flies at all. And our light, unlike a fire, is cold.

“Cold light” is the way your ancestors explained our magical light. Scientists now know that chemical reactions create the light. They describe this process with a much bigger word. They call it “bioluminescence.” Can you say that? “Bio” means “living” and “lumin” means light. I think that’s a good name for it. Don’t you? We are living lights!

     
    

Other animals and plants glow, or light up like tiny electric bulbs. But most of them live in the ocean. Certain types of squid, jellyfish, corals, and even sharks, glow beneath the water. Plants such as algae in the ocean can also glow on the surface of the water. At times, this bioluminescence is so bright that it looks as if someone flipped on a light switch beneath the water.

It’s less common to find land animals that glow. I’ve told you that we are called fireflies. But do any of you call us by another name? We’re also called “lightning bugs.” But we are neither flies nor bugs. We are beetles. That’s another group of insects. Take a close look and see.

Like all insects, we have three body parts. These are the head, thorax, and abdomen. We have six legs, two antennae, an exoskeleton. And, like most insects, we have two pairs of wings.

We undergo a complete metamorphosis. We change from egg to larva to pupa to adult. Some of our eggs and larvae even glow! Have you ever heard of a “glowworm?” Glowworms are also misnamed. They are not worms at all. The larvae of fireflies and other insects are often called glowworms. That’s because they live on the ground like worms do. And they glow in the dark.

     
    

In order for any animals to survive, they must reproduce, or have babies. This means that we must all work hard to attract mates. Fireflies glow when they are seeking mates. The males fly through the dark, flashing very specific signals to females who sit patiently and wait for them. Our yellowish-green lights stand out against the night sky, as we signal one another with special codes. What happens when a female recognizes a male’s code as being from the same species? She flashes the same code back to him. Then the male lands beside her.

Have you ever noticed this? Some fireflies flash close to the ground with one pattern. But others seem to be higher in the air, with a different flash pattern, at a slightly later time of night? These are males of different species attracting their own females. Watch us next summer, and you’ll see what I mean.

Hi there. I bet you’re surprised to see me today. I’m not bioluminescent. I don’t glow, but I do sing. That’s what I want to talk to you about today. There are other ways that insects communicate.

Fireflies are silent communicators. They flash their glowing lights back and forth. How do you communicate with one another? You talk, don’t you? And what do you use to talk? Your mouths, of course! Although we insects use mouths for eating, just like you, we have no vocal cords, or voice boxes. So, we don’t use them for talking and singing. Even so, we grasshoppers can be a noisy bunch. Have you ever heard grasshoppers sing on a summer day? You won’t hear any words. But you’ll surely hear a chorus of sounds. Just like birds, each type of grasshopper produces a different song. If you listen closely, you can tell different types of grasshoppers from each other by the unique songs that they are each singing.

    
    

Nearly all grasshoppers have two pairs of wings, But we seldom use them for flying. That’s because we spend so much of our lives low to the ground. Male grasshoppers use their wings for communicating with one another. Female grasshoppers don’t sing. But they listen very carefully. They hear our sounds with “tympanum.” These are eardrums on the side of their abdomens.

Grasshoppers, locusts, and crickets all make sounds by rubbing body parts together. Sometimes it’s two wings. And sometimes it’s a leg and a wing.

To make sounds, I lift my wings and rub the front wings together. There’s a vein composed of lots of tiny teeth on the bottom of one wing. That rubs against the sharp edge, or scraper, on the top of the other wing. It is a little like rubbing your fingers along the teeth of a comb. As the two parts rub together, the wings vibrate. They move back and forth rapidly to produce the sounds that you hear.

You may be familiar with my cousin, the katydid. Katydids have long antennae, just like me. As they rub their front wings together, it sounds like they are calling out, “Katy did, Katy did!” Their high-pitched calls become faster and faster as the outside temperature rises. Some people even say that you can tell how hot it is by the number of times per second a katydid chirps. If katydids live in your part of the world, and you are patient enough, you may want to try counting the number of chirps that you hear every five seconds. Add thirty-nine to that number. Then you may have an accurate reading of the temperature! That depends on the species of katydid that you are hearing.

    
    

In some Asian countries, there’s a tradition that has been practiced for thousands of years. Male crickets have been kept in cages as singing pets. Do you know where the ears of a cricket are? You may remember that female grasshoppers hear with special parts on their abdomens. But crickets have “ears” on their forelegs. Both places must seem a little strange to you, since your ears are on the sides of your head.

Before I leave today, I want to introduce you to another singing insect. These insects are often misjudged as being grasshoppers and crickets. That’s because they look a lot like us.

Does anyone remember what this insect is called? This is a cicada. Cicadas are related to aphids, leafhoppers, and spittlebugs. Unlike grasshoppers and crickets, many cicadas have strong wings and are fast fliers. Male cicadas produce incredibly loud songs. But they don’t use their legs and wings to make those sounds.

    
    

Look closely at the abdomen of a cicada. On its underside, close to the thorax, a cicada has a pair of sound-producing organs called “tymbals.” These ribbed membranes are a little like the skin of a drum. The cicada uses its muscles to vibrate these drum-like organs. The tymbals pop and click as they move in and out. Their sound is amplified inside the mostly hollow abdomen. It acts like a drum and creates a loud buzzing song.

The shrill sound of hundreds or thousands of cicadas singing on a warm summer evening may be very loud.

Grasshoppers, crickets, and cicadas all use sound to communicate. They do it in much the same way that fireflies use their lights. Males attract females for the purpose of mating, making sure that these winged insects will continue to survive.

Next time you gather to discuss insects, you will learn about the largest group of insects on Earth. Can you guess what that might be?

     
      

Chapter Seven: Armored Tanks of the Insect World
    
My grasshopper friend tells me that he asked you to guess the largest group of insects on Earth. Did you guess flies? Did you guess ants? Both ants and flies are good guesses. You may notice flies and ants more often than you do the enormous group of insects to which I belong. Do you remember seeing a picture of me in the first lesson about insects? Who remembers my name? Yes, I’m a ladybug. But did you know that ladybugs are beetles? Fireflies are beetles, too. Beetles make up about two-thirds of all insects on our planet. There are over 400,000 kinds of beetles.

By the end of today, you’ll know a lot about these amazingly diverse insects. They come in all shapes, sizes, and colors.

Beetles include fireflies, weevils, whirligigs, and rhinoceros beetles. You now know what makes an insect an insect. So what makes a beetle a beetle?

First of all, because beetles are insects, we share the same traits as all insects. We have a head, a thorax, and an abdomen. We have antennae, six legs, a hard exoskeleton, and wings. Most beetles undergo a complete metamorphosis.

    
    

What else do all beetles have in common? Beetles stand out in the insect world because of our heavy armor, or protective covering. In addition to our exoskeletons, our wings provide protection. Most beetles have two pairs of wings. But our front wings are not really wings at all. These thick, hard protective coverings are called “elytra.”

When we’re resting, we tuck our delicate back wings under our elytra, or front wings. At that point, you can’t see them at all. Then, when we’re ready to fly, we unlock our elytra and unfold our long, thin back wings. Our elytra provide lift like the wings of an airplane. But they stay quite still as our back wings beat up and down in flight.

Scientists believe that one reason that insects have survived in such huge numbers on Earth is because we can fly. But beetles are not the fastest fliers in the insect world. In fact, some ground beetles do not fly at all. Surely one big reason for our survival is the hard, outer wing cases that set us apart from other insects. Being tough, we’re able to burrow down under stones and logs. We get into very narrow places where we remain hidden, protected from predators. It’s hard to crush or bite a beetle.

We clever beetles have lots of means of protection. For instance, look at the bombardier beetle. This ground-living beetle produces chemicals in its abdomen. When attacked by a predator, the chemicals combine to form a bad-smelling, boiling liquid. The bombardier beetle makes a loud popping noise as it sprays its enemies with the chemicals. This sometimes causes a bad burn to the other insect. And it can cause pain to people, too.

    
    

Mimicry, or animal look-alikes, is another way that beetles protect themselves. Look at this beetle. What does it look like? It is called a wasp beetle. That’s because its long yellow and black body mimics, or copies, that of a wasp. How do you think this keeps predators away from the wasp beetle? Of course, they are afraid of being stung.

Another reason for the large numbers of beetles is the fact that different species adapt over long periods of time. This helps them to get better acclimated to their environments. Beetles live in some of the toughest places to live on Earth. Some survive in the intense heat of the desert. Others survive in underwater habitats, where they have to develop ways of breathing underwater.

Lots of desert beetles are wingless. They live beneath the sand, where it is cooler and less dry. Some, like these Namibian desert beetles, have stilt-like legs. Their legs allow them to rise above the hot sand. Still others have developed arched elytra. These create small air pockets to help protect them from the heat.

Insects need air to live. So, water beetles must come to the surface to get the oxygen that they need. Some water beetles, like this diving beetle, have developed a trick of carrying oxygen bubbles underwater. They trap the bubbles just beneath their elytra. This whirligig beetle solves the oxygen problem by staying mostly on the surface of ponds and streams. It uses its paddle-shaped legs to spin and turn. Its eyes are divided into two parts. It can see above and below the surface of the water at the same time.

   
   

Beetles have adapted over the years to eating different plant and animal foods, as well. With their strong, chewing mouthparts, nearly every possible food source is used by some kind of beetle. Weevils, like this boll weevil, are thought to be some of the peskiest of all beetles. Their long snouts allow them to bore down into the seedpods (“bolls“) of plants. Boll weevils have destroyed lots of fields of cotton. They lay eggs in the holes that they make. When the eggs hatch, the larvae eat the plants from the inside-out.

Some beetles feed on grains and seeds. Others chomp on apples, cherries, and other fruits. Still others live on wood and decaying plant life. Carrion beetles and their larvae feed on dead animals.

Dung beetles are named for the food that they eat. Dung is manure, the solid waste of animals. Dung is very rich in nutrients. And it’s an ideal food for young dung beetles. Adult dung beetles compete to get some of the dung. They roll the dung into balls and push them away from the other beetles. They bury the balls in the ground and lay eggs in them. When the eggs hatch, the larvae feed on the dung.

Tiger beetles are fierce predators. They chase down almost any prey that they can find. And that can include other insects. Their fast legs and strong jaws make their job easy. Tiger beetles are the fastest runners in the insect world. Even the larvae of tiger beetles are predators who eat other insects. The larvae hide in burrows. There, they pop partway out and snatch passing insects with their jaws.

    
    

This stag beetle has horns like the antlers of a stag (a male deer). It looks rather fierce. But it’s among the most harmless of all insects. It eats mostly tree sap and other liquids. Its horns are actually its jaws. Male stag beetles use these jaws to wrestle with each other to vie for females.

Horned beetles, like this rhinoceros beetle, include some of the largest beetles in the world. Some of these beetles are also called Hercules beetles. That’s due to their great strength. The males use their horns to drive other males away from a female when it is time to mate. Many of them live in hot, wet, tropical areas.

Here’s one of the largest and heaviest of all insects. It’s the male goliath beetle of Africa. Goliaths can grow to be more than five inches long. And they weigh about as much as two golf balls. Their heavy bodies make them poor fliers. But they are able to climb trees with ease. They use their strong legs and good claws to do that.

Aren’t we beetles amazing? All insects, from those with eardrums on their abdomens, to those that make their own honey, to those that glow in the dark, are truly amazing. Lots of insects are so small that you may forget they are living all around you. They’re in the trees, underground, and even in your houses! It’s true that some insects can become a real nuisance. But lots of insects, like me, are extremely helpful. Next time, you will learn how important insects are to your everyday lives.

     
      

Chapter Eight: Friend or Foe?
     
Hi, boys and girls. Surprised to see me? I’ll bet that you were expecting another fabulous insect. Disappointed to see a fellow human being? I have been fascinated with insects ever since I was in second grade. So, I wanted to let you know that if you are like me, you might be lucky enough to keep learning about insects your whole life. I am an “entomologist.” Studying insects is my job.

Some people call me the “bug lady.” But I study much more than bugs. Here’s something that I did when I was your age. I called everything that creeps, crawls, buzzes, and flies a “bug.” Do you do that sometimes, too? Lots of folks do. But did you know that a bug and an insect aren’t the same thing? A bug is an insect. But not all insects are bugs. Confusing, eh?

Scientists determinate true bugs as insects with beak-like mouths. These piercing, sucking mouthparts allow the insect to perforate the leaf or stem of a plant. Then they can suck out the plant juices inside.

Let’s look at a few bugs. This is a stinkbug. This is a bedbug. Treehoppers and aphids are bugs, too. Here’s one you should recognize, a cicada. Look closely if you see one of these bugs outside. You may see its long, piercing mouthparts.

    
   

This is another familiar insect. What is it called? Right, a ladybug! It’s called a bug, but is it? Does it have a beak-like mouth with a long, piercing tube? No. Fascinating, isn’t it? A ladybug isn’t a bug at all!

I thought that you should know about bugs. But the reason that I’m here today is to talk to you about helpful and harmful insects. I’ll start with the bad news. You now know that some plant-eating insects cause major crop damage. Leafcutter ants can strip the leaves from an orange grove in one night. A swarm of locusts, or large grasshoppers, can strip large areas of grassland in just a few hours. Fruit flies are orchard pests, as well. The larvae of many moths, flies, bugs, beetles, and weevils are pests. The Colorado potato beetle is another insect that damages crops.

So, what’s the solution? Humans thought that they had a great idea. They created poisonous substances called “pesticides.” These chemicals would kill all of the insect pests on the whole field. That way, the crops could grow without being eaten. But there was a problem with that. Do you think that the pests were the only creatures living in the field?

    
    

It turns out that the pesticides can be just as big a problem as the pests themselves. These poisons destroy both harmful and helpful insects. Frogs and birds may eat the poisoned insects and become sick, too. They may even die. Pesticides have killed pollinators like the honeybee. Without pollinators, plants can’t make seeds to grow new plants or produce fruits. With fewer plants, fewer insects can survive. So, you see, the human use of pesticides changes the environment for everybody. And it does so in a bad way. Because of this, you can see how a person can be a foe, or enemy, of insects.

A better solution is being used by many farmers today. That’s to keep plant pests under control by introducing their natural enemies. They pit one insect against the other. Ladybugs and lacewings are predators that catch and eat aphids. Wasps and ants eat insects harmful to crops, as well. Doesn’t it make better sense to use animals to control the growth of pests and weeds instead of poisonous chemicals that kill all living things? I think so.

I do have a bit more bad news for you before I get to the good news. Some insects can be dirty. They can spread germs. What happens when flies, ants, and cockroaches walk across our kitchen countertops with the same feet that they use to crawl through dirt and rotting plants? They can poison our food and make us sick.

    
     

Some insects, such as mosquitoes, fleas, bedbugs, and lice, live off of host animals. These types of insects can be very harmful to people. The Anopheles mosquito carries malaria. That’s a deadly disease that has wiped out whole villages in Africa. Hundreds of years ago, fleas that carried deadly bacteria spread the “black plague.” The fleas got the bacteria from being on the bodies of infected rodents. Scientists more formally call it the “bubonic plague.” It was so bad that it killed millions of people. Almost one-third of the population of Europe was wiped out by this pandemic. Today, fleas are more irritating than deadly.

That’s enough bad news. Do you want to hear some good news? There’s lots of it! You now know how important honeybees and other plant pollinators are to the survival of the planet. Without pollinators, there would be no beautiful flowers or sweet fruit. That’s because the crops would not be pollinated. Crops must be pollinated in order to grow.

   
     

Scavenger insects, like the dung beetle, are important, too. They feed on dead plants and animals and their waste products. Thus, scavengers break up dead material and return rich nutrients to the soil.

Insects are also responsible for many products that humans use. What product does the honeybee give us? Yes, honey! They also give us beeswax. That’s used to make wood polishes and candles, and even lipsticks! And did you know that the spider is not the only creature that spins silk? Many other insects produce silk, as well. The silk moth lays its eggs on the leaves of mulberry trees. Their larvae, silk caterpillars, spin cocoons out of a single filament of silk. The silk from their cocoons is gathered. Then it’s unwound to produce beautiful silk thread used to make cloth.

You know that insects are a food source for other insects and animals. Now hold on to your hats. You might think that this is pretty gross. But did you know that many people eat insects, as well? Lightly salted crickets are eaten as snacks in many parts of Asia. Roasted grasshoppers with chili and lime are popular in Mexico. Roasted termites are a part of the regular diet of many Africans. Some Australians feast on beetle larvae. And some Europeans enjoy the sweet crunch of chocolate-covered ants.

     
     

You know that insects make up the largest group of creatures on Earth. Their ability to adapt over time to nearly every environment has made them terrifically successful survivors on the planet. We think that humans have been around for about 40,000 years. Some scientists think that insects have lived on Earth for about four hundred million years! They are the most varied of all animals. They come in all shapes, colors, and sizes. Scientists guess that there are over one million species. But it’s hard to know for sure. That’s because it’s impossible to count them all as they crawl, fly, swim, and hide, all around the world.

Even with all of these millions and billions and trillions of insects, some are in danger of extinction. How can that be? It happens when many insects are killed at the same time. We humans are insects’ worst enemies. That’s because we often destroy their native habitats. For example, huge areas of the rainforests have been cleared. When trees are cut down for wood, all of the plants are removed. Thus, the insects that live on the plants are destroyed. Insects and other animals that feed on those insects are affected when they can no longer find enough food. Also, people build homes in the desert. That not only destroys animal habitats. It also quickly uses up all the water that the desert insects need to survive.

    
    

Grasslands are often cleared for planting crops. When the grassland host plants disappear, their visiting insects can’t survive. Water is often siphoned from wetlands to build farms, homes, and roads. When this happens, fertilizers from the farmers’ fields often run into the wetlands. That encourages plants there to grow out of control. They soak up all the water, and the wetland dries up.

So, why do you think it matters if insects become extinct? Isn’t it good to kill those often pesky, sometimes deadly, critters? I don’t think so. Think about the honeybee. It may sting you. But a moment’s pain is nothing compared to all the benefits it provides. It helps to pollinate plants that produce fruits or other foods that you need to survive. We still have a lot to learn about the insect world. But we do know that everything in our world is connected. We know that plants and animals depend upon each other for survival. We do not want to upset the balance of nature.

Now you know how important insects are to our world. So, I hope that you will think twice before squashing a bug beneath your feet. I encourage you to use your own schoolyard to look for insects and spiders. Where might you look? Lots of places, like under a rock, in the grass, on bushes and trees, on flowers, and in the soil. Remember, lots of insects are good at camouflage. So, don’t give up. They may be hiding in plain sight.

     
       
*********
    
    
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Ancient Greek Civilization    

Lesson 90 – Part One

   
NEW WORDS: Aegean, Alexander’s, Athenians, Bucephalus, Darius, Gordia, Gordian, Greece’s, Hades, Leonidas, Macedonia, Olympia, Olympics, Parthenon, Persians, Plato, Plato’s, Socrates, Socrates’s, Socratic, Sparta, Sparta’s, Spartans, Thermopylae, Zeus’s, acreage, agglomeration, bucketful, cleverness, concoction, decimating, footrace, footraces, households, integrated, javelin, lyre, marathon, mercantile, militaristic, philosophia, postulated, priorities, protrudes, retaliation, seethed, shipwrecks, sparked, spartan, stimulating, stoneworker, stringed, studded, teenagers, thinkers

   

Editor’s note. Students, this “PART ONE” of this lesson is eight short chapters. It’s a “high-level” introduction to Ancient Greece. You’ll learn of key places, events, people, etc. Then, after you’ve read PART ONE, you’ll move to sections that will dive deeper into what you learn in this introduction. Get ready for a big adventure! There are many fascinating things to learn about this great civilization.     
     
    

Chapter One: Introducing Ancient Greece
   
Greece is in southeast Europe. Much of Greece protrudes into the Mediterranean Sea. Lots of islands are integrated as part of the country, too. Let’s go back 2,500 years. Ancient Greece was not a single nation. It was an agglomeration of city-states. Each of these was a town, or small city. And nearby farm acreage was part of it. There were lots of city-states near the Aegean Sea. But there were other city-states elsewhere. Some were studded along the coast of Asia Minor. Some were in southern Italy. Some were in north Africa.

Athens was one of the largest of the city-states. Athens was the place where democracy was sparked. It had a unique kind of government. Lots of people got to help in resolving how things were done. There wasn’t just one ruler, like a king or queen. The men of Athens were the ones who had a say. Certain men were able to take part in setting the rules. They got together in what was called the Assembly. They had to be over eighteen years of age. And they had to be citizens. These men made key decisions for the city-state. The members decided which laws were passed. They said what taxes had to be raised. They debated other issues, as well. It might be something as crucial as whether to go to war or not. Before they made decisions, the members discussed the issues at hand. Here’s how they reached a decision. The members would vote by holding up their hands. There were ten elected generals in Athens. They were in charge of the army.

Of course, there were laws in Athens. Some were about how the city-state should be run. Some were about how people should behave. You did not want to do something that hurt the city-state. You might have to pay a fine. You might face a physical punishment. Personal arguments were often put before a jury. That group would say who was in the wrong.

    
    

Chapter Two: Life in Ancient Athens
    
Athens was a busy mercantile city. Thousands of people lived there. Lots of foreigners came there, too. They came to trade and to work. Often, the skilled craftsmen and artisans there were foreigners. There were enslaved people there, too. Rich families used enslaved workers to run their households and farms.

The Athenians thought that male citizens should be part of the government of the city-state. So, they wished for young men to have a good education. Boys were taught to read and write. They were taught math. They learned to play a stringed instrument called a “lyre.” They learned poetry by heart. They also did a lot of physical exercise. And each of them had to do two years of army training.

Women and girls in Athens did not have many rights. Women could not own property. They could not go to some public events. They could not take part in sports. But they did have a role in religious ceremonies. And they were a key part of family life. Girls learned the skills that they’d need to run a home. They learned to spin thread, weave cloth, and sew, as well.

     
     

Chapter Three: Life in Ancient Sparta
   
Sparta was a key city-state. It was some 100 miles southwest of Athens. Unlike Athens, it was not near the sea. Sparta and Athens were, at times, enemies. Sparta’s government had two kings, a council of elders, and an Assembly. The kings were in charge of the army. The Assembly could not discuss problems. Its members could only vote yes or no.

Priorities for living in Sparta were nothing like those in Athens. Spartans wished for their children to be tough. Boys were sent away when they were seven years old. They’d start to train to be soldiers. They weren’t allowed to wear shoes. They were taught to accept pain. Each boy would be part of a group of soldiers called a “phalanx.” Those in a phalanx were very loyal to each other.

Their society was militaristic. So, there was little time for writing and poetry. Things got tougher for Spartan boys when they became teenagers. They were given half as much food to eat as they were used to. This meant that they had to learn to find their own food. Spartan men had to do twenty-three years of army training.

Spartan women had more rights than women from Athens. They could own land. Some could read and write. They learned to ride horses. Each could play a musical instrument. They also did lots of sports. Favorites were running and gymnastics. Once they were mothers, Spartan women raised their sons to be brave warriors. Like the people of Athens, Spartans also had slaves.

     
     

Chapter Four: The Persian Wars
   
Let’s head back to 2,500 years ago. The king of Persia and his army invaded Greece. Their aim was to conquer it. The Persians were from what is modern-day Iran. They came in boats across the Aegean Sea. They had way more troops than the Greeks.

There were two crucial battles. One was the Battle of Marathon. The other was the Battle of Thermopylae. At Marathon, the Greek army was much smaller. But they fought bravely and cleverly. The Greeks defeated the Persians. The Persians had to escape to their boats and sail away.

There’s quite a legend tied to this battle. The battle was over. It’s said that a messenger ran all the way from Marathon to Athens. He brought news of the victory. Then he collapsed to the ground and died after he had delivered his message. The distance between Marathon and Athens is twenty-six miles. This is the distance that runners now cover in “marathon” races.

     
      

The Persians seethed for years after Marathon. They wanted retaliation for their loss there. They came back to Greece a few years later. They brought a mighty army. They’d try once more to defeat the Greeks. No single city-state could take on the Persians. So, some city-states joined together. This included Athens and Sparta. They had a plan for how they’d defend themselves. To get to southern Greece, the Persian army had to go through a narrow mountain pass. It was along the coast. It was at a place called Thermopylae. Just a few Persians could go through the pass at one time. The Greeks planned to block the pass. That way, they could slow the Persians down. And this is just what they did.

This decimating battle raged for three days. The Greeks killed thousands of Persians. But then the Persians found another path through. The Greek leader at Thermopylae was Leonidas. He was one of the two kings of Sparta. He knew that it was hopeless. But Spartans would not retreat. Their honor required that they fight on to protect other Greeks. So, Leonidas told most of the Greeks to retreat. The soldiers from Sparta and some others stayed with him. They fought bravely. But there were way too many Persians. All of the Greek soldiers were killed. This is not the end of the story, though. Later, the Greeks did defeat the Persians. They were driven out of Greece forever because of this war.

    
     

Chapter Five: Gods and Goddesses
    
The Greeks worshipped lots of gods and goddesses. They thought that they controlled the world. They thought that they should honor them. Mount Olympus is the highest mountain in Greece. They thought that their gods and goddesses lived at the top of Olympus. Or maybe they lived in the air above it. They postulated that the gods led happy lives. They drank a delicious concoction called “nectar.” They ate a tasty food called “ambrosia.”

Let’s meet some of the key Greek gods and goddesses.

Zeus was the king of the gods. He was the strongest of them all. He controlled the weather. Zeus had a terrible temper. He carried a thunderbolt around with him. And a bucketful of thunderbolts sat next to his throne on Olympus. He’d get angry. Then he’d throw thunderbolts at Earth, or at people who made him mad.

   

Hera was the queen of the gods. She was Zeus’s wife. The Greeks thought that she ruled over the heavens. She was also the goddess of marriage and birth. Hera was worshipped in all parts of Greece. Temples were built in her honor. Hera could be jealous, though. Lots of times she was angry with Zeus.

Poseidon was Zeus’s brother. When Zeus became king of the gods, Poseidon became the ruler of the sea. He had deep blue eyes. He had long hair the color of the sea. He carried a tall, three-pointed spear. It was called a “trident.” Why was Poseidon important to the Greeks? It’s because he controlled the sea. He could either let them have safe journeys, or he could cause shipwrecks.

Hades was another one of Zeus’s brothers. He was the king of the underworld. That’s where the Greeks thought that all people went after they died. He was also the god of wealth. That’s because precious metals and gems come from deep inside the Earth. Hades had a special hat. It made him invisible whenever he put it on.

Apollo was one of the sons of Zeus. He was the god of medicine and poetry. The other gods loved to listen to him make beautiful music. He was a master at singing and plucking the strings of his golden lyre. The Greeks admired Apollo. They’d go to temples built in his honor to ask for his advice.

   
    

Let’s move to the goddess Aphrodite. She was born from the foam of the sea. She was the goddess of love and beauty. So, of course, she was a great beauty. She had a son named Eros. Eros helped his mother spread the power of love. He’d help to make people fall in love with each other. Eros had a bow and arrows. He’d shoot one of his arrows into someone’s heart. That person would then fall in love with the first person who he or she saw. Later on, in ancient Rome, Eros was known by the name “Cupid.”

Athena was another goddess who was born in an odd way. One day, she jumped right out of the head of Zeus! She wore armor. On her head was a golden helmet. She carried a special shield. A person who looked at the shield was turned to stone. She was the goddess of Greek cities, war, cleverness, and wisdom. The city of Athens was named for her. The Parthenon temple in Athens was built to honor her.

Hermes was one of Zeus’s sons. He was the messenger of Zeus. He could run and fly very quickly. Both his hat and sandals had wings on them. And he carried a magic wand. Hermes was the god of shepherds, travelers, merchants, and thieves. He was the cleverest of all the gods.

     
     

Chapter Six: The Olympic Games
    
Let’s learn about the Olympic Games. They were an important athletic competition in ancient Greece. They were held every four years. Our modern Olympic Games are based on these ancient games. They took place in the Greek city of Olympia. They began as part of a religious festival. This was to honor the god Zeus.

At first, only local athletes took part. And there was only one event. It was a footrace that went the length of the stadium. But the games grew more popular. Athletes came from farther and farther away. As time passed, more events were added. Eventually, all of the Greek city-states took part. There were footraces. There was the discus toss. There was javelin (a kind of spear) throwing. There were a lot of other competitions. Some of these were jumping, wrestling, boxing, and horse and chariot races.

There was an official prize for winning an event at the Olympics. It was a wreath of olive leaves. It was placed on the head of the victor. But the real prize was honor. A victorious athlete would be a hero in his native city-state.

    
     

Chapter Seven: The Great Thinkers
   
The Greeks loved learning. Part of learning is finding new ways to look at and think about things. Some Greeks spent their whole lives doing this. They shared their ideas with others. Those ideas are still with us today. Here are the three best-known great thinkers of ancient Greece. They were named Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle. They lived mostly in Athens. All three of these thinkers had lots of students. These pupils believed in their ideas. These students spread what they learned far and wide. Let’s meet these three great thinkers. Their thoughts and writings are still important today.

Socrates was a stoneworker. But he was also a philosopher. The word “philosopher” comes from the Greek word “philosophia.” That means “love of wisdom.” Unlike other teachers, Socrates did not just tell his students things. He also asked lots of questions. He wanted students to figure out answers for themselves. One of his students might be talking about justice. Socrates would ask him what he meant by that. The student would try to explain. Then Socrates would ask even more questions. He thought that it was good to ask questions and search for answers. He thought that this would help people to understand things more clearly. Today, we call this process of question, answer, and debate “the Socratic method.” It’s all about stimulating “critical thinking.”

    
    

Plato was one of Socrates’s students. Plato loved to think about the questions that Socrates asked. But Plato was not just a great thinker. Plato was a writer, too. After Socrates died, Plato wrote down some of the conversations that Socrates had with him and other students. But that was not enough. Next, he tried to think of what Socrates would say about subjects that they’d NOT talked about. Plato wrote down about thirty of these imaginary conversations. People still read them today.

Aristotle was one of Plato’s students. He searched for knowledge by collecting and examining insects, animals, and plants. He thought that there is always more than one way to explain things. For instance, here’s how he thought that an animal could be understood. You’d examine what it looked like, what it was made of, how it moved, and what it could do. Without knowing it, Aristotle’s methods was were the start of the beginning of scientific research.

     
     

Chapter Eight: Alexander the Great
    
Now we turn to one of Aristotle’s students. He became perhaps the most famous man in the world at that time. His name was Alexander. His father was Philip II. He was the king of Macedonia. That was northeast of Greece. When Alexander was about twenty years old, his father was killed. So, he now became king. Alexander went on to conquer more land than anyone had ever done before. He became richer than anyone else. And he ruled more people than any prior king. That’s why we call him “Alexander the Great.”

Alexander was a strong, intelligent king. And he was also a fearless fighter. Here’s one of the first things he did when he became king. He attacked Greece’s old enemies, the Persians. At the time, Alexander just had a small army. And he did not have a navy. He faced the Persian king, Darius III, in a battle. The battle was so fierce that the king and the Persian army fled. Alexander won a great victory. Over time, he went on to conquer all of the Persian Empire. That had been the largest and most powerful empire of its time.

At one point, Alexander returned to Babylon. That was a major city in Mesopotamia. It was to be the center of his new empire. He began to make plans for more projects. He wished to build grand new cities. Sadly, he caught a fever and died. He was only thirty-three years old. Alexander is among the most brilliant military leaders that the world has ever known. He never lost a battle. And he never gave up.

    
    

Here’s a famous legend about him. One day, he and his army came to a city called “Gordia.” In the middle of the city there was an old chariot. It was tied up in such a way that the knot was very hard to undo. People said that whoever could undo the knot would rule the world. Alexander looked at the knot. But he could not see how to undo it. Then he had a thought. He drew out his sword. He split the knot apart. He had proved himself worthy of ruling the world! Today, we say, “someone has cut the Gordian knot.” We mean that the person has found a clever way to solve a tough problem.

Here’s another great tale. It tells of Alexander’s horse, Bucephalus. Here’s how it goes. When Alexander was a boy, a beautiful, black horse was brought to his father, the king. But no one, not even the king, could ride the horse. The boy stepped forward. He asked if he could try. It seems that Alexander had noticed something. The horse was afraid of his own shadow! The boy turned the horse around. He now faced the sun. So, the horse could no longer see his shadow. Then Alexander jumped onto the horse and rode off. When Alexander grew up, he rode Bucephalus into battle.

      
       
*********

      
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Ancient Greek Civilization
   
  

Lesson 91 – Part Two

    
NEW WORDS: Apollo’s, Artemis, Artemis’s, Athenian, Crete, Demeter, Dion, Dion’s, Dionysus, Disa, Hephaestus, Hephaestus’s, Hermes’s, Hiero, Lysander, Myron, Myron’s, Olympian, Ottoman, Pegasus, Pericles, Pindar, Pindar’s, Platon, Poseidon’s, Seoul, Thebans, Thebes, abounding, amphitheater, animosities, antiquity, antlered, arable, astricted, balletic, beckoning, bellyached, benison, bids, bobsledding, bordering, carmine, catapult, champions, chitchatting, clamant, climactic, commencing, communing, composing, contentions, converged, conversant, conveyances, debarked, delightfully, dematerialized, devoting, dialects, differed, disciplined, discontentment, edifices, effortless, eights, embolden, embracing, enshroud, evolving, exemption, explicated, feminine, fixate, girding, glowered, groves, gutlessness, hardhearted, heroical, hounds, huntresses, ignite, impacted, inhuman, initiatory, intrepidity, irrevocable, jagged, jetted, jurisdiction, laudable, laurel, learnings, lengthy, loops, materialized, menage, mesmerizes, miffed, minding, mistress, mortals, obliges, opposites, opulence, originative, ostensible, outbursts, overpopulated, parting, presentment, prevail, priestesses, promenading, pursuance, rainless, recreant, recurred, recurrently, reelected, rejoining, remotest, revamped, seafarers, seeks, serrated, shouldered, soliciting, splintered, statuesque, suave, sufficiency, sumptuously, supervened, surged, sweeter, tableau, tasked, testy, tidings, titanic, treading, unmoving, untiring, victors, wavering, weaved, wielded

    

Chapter One: The Ancient Greeks
    
Let’s go back 2,800 years. We’ll meet the ancient Greeks. Now, we call part of the places where they lived the country of Greece. Way back, though, they lived on a much larger area of land. The boundaries of Greece then spread widely to the east and west. They went into lots of places bordering on the Black Sea to the north. And you could find them across hundreds of islands. These were scattered in the Mediterranean and Aegean seas. Trips by land and by ship allowed the Greeks to head as far west as present-day Britain. And they went as far east as India. The Greeks traveled to check out far-off lands. And they went to trade goods with people from other places.

These Greeks were like other ancient civilizations in lots of ways. They had writing systems and leaders and laws. They had religions and different people to do varied jobs. You’ve studied lots about these ancient civilizations. You’re now quite conversant about the Egyptians, Mesopotamians, Indians, Chinese, Maya, Inca, and Aztec. There was one thing in common with the Greeks and all of these others. They found ways to design and build magnificent structures. Lots of them can still be seen today. You’ll see pictures of some of these edifices in another lesson.

    
    

The Greeks, though, were not like these other civilizations in lots of ways. For instance, the Greeks did not develop around a great river. In Greece, there weren’t waterways like the Nile in Egypt. There was nothing like the Tigris or Euphrates near Babylon. The Greek land was not as arable as the land near those wide, flooding rivers. Greece is a land of high, jagged mountains. So, in many parts, farming was hard. You’ll hear about one type of hardy tree, though. The Greeks could grow it in abundance. In addition to being farmers, some Greeks were also shepherds. They would take care of sheep on this rugged land.

Some Greeks built harbors. These were near the Black, Aegean, and Mediterranean seas. And many were expert sailors and fishermen. They’d use boats like the one in this image. The largest island in the Mediterranean Sea is Crete. So, they were surrounded by water. The Greeks on Crete became quite skilled seafarers.

The high Greek mountains also impacted the way that Greece was ruled. The mountains splintered Greece into lots of small valleys. So, it was hard to move from place to place. Many Greeks stayed in one place. They would marry people from the same community. Each city in each valley became its own little nation. We refer to them today as a “city-state.” Each city-state had its own government. And it had its own laws. They would control just the jurisdiction closely around them. All the Greek city-states shared the same language. But each city-state did have different dialects. That’s like listening to someone in the U.S. who has a Southern accent, versus someone from the Bronx in New York.

    
    

Sometimes the Greeks had the same thoughts about how to live their lives. But they did those things independently of each other. In fact, they were quite competitive. Only in an emergency would they work with each other. After each emergency, each city-state would go back to minding its own business. People in each city-state did not think of themselves as “united Greeks.” They saw themselves, instead, as citizens of their own city-state.

The Greeks looked at the world differently from the way other people of their time looked at things. For example, you’ll hear the tale of how one city-state decided not to have a king anymore. This was not like what other Greeks did. It was not like what the Mesopotamians and Egyptians had done. And it was not like what the Aztec, Inca, and others would do in the future.

You’ll hear more about this. But for now, all I’ll say is that the Greeks had a unique way of seeing and thinking about things. We have a lot of big adventures ahead of us. The Greeks were unique in many ways. They made lots of contributions that impact our lives today.

    
     

Chapter Two: Mount Olympus, Part One
    
The day began delightfully, of course. Each day began that way on Mount Olympus. That’s because it was the home of the gods. These gods called Mount Olympus their home. Thus, they were called the “Olympian gods.” Sometimes they enjoyed roaming on Earth. And that’s where the gods could be found at this moment. That is, all except for Hermes and Apollo.
      
Hermes was the messenger of the gods. And he was the son of Zeus. He appeared in an instant at the side of his brother, Apollo. Hermes was wearing his famous winged sandals and winged helmet. And he carried a small, wooden stick, or baton. It had wings on either side. These extra wings gave Hermes even greater speed than he already had. He was constantly flitting here and there. He would be carrying news among the gods and leading lost travelers back in the right direction. So, Hermes needed all the speed that he could get. When he was moving his fastest, it always seemed as if, WHOOSH, he just materialized out of nowhere.

Apollo was the god of music and poetry. He was startled when Hermes suddenly appeared. One would think that he should have been used to it by now. “Do you have to pop up like that?” he bellyached. “I was just composing the most wonderful song on my harp. Now you’ve made me forget where I was in the melody.”

    
   

“So sorry,” Hermes exclaimed. But he really was secretly pleased. You see, he was a bit of a trickster. Hermes went on, “But soon you’ll have more of an audience. Our father, Zeus, has summoned us all here to the great hall at once.” Then he glanced around nervously. He added, quietly, “And you know how he can be when he is kept waiting.”

Hermes looked at the harp that he’d given to Apollo. That had been long ago. It was made from the shell of a large tortoise. It had strings stretched across it. “Still, I can stay for a bit. Would you be kind enough to play what you were working on?” He sat down on a thick ottoman close to Apollo.

Apollo smiled. And because he was also the god of light, his smile could truly light up a room. “I would be delighted,” he said. Then, his fingers ran swiftly across the harp strings. His fingers seemed almost liquid. As always, the song was beautiful. Anyone listening would think it must be the best song that could ever be played. That is, until Apollo played the next one.

Hermes sat there, unmoving. That was quite rare for him. At the end of the song, he sighed. He said, “Apollo, as always, your music mesmerizes me!” Then he was gone. His parting “thank you” was left wavering in the air.
    
Apollo thought, “That boy must learn to slow down.”

    
   

Hermes had left behind the high, cloud-covered mountain. Now he was settling down into a lush green forest below. Here, Hermes was quite alert. He was searching for the greatest of hunters, or rather, huntresses. That was his sister. She was the goddess Artemis. If anything could travel as quickly as Hermes, it would be one of Artemis’s arrows. You see, she was the goddess of hunting, wilderness, and animals.

Hermes could hear the crashing and crackling of branches. Something large was breaking through the trees nearby. Suddenly, a great, antlered stag surged from the bushes. He was not five feet from Hermes. Panic was in its eyes as it saw him. Turning, the stag ran from the little clearing as quickly as it had arrived. Hermes had only enough time to think, “How balletic!” Then, two huge hounds leaped from the bushes. They were ready to go in pursuance of the stag. Hermes simply held up his wooden baton. The two dogs stopped at once. They were lying down before him, panting.

A moment later, their mistress Artemis appeared. Discontentment was ostensible on the goddess’s face. She was miffed about losing the deer that she’d been hunting. At such moments, Artemis could be hardhearted. But when she saw Hermes, she smiled. She was very fond of him. “I wondered why the hounds had stopped,” she said.

    
    

“I’m afraid that you will have to stop, too,” Hermes replied. “Our father Zeus is beckoning us to come to Mount Olympus. We must get there as quickly as possible.”

At once, Artemis placed the arrow that she had been holding into the quiver that she wore over her shoulder. “I will leave right now,” she said. But as Hermes flew off, he saw her looking longingly at the bushes where the deer had dematerialized.

A minute later, the messenger god hovered in midair. He was high above the sea that surrounded Greece. That azure sea held hundreds of islands of all sizes. With eyes as sharp as one of Artemis’s arrows, Hermes shot through the ocean waves. He weaved among a dozen dancing dolphins. Then he came to rest next to the massive shoulders of his uncle Poseidon. He was the god of the seas, and of all that crosses the seas.

Poseidon’s lengthy, white beard moved like sea foam in the water. Then he turned and spoke. “Hermes, you are welcome here!” he boomed out in a mighty voice. And Hermes remembered that Poseidon, brother of Zeus, could make the Earth shake. He was also the god of earthquakes! He was pointing his great trident, which was a three-pointed pitchfork. He recurrently used it to stir up the waves of the sea. The sea god said to Hermes, “Watch with me.”

    
    

So, the two gods watched as the dolphins swam in effortless, wide figure-eights. And massive whales rose up from the depths to swim through the loops of the dolphins’ design. When the show was over, 100 octopi jetted in front of the whales and dolphins. They were shooting black ink from their bellies. This was a sort of closing theater curtain to end the performance. Poseidon roared with laughter at this surprise ending. Then, turning to Hermes, he asked, “What brings you here, nephew?”

Hermes replied to him. “Zeus asks you to come with all speed to Mount Olympus.”

“I shall go at once,” he said. But before he set out to see his brother, Poseidon took the time to thank the dolphins, whales, and octopi for their show. When he finished, Hermes was already gone. “It is wonderful how he does that,” Poseidon thought.

In the sky high above him, Hermes was already seeking out another of the gods. Suddenly, a lightning bolt split the air. It was only ten feet from the messenger god. Then, a deafening crash of thunder supervened. Zeus was getting testy. Hermes called upward. “I am moving as quickly as I can, my lord!” The messenger of the gods hurried on his way.

    
     

Chapter Three: Mount Olympus, Part Two
   
We’re now rejoining Hermes. You know that he was messenger of the gods. He was on a mission for his father, Zeus. Zeus was the king of the gods. Zeus was soliciting the most powerful gods. He was asking them to come back to their palace. That was at the top of Mount Olympus. Hermes had passed on Zeus’s message to Apollo. He was the suave god of music, poetry, and light. He talked with Apollo’s sister. She was the huntress Artemis. Hermes had carried the message to Zeus’s brother. He was the mighty Poseidon. He was god of the sea. Hermes’s task was not done yet. Now, he hovered above Greece. He was looking and listening for the signs that would lead him to the next god who he wished to find.

This did not take long. Far off, Hermes saw outbursts of light from Earth beneath him. Flying in that direction, he soon heard screams and angry shouts. Now he could see two armies engaged in a battle. The lights that Hermes had seen were flashes of sunlight. They were reflecting off of armor and weapons. The soldiers of one army were pushing back another army, which was now commencing to panic and run.

    
    

Hermes saw a god perched on a cloud. It was high above the battle. He was excited by the tableau below. There stood Ares. He was the god of war. He was dressed in a carmine robe. He stood statuesque and strong. And his smile grew broader as Hermes landed beside him. “Hail, brother!” said Ares. He was a son of Zeus, too. He pointed down. Then he asked, “Isn’t it glorious? Here are humans at their best and worst. Some display heroical intrepidity. Others show recreant gutlessness.” He pointed his finger. A beam of light shone on one of the desperate soldiers. “I have been watching that man there. See how he seeks to bring his fellow soldiers together to prevail in the fight?”

Hermes did not understood his brother’s attraction to battle. But it would not do for him to say so. Hermes thought this to himself. “It seems to me that there are better elements to humans. They are love, loyalty, and learning. Not fighting.” To Ares, he said, “Zeus bids us all to come to Olympus.”

Ares did not take his eyes off of the battle. He nodded. “I’ll be there.”

Hermes now flew to the Greek city-state of Athens. Here he found his sister Athena. She was another daughter of Zeus. She was the goddess of wisdom and war. She was promenading among a grove of olive trees. With Athena was Zeus’s sister. She was named Demeter. She was the goddess of plants and of the harvest. In her wise, intelligent voice, Athena was chatting. “And so, dear aunt, would you please make sure that this year’s crop of olives is plentiful for the people of Athens?”

    
    

Gently, Demeter answered her, “I shall be delighted.” Instantly, the nearby olive leaves turned a deeper shade of green.

Hermes landed. He kissed his aunt’s cheek. He then smiled at Athena. “I have come with clamant tidings. Zeus calls us all to Olympus.”

“Of course,” Athena said.

Hermes was off once more to his last stop. He flew back to Olympus, where he had started. There, Hermes heard loud clangs. They were the sounds of metal striking on metal. It came from his brother Hephaestus. He was the god of fire. And he was the blacksmith of the gods. He stood by his red-hot forge. He wielded a huge hammer in each hand. He struck them in turn against a serrated lightning bolt. The lightning bolt was being forged on top of an anvil. That was a heavy block of iron or steel with a smooth, flat top. Outside, a horse was waiting. He would carry the lightning bolt to Zeus. He needed it, as he was the god of lightning and thunder. The steed was a magnificent winged horse. He was named Pegasus.

Hephaestus did not first see Hermes. So, the messenger god called out to him. He yelled loudly enough to be heard over the hammer strokes. “Greetings, brother!”

    
    

Hephaestus stopped hammering. He wiped the sweat from his brow. He looked over at Hermes. The two gods, though brothers, seemed to be opposites. Hephaestus was huge and muscular in his upper body. But he was slow-moving. That was due to an injury that had left his legs badly damaged. Hermes was slender and smooth. He seemed almost to dance in all of his movements.

Hephaestus’s face broke out into a big grin. “Brother! “Where have you been while I have been tied down here at my forge?” he asked in his slow way.

“Just about everywhere!” Hermes said. “Zeus has sent me to summon all of us to the great hall.”

By “us,” Hermes meant the main gods. He himself, was one of those. In fact, there was just one left to talk to. “Would you ask your wife to join us?” he asked.

Hephaestus glowered. “She does not like to be awakened this early,” he said. But it was nearly noon by now. “But if it is for Zeus, I will do it.”

Hephaestus’s wife was the most beautiful of all the goddesses. She was the goddess of beauty itself, and of love. Aphrodite was her name. She was as used to opulence as Hephaestus was to hard work.

Hephaestus said, “We will come.”

A bit later, all of the gods and goddesses had gathered. Aphrodite told Athena in a laughing voice, “I’m sorry that I look like such a mess. But Hephaestus said that I had to hurry.” Athena smiled to herself. For, as always, Aphrodite was absolutely stunning.

    
    

Athena had no chance to reply. Now, the king and queen of them all, Zeus and Hera, came in. Hera was the goddess of feminine power and women’s lives. She knew why Zeus had brought them all there so that they could be communing. The family of the Olympian gods was about to be embracing a new member!

Zeus raised a hand for silence. He smiled and announced, “This is a special day. Today, we invite to join us here on Olympus a new god. He’ll be the youngest of us all. Humans will worship him as they worship the rest of us.” Zeus continued. “Welcome among us, Dionysus. You shall be the god of wine, pleasure, and theater.” Then, a handsome fellow walked in. He had laughing eyes. And he had a lazy smile, and dark, curly hair.

Dionysus spoke in a light, easy tone. “I am honored. I shall teach humans. They shall make wine and raise cups of it in praise of us all. And they shall dedicate their finest plays to the gods and goddesses. In these ways, I hope to give pleasure to humans, and to give honor to us all.”

And so it was that Dionysus joined the menage of the gods and goddesses, atop Mount Olympus. He now completed what is known as the twelve Olympian gods.

    
     

Chapter Four: The Olympic Games
   
The travelers came from all directions. They came from each part of Greece. They came from each Greek city-state. Some came from such far-off places as Egypt and Spain. Many came on ships. Some rode on horseback. Some rode in horse-drawn conveyances. Some untiring souls walked the whole way. They were determined to reach their goal. They might have thought that they were on a holy journey. There were the rich and the poor. Some were carried in luxury. Others were treading on foot. They came by the thousands. They came to take part in and watch the Olympic Games.

These Games recurred every four years. They were held at the site of Olympia. There were contests in which Greek athletes would compete. These Games were part of a religious festival. It was held to honor the king of the gods, Zeus. The Games were thought to be sacred. In the first Games, there were only footraces, or running races. Later came events like wrestling, boxing, and racing horses and chariots. Even more were added as time went on. Some of these were throwing the heavy stone discus, and throwing the javelin, a type of long spear.

   
   

Among those coming to the Games one year were two men. They were named Myron and Pindar. They made their way to the sacred site of Olympia in a private carriage. It was drawn by a team of horses. It was driven by a servant. The passenger in the brown cloak was Myron. He was so muscular that others asked, “Is he one of the athletes?” But Myron was not an athlete. He was a sculptor. He used his muscular arms and huge hands to carve statues out of bronze and marble.

Myron was talking to his riding companion. “Of course, you are right, Pindar. I could just invite the champions to my home after the Games are over. I could carve statues of them there. But I want my statues to show the exact moment when a runner starts to pull ahead in a race. Or I want to capture the instant when a discus thrower is about to let go of that heavy stone and fling it down the field. So I like to see those events with my own eyes.”

His friend Pindar smiled. He said, “I, on the other hand, have written poems in honor of champions. But I have never seen them compete. You see, I am less interested in watching a runner cross the finish line in first place. I want to know about the effort and determination it took for him to get there. It is this that I admire. It is about this that I write.”

    
    

Myron grinned. “Well, your way works for you. My way works for me.”

Then a voice called out. “Pindar! Why are you with that Athenian? Don’t you know that we Thebans are in a war against Athens?”

Turning, Pindar recognized a friend from his hometown of Thebes. He had his driver stop the horses. Pindar said, “My friend! You know that all such conflicts are set aside here. Each person has safe passage going to, and returning from, the Games. That way, all may gather to take part in this grand competition. That’s how we honor Zeus and the other gods.” The Olympic Games were more important than the contentions that the cities were having with each other. Thus, these animosities were put on hold. That way, everyone could be there safely for these sacred Games.

Pindar went on. “Besides, Myron and I are artists. Here’s what it’s like when I write a poem, or when Myron carves a statue. Our interest goes far beyond the boundaries of any one city. We honor these champions as being laudable. That way, we might embolden all Greeks to do the best that they can in their own lives. This is how we honor the gods. And we should do this. The gods gave us our hearts, minds, and muscles.”

    
    

Pindar and Myron soon debarked at Olympia. The greatest athletes in the Greek world had converged there. Pindar and Myron looked around excitedly. They saw the running track, the long jump pit, and the vast horse racing amphitheater. In the distance, thick clouds hid the peaks of Mount Olympus.

All of the athletes were men. There were no events for women in these first Games. But there was one exemption from that rule. That was the horse and chariot race. If women owned horses, they could enter them into the races. But they were not the ones who rode the horses. Women could not even be present at the Games to see their horses win.

Victory was a source of great pride for the victors and their home cities. An Olympic champion received a wreath of laurel leaves to wear atop his head. But more than that, he knew that his name would live on as a hero in his city’s history. In fact, lots of cities awarded large sums of money to their champions.

    
    

In some ways, things have not changed much in the twenty-seven centuries since the initiatory Olympics. Modern athletes, too, may win fame. And that’s even if their main reason to compete is for the love of the sport. The Summer Olympics are still held every four years. But now, there are also Winter Olympics. People compete in winter sports. Some of these are skiing, bobsledding, and figure skating. These are held two years after each Summer Olympics. The location of the Olympic Games also changes each time. They’ve been hosted in cities such as Seoul, Korea, Atlanta, Georgia, and Athens, Greece. Men, and now women, from all over the world head to the chosen city to compete. Even if their countries don’t get along, people set aside their conflicts in honor of the Games. That’s just like in those days of antiquity.

    
    

Many centuries have passed since Myron and Pindar went to the Olympics. But they, too, are still remembered. Today, Myron is known for his presentment of an Olympic champion. His “The Discus Thrower” is still one of the most famous statues in the world. The original statue was lost long ago. It was perhaps lost in a war or an earthquake. But luckily, someone had made a copy. That way, we still can admire Myron’s work.

How about the poet Pindar? The Greeks loved his poems. For centuries after his death, he was remembered by the priests and priestesses at Apollo’s temple. They would pray each night, “Let Pindar the poet attend the supper of the gods.” Later still, we see how the Greek king, Alexander the Great, admired him so much. He had ordered that Pindar’s home city of Thebes be destroyed in a war. But Alexander gave an order to his soldiers. “But keep Pindar’s house safe from the flames!” Pindar’s ideas are still part of our thinking today. He wrote about doing our best, with the talents that we are given. He wrote about getting along peacefully with one another. In fact, we still call this way of seeing things “the Olympic spirit.”

     
     

Chapter Five: All For Sparta
    
Lysander was ready. This was his seventh birthday. It’s the birthday of his twin sister, too. Her name is Disa. That name means “double.” This is their last birthday with each other. When a boy in the city-state of Sparta turned seven, his life changed a lot.

Up to now, Lysander had lived at home with his mom and his sister. They saw his dad when he visited home. You see, fathers did not live with their families in Sparta. Instead, all Spartan men served for life in the Spartan army. They lived in army camps.

His father took Lysander aside one day. He explicated what it meant to be a man in Sparta. “The age of seven is a time of change for a boy. You’ll start evolving into a Spartan man. A Spartan boy starts his formal training. He’ll be disciplined to lead a life in the army. Spartan soldiers are the best in Greece. You will want to take your place with us. Thus, you must be girding yourself when you’re young. Here are your goals. You must be as strong, as fast, and as tough as you can. You must run great distances. You must climb steep mountains. You must swim in rough seas.”

    
    

His dad went on. “When I can, I’ll spend time here. I’ll show you how to use a sword and a spear. We will wrestle and box. You’ll learn these and other fighting skills in the training camp. But I will help you, too. I expect the best from you. Sparta obliges all of its people to be at their best.”

How would you like to have a talk like this with your mom or dad? It sounds daunting, doesn’t it? For us now, the Spartan life seems almost inhuman. Spartans had few comforts in life. They had to accept abounding hardships. We even use the word “Spartan” today. It describes something hard to achieve. It means that one must be strong in body and mind. And one must have a great deal of self-discipline. To the Spartans, this was the only way that they knew how to live. But things had not always been this way.

Let’s move many years back. Sparta had been just one of the city-states in Greece. Its people were farmers, seafarers, and merchants. They were just like folks in most other parts of Greece. Sparta grew overpopulated. The city-state attacked another city. They wished to have more land and food. The Spartans fought a long war of conquest against this city.

    
   

This war went on and on. They found it hard to win the war. That’s when they changed. The people of Sparta made an irrevocable decision. Here’s what they said. “We’ll rebuild our city. We’ll make Sparta the strongest military force in the world. No one will be able to attack us. No one can fight back against us. We will make all of Sparta into one great fighting machine. Each citizen must do his or her part. We must all make that machine unstoppable. All of our men will be soldiers. We will train them to be mighty warriors. Our women will learn how to run and wrestle. That way, they, too, will be strong. But their jobs will be different. The women must give birth to lots of children. And they must do even the most difficult jobs at home, while the men are off fighting.”

They revamped their way of life. They turned into the military city-state of Sparta. Few people got to vote on how the government would work, or what it would do. Women could not vote. And they could not take part in the government. They were astricted to fixate their efforts on life at home. Even among the men, few could make decisions.

There were two kings instead of one. That way, one person could not hold all of the power. The two Spartan kings also led the Spartan armies. If one died in battle, the other would still be alive to lead the troops. To pass laws, there was a council. It was made up of twenty-eight elders and the two kings. The two kings could be younger than sixty. But the other men in the council had to be at least sixty years old. That was to be sure that they had enough life experience to help run the city-state as the Spartans thought it should be run.

    
    

Sparta was what we might call “a closed society.” They did not conduct a lot of business with other parts of Greece. They aimed for self-sufficiency. They tried to make and grow in their own city-state all that they would need in order to survive. They did not want to open themselves up to other peoples’ ideas of how to live. Nor did they want to open up to a possible invasion by other city-states.

On his seventh birthday, Lysander thought about his fate. “Today I will leave my family to start training as a soldier.” Later in the day, a husky soldier came to the house. He would lead Lysander away. The fellow said that his name was Platon. That means “broad-shouldered” in Greek.

Lysander wished to look brave in front of him. So, he did not cry when he said goodbye to his mother and sister. But Disa whispered to him, “I’ll miss you.”

He whispered back, “I’ll miss you, too.”

    
    

Lysander marched off with Platon. The soldier told him, “Your father and I served with each other in a war. In fact, he saved my life. I heard that his son was going to join us. So, I asked if I could bring you to your new home.”

The soldier went on. “Life at the training camp will not be like what you have known. They will take away your shoes. That way, you will learn how to march and run barefoot in an emergency. You will get rough, old clothing to wear. It’s not comfortable. But neither is armor. And you may as well get used to discomfort.

“As for the food,” Platon grinned. “It’s worse than what we soldiers eat. And there’s not enough to fill your belly. But sometimes the soldiers will offer you and the other boys some nice, fresh cheese. If you can get to it. They won’t make it easy for you. Only the bravest and strongest boys will be able to accomplish that feat.”

“Or the hungriest,” said the boy.

Platon grinned at him. “I think you’ll do just fine,” he said. And they marched onward together.

    
     

Chapter Six: Athens And The Olive Tree
     
We now head to a place far from Sparta. Here a group of Greeks found a good place to build a new city-state. “That high hill will be a great place to build a city around,” these Greeks said. “There’s a good harbor for boats just a short distance away, too.

Most Greek cities were built around high hills. It gave them a good defense in case of an attack. Let’s say that the enemy attacked the low parts of the city. The people would climb up and gather on the high hill behind the city walls. There, it would be hard for the enemy to reach them.

So, this group of Greeks had found just the place they wished for. Now, they would need a name for their city. One of the Greek tales tells us how they chose their name. It says that an amazing thing happened. Two of the gods came to the people and spoke to them.

The first time was when the Greeks were in a group at the harbor. The titanic, muscular figure of Poseidon rose up from the sea. You’ll recall that Poseidon was the god of the seas and of all that crosses the seas, including ships. His towering head and shoulders seemed to almost reach the clouds. All around him, dolphins leaped and played in the waves. And seabirds circled in the air above him.

    
    

“Hear me, little mortals!” Poseidon boomed. And even those at the remotest points from the shore could hear his loud voice. “You would be wise to honor me the most of all the gods and goddesses. I am the Lord of the Sea. I can bring you good luck in your fishing.”

He lifted his vast hands. He said, “Look!” Hundreds of fish leaped from the waves and sank back down. He then lowered his hands. He went on. “I can bless the safety of your fishermen while they ride on my waves. I can see to it that the ships in which your merchants trade move swiftly and smoothly to distant shores and then back home. I will do all these things for you, and more. I just ask that you show me reverence.” The people were overjoyed to hear his words. Turning to each other, they said, “How wonderful! We shall tell him that we will pray to him more than to all the other gods.”

But, something happened before they could say this to the god of the sea. Another voice called out to them. “Hear me, Oh people. I, too, can give you a gift and a benison.” This time it was a female voice that they heard. She spoke in calm, clear, intelligent tones.”

    
    

The group turned to this new voice. They saw, in front of them, Athena. You’ll recall that she was the goddess of wisdom and of war. She went on. “The gift that I can give you is this.” She, too, lifted a hand. But there was nothing as climactic as hundreds of fish leaping up. All that showed on the ground was one, single, graceful tree. It grew high and wide on the spot, where a moment before, the ground had been empty.

“This is an olive tree,” Athena said.

The people did not want to be rude to the goddess. But they whispered to one another. “She would give us but one tree? It is nice to look at. But it is nothing compared to Poseidon’s blessings.”

She heard all. Then the goddess smiled. She said, “Let me tell you about this tree. One day soon, all of these lands around you can be covered in vast groves of these olive trees. Even the rocky hills beyond, that are hard to farm, will be covered. From these trees will come the wealth of your city. You’ll eat the fruit that you pick from these trees. You’ll never go hungry. You’ll squeeze oil from the tree’s fruit. It tastes so good that its flavor will improve anything that you cook with it. Fill a lamp with the olive oil. Then set a dry rope wick in it. Ignite it. You’ll have light in the darkest hour of the night. Mix other sweet-smelling herbs into the oil. Then rub it onto your skin. You’ll be healthier and cleaner. And you’ll smell sweeter. The oil will stay fresh in jugs and bottles for a long time. You can ship it to lands far and near. Lots of people will want to have these blessings of the olive for themselves.”

    
    

“The tree itself will be a blessing, too. In its shade, you’ll find shelter from the heat of the summer sun, and from the cold. The wood of this tree will be fine for carving. So, you’ll never lack for bowls, plates, or furniture. The tree will live for hundreds of years. And if a fire burns it down, it will grow again from the stump that is left there.”

She went on. “And I tell you this as the goddess of war. The olive branch will become the symbol of peace. Pray to me when you are in danger. Then I will protect you.” Athena gestured to the olive tree. She said, “Here, then, is food, fortune, and protection. These will be the great blessings of your people forever. I just ask that you choose to honor me.”

The people thought about what the two gods had offered. They came to a decision. They told the god of the sea, “Great Poseidon, you have offered us wonderful things. We will always offer prayers to you. And we will be grateful to you for the riches of the sea, however much you choose to share them from your great and generous heart. But we will be the people of Athena and her olive tree.”

To Athena, the people said, “Let us now show our devotion to you. We will name our new city ‘Athens’. That is in honor of you and your blessings.”

And that, the tale tells us, is how these Greeks came to call their city Athens.

     
     

Chapter Seven: Athens, The Birthplace Of Democracy
    
Hiero and Dion were on their way to Dion’s home. They passed through the main marketplace in Athens. There, people were devoting as much time to chitchatting as they were to shopping. The two young men stopped. They wished to buy some olives. They were at a farmer’s booth. It stood beneath the branches of two old olive trees. They stepped out into the sun again. Dion turned to look up at the top of the high hill.

“You know what, Hiero?” Dion asked. “Just look at the Parthenon! Is there a greater spectacle any place else? My dad and I went to lots of cool places last year. That was on our trading voyage on the Mediterranean. But I did not see a thing equal to it.” Hiero agreed as he looked up at the sumptuously designed temple.

Recall what the city-state of Sparta was like. They were all about self-discipline and training for battle. Athens was not like them. Athenians focused on other things. They had a love of art, architecture, and sculpture. They filled their city-state with graceful buildings. They were all pleasing to the eye. And statues were all over. They were inside these buildings. They were in the public spaces around them. Famous artists sculpted statues for all to enjoy. Some of their statues still exist. And even today, they’re thought to be some of the finest ever made.

    
    

The people of Athens were quite wealthy. They could enshroud a forty-foot-high statue of Athena in gold before they’d set it in the Parthenon. The Greeks showed their devotion to Athena there. They would come to her statue. There, they’d offer her prayers and gifts.

The arts were one arena of glory in Athens. But then there was science. Their scientists made discoveries that would be the basis for modern science. One scientist you’ll learn of was a great observer. His thoughts and classifications are still used now. Other Greeks gave us inventions that the next civilizations developed more fully. Some of these were the gear, screw, watermill, and catapult. Others were plumbing, and using furnaces to melt and shape iron. They even figured out how to use air, water, or steam for central heating.

Athens’ merchants such as Dion and his father were trading on distant shores. They went as far west as Britain. They went as far east as India. They brought back goods and learnings from these far-off lands. This was one way that Athens differed from Sparta. Sparta was a “closed” society. Most Spartans weren’t allowed to go beyond their city for trade or exploration.

What drove the Athenians’ amazing achievements? It was their belief that humans could achieve almost anything. They just had to set their minds to it. And if they could not achieve, they could at least fail with grace. So, they focused on the benefits of independent thinking. That led to the greatest of all the Athenian gifts to the world. It was greater than the art, the architecture, or the Olympic Games. It was the gift of democracy!

    
    

Let’s get back to Hiero and Dion. They were walking on that rainless afternoon, so long ago. They glanced ahead. There was a face that they knew well. “It’s Pericles!” Hiero yelled.

Pericles had been voted for by the people. He would run their government for a number of years. All those in Athens knew him. He held great power. He was both an army general and the leader of their government. But he was bound by the rules for all of their leaders. He had to be reelected to his office each year. What if the people did not like the job that he’d done? They could vote him out of office. They could even kick him out of Athens for up to ten years!

It had not always been this way. Athens had once been ruled by a king. Then, a number of nobles ruled in place of a king. One day, an originative new leader came along. He thought that each citizen should be able to take part in the government.

In early Athens, just a small percent of folks could be citizens. You had to have been born in Athens. You had to be a man. And you had to be wealthy enough.

These citizens had the right to vote. They could be part of a jury that made decisions in a court of law. They could serve in the assembly. That was a group of men who would debate and create the laws. Time passed, and others could now take part in the assembly. Poor men were let in. And there were even some merchants who were not born in Athens. But they lived and traded there.

    
    

At some point, there were just too many in the assembly. There were over 5,000 people. It was now too hard to manage the meetings. And not everyone could have their say. So, changes were made. Now, people would come from different areas of the city. They would represent the people from their area. Now, the group was smaller. It was easy to manage again. Each citizen still had the right to choose who would speak for them in the now-smaller assembly.

Women, though, did not have the rights to do any of these things. They could own land. And they could have their own money. Athenian girls also did not have the right to go to school, as the boys did. Women were tasked with learning to cook, sew, and clean. Well-educated young ladies learned some math at home. That way, they could be in charge of a household budget. Some also learned to read and write at home. They were admired for their intelligence and learning.

    
    

Here’s a good example of this education for women. The best woman friend of Pericles wrote lots of his famous speeches for him! Yet they did not let her listen to him speak those words in the assembly. Nor could she vote for the laws that he proposed.

The boys saw Pericles up ahead now. Dion asked Hiero, “Who are those two men with him?”

Hiero peered above the heads of those in the crowd. He said, “Only one of the greatest writers in the world. And the artist who designed the statue of Athena!” Then he smiled. “Only in Athens could you witness something like this. A discussion among the greatest living political leader, a world-famous writer, and such a well-known artist. Don’t you wonder what those great men are talking about?”

Dion answered him. “Whatever it is, I’m sure that it’s a most fascinating dialog.”

      
      
*********

     
         
WEEK THIRTY-ONE PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

    
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK THIRTY-TWO    
     

WEEK THIRTY-TWO READING PASSAGES 

        

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Ancient Greek Civilization
   

Lesson 92 – Part Three

   
NEW WORDS: Achaemenid, Afghanistan, Agathon, Callimachus, Dardanelles, Darius’s, Greco, Hellespont, Iliad, Jordan, Lebanon, Macedonian, Marmara, Miltiades, Persia’s, Pheidippides, Plataea, Salamis, Syria, Themistocles, Xerxes, Xerxes’s, abhorred, academe, archers, battering, brilliantly, cataloged, cavalry, civilized, competing, confabulation, constructions, deference, fiercely, grimly, groomsman, groomsmen, heroism, horseman, infighting, internecine, landowners, maneuverable, polemarch, pontoon, purposely, referenced, risks, skirmishes, spearmen, straits, subverted, tearful, tensely, trample, triumphant, unceasingly, undying, unties, victories, wrestler

 

Chapter Eight: Marathon
     
(Note. This lesson introduces to you the kingdom of Persia. It was a giant empire. Some call it the “Persian Empire.” A more fancy name is the “Achaemenid Empire.” At its height, it included modern-day Turkey, Iraq, Iran, a part of Egypt, Israel, Syria, Lebanon, and Jordan. And parts of other modern-day countries, like Afghanistan, were also in their vast territory. You’ll learn, in this and the next chapter, about “The Two Persian Wars.” They’re also called the “Greco-Persian Wars.” The first conflict occurred from 492 to 490 B.C. The second one occurred in 480 – 479 B.C. That was the major victory for Greece. There were some continuing skirmishes lasting until 451 B.C.)

     
“The Persians are coming!” This was frightening news. And it raced through Athens like a quickly spreading fire. The very name of the Persians meant terror to all the Greeks. Darius was angry at Athens. That’s because they had helped some Greek city-states fight against Persia. And now he meant to punish them. So, he had sent an army of Persian foot soldiers and cavalry to fight them.

They sent a fleet of 600 ships! The boats held as many as 20,000 experienced Persian soldiers. They had come to a beach about 26 miles from Athens. It was near a wide, flat plain called “Marathon.”

“There are not enough of us to face them,” moaned an army general. “And no one can beat Persian soldiers.”

     
     

But another Athenian general spoke up. He was a man named Miltiades. He said, “The Persians fight for a king most of them have never seen. Their king cares nothing for them. We fight for our freedom. We fight for the freedom of our children. That must be worth something in battle.”

The Athenians had ten elected generals. They had another military leader called a “polemarch.” Callimachus was the name of the polemarch. He gathered with the ten generals, including Miltiades. They had to create a plan of defense. One of them said, “The plain of Marathon is a perfect place for the Persians to attack us. There is room for their horsemen to move around us. And there will be nowhere for us to go. We won’t be able to avoid their well-organized soldiers fighting on foot.”

Then, one of them said, “Let us send our fastest runner to Sparta. The Spartans are the greatest fighters in Greece. We must ask them to help us. Then, we might have a chance.”

But it was 150 miles from Athens to Sparta. And some of that journey passed through rugged mountains and streams. They knew that they would need a runner who was fast and strong.

Pheidippides is our man,” they all agreed. “No one in Athens can touch him for speed over a long distance.” So, they sent swift-footed Pheidippides on his way. He would call on the Spartans for help.

    
     

Then the generals called together all 10,000 Athenian men of fighting age. In each Athenian home, there were tearful goodbyes. At last, they went off toward the plain of Marathon. It was about 26 miles away.

The Persians were camped on the beach. That was near the edge of the plain. The Persian commander-in-charge was talking to his men. “We will win a great victory here for Darius. Then, the rest of the Greeks will just surrender to us.”

They were too confident, it turns out. Their leader took no special steps to guard his camp. He just sent the cavalry off on their horses. They would search the area a few times a day.

Elsewhere, the strong legs and powerful heart of the Athenian runner carried him to Sparta. He ran as he had never run before. He stopped just a few times to drink from streams. He ran for three days. He reached Sparta and the two Spartan kings. “You must come with your armies at once. If you don’t, it will be too late!” he explained.

To his horror, the Spartan kings said, “No. We can’t leave before tomorrow. Sparta is in the middle of a religious holiday. We are honoring the gods. And our law says that we must finish before we can leave to fight.”

“By then, the fight will be over. We will have lost!” Pheidippides exclaimed. He set out to carry the news back to Athens. He’d tell them that they would be on their own.

    
     

As it turned out, this was not true. There were 1,000 Greeks from the city of Plataea who’d heard the news. They came to join the Athenians. These 11,000 Greeks marched over the mountains to the plain of Marathon. Soon, Pheidippides arrived. He said, “The Spartans can’t help us.” The generals were horrified.

“The Persian army is much bigger than ours. They have way more soldiers,” one pointed out, with fear.

“We should surrender. We’ll beg for mercy!” cried a second.

“There will be no mercy,” said Miltiades. He was the general who had spoken boldly back in Athens. “The Persians are here because we helped other Greeks strike back against them. They will not stop until they have destroyed us.”

The ten generals had to take a vote. Should they surrender? Or should they attack? Each side won five votes.

Then Miltiades recalled something. He thought of the polemarch. Callimachus would get a vote, too. Miltiades told him, “The decision rests with you. Either we surrender and agree to serve the Persians, suffering all that this will bring. Or we will fight and live as free people.”

Callimachus trusted Miltiades. “What do you think?” he asked.

    
    

Miltiades said, “Here is what happens if we don’t fight. The people of Athens will be frightened, too. They’ll surrender the city to the enemy. All of Greece will follow. So, we must attack before fear sweeps through our camp. Then, I think that we’ll win.”

Callimachus said, “Then let us fight!”

Luck was with them. The Persian leader had sent his cavalry off again. That was to make sure that no other Greek armies were coming. While the horsemen were away, the Greeks spread out in a wide line. The Greek generals purposely put more men at either end of their wide line. That left the middle as the weakest part. Then, shouting a loud battle cry, the Greeks charged.

The Persians were startled. No one ever ran toward them. But never mind that. They moved forward toward the Greeks. “Look how weak those fools have left their mid-point,” laughed the Persian leader. He did not know that this was a trap! So, the laugh was on him. Things went just as the Greeks had planned. The Persians moved to the middle first. They pushed back the Greek line. But then the stronger Greek forces on the edges circled around. They attacked from the sides. They caught the Persians between them.

    
   

The Persians were now confused. They were not able to defend themselves. Now, they turned and ran for their ships. And the Greeks were hot on their heels. In fact, the Greeks captured seven Persian ships. That was before the Persians could even reach them. The other Persians sailed away. One estimate suggests that over 6,000 Persian soldiers died in the battle. And it suggests that fewer than 200 Greek soldiers lost their lives.

Cheers went up. “We have beaten the mighty Persians!” Then they thought of their families. They’d be waiting for news at home.

Legend says that Pheidippides proudly stepped up. “I shall carry the news,” he called out. He set out again. He headed away from the scene of the battle at Marathon. He reached the gates of Athens. The people gathered around him. He was just able to gasp out one word. That word was, “Victory!” Then his great heart, which had carried him to Sparta and back, finally gave out. The great runner fell dead at the gates of Athens.

In tribute to Pheidippides, the Greeks measured the distance that he had run from Marathon to Athens. Those 26 miles became the distance of their long-distance races. And still today, a “marathon” is a 26-mile running race. What happened at that battle is why we call the race “a marathon.” It’s in memory of Pheidippides and all of those who fought for freedom on the plains of Marathon.

     
     

Chapter Nine: Thermopylae, The Persians Strike Again
    
King Darius of Persia failed to conquer Greece. He died not long after the Greeks had been triumphant at Marathon. Darius’s son Xerxes was now the king of Persia. He abhorred the Greeks for having subverted his father. Unceasingly, rage was brewing inside of him. At some point, he could stand it no longer. It was now ten years after Marathon. Xerxes sat to plan how Persia would attack Greece again. He thought this to himself. “This time, Persia will have so many soldiers and ships that it will not fail.”

Xerxes amassed an army that’s size is hard to fathom. Modern historians have broad estimates on how large the army really was. The “middle-of-the-pack” numbers suggest that it could have been 200,000 soldiers! Imagine that! That’s as many people as those who live in the large modern-day city of Salt Lake City, Utah!

Xerxes’s finest leaders were in charge of the troops. But he did not have enough ships to carry that many men to Greece by sea. “We will go over land from Asia. Then we’ll head south into Greece,” he said. This chosen route offered a challenge. It meant that the Persians would have to cross a mile-wide channel of water. That crossing lay between Asia and northern Greece. The waterway links the Aegean Sea and the Sea of Marmara. This point was called the “Hellespont” back then. Today we call it the entrance to the Dardanelles Straits. Modern-day Istanbul, in Turkey, is some 40 miles to the northeast of this point.

     
      

Xerxes said this to his navy captains. “We will cross the channel on an enormous floating bridge. Spread out your ships in rows. Then tie them together. Then lay wooden platforms across the space between the ships. That way, my army can pass.” Today, we term such constructionspontoon bridges.”

Xerxes’s vast army crossed the decks of 600 ships. They moved into northeastern Greece. There, they faced a new test. That was Greece’s high mountains. They had to avoid having to travel over these mountains. Thus, the army went south along a narrow strip of dry land. It was near the eastern coast of Greece. It was called “Thermopylae.”

But there was one big obstacle awaiting them. They’d have to move this giant army through a very narrow mountain pass. And, at the other end of this narrow pass, the Greeks were waiting for him. The Greeks knew that Xerxes’s army could not spread out to its full width to attack here. There simply was not enough room in the narrow pass between the mountains and the ocean. Instead, here, a smaller army might have a chance to win.

Most of the Greek city-states were working together. The Greeks had sent 10,000 men to block the Persian march. They were led by the Spartan king Leonidas. The Greeks took up positions across the full width of the Thermopylae pass. Leonidas spurred on his soldiers. “The longer we can hold the Persians here, the more time it gives the other Greeks to prepare for battle.” Of course, the fate of their families was always in their minds. Tensely, Leonidas and his soldiers waited.

    
     

Leonidas knew what was going on farther south. There was an Athenian leader named Themistocles. He was rushing to draw together a fleet of navy ships. He was sure that the war would be won at sea. He had told the other Greeks, “The Persians may force their way into Greece. But Xerxes can’t keep bringing food and other supplies to his men by land. It takes too long. So, we must control the sea. In the end, the Persians will  have to go home.” Leonidas and his Spartan soldiers had to hold Xerxes at Thermopylae for as long as they could. That would give the Athenian naval fleet time to get into position.

Soon, the Persians reached the place where the Greeks blocked the pass. Xerxes sent a message to the Greeks. He warned them to surrender, and to ask for mercy. He wrote, “I command so many archers that their attack of arrows will block out the sun above you.”

One of the Spartans followed with a jesting comment. “Fine! We prefer to fight in the shade, anyway.”

Xerxes waited for four days for the Greeks to surrender, without a battle. But they did not! The furious king gave word for his armies to attack. But the Greeks had predicted things well in their battle plan. Just a small number of Persian soldiers could fit into the narrow pass at once. So, their great numbers did not help them. Leonidas and the Greeks drove back one attack after another. Then one of the Persian officers called to Xerxes. “Oh, great king. There is a Greek who lives near here. He offers to lead us to the Greeks through another pass in the mountains. But only if you will pay him enough gold.”

    
     

Xerxes smiled grimly. “Good! Have him lead half our men along this other path. That way, we can come out behind the Greeks.”

The Persians moved back. That way, they could take the other route. But Leonidas of Sparta saw what was going on. He quickly met with the other Greek leaders. He gave orders to them. “Take your men safely away from here. I will remain behind with 300 of my best Spartan fighters. We will force the Persians to take the other, longer way around.”

“But this is very dangerous for you and your 300 men,” an officer protested. “The Persians will come through the other pass. They will circle around. Then, they’ll attack you from behind. You’ll be caught between the two Persian forces.”

Leonidas turned to one of his Spartan officers. “What do you think?”

His friend shrugged. “We are Spartans,” he said. And that was all. It was enough.

Leonidas turned to the other Greeks. “There is your answer. We will stay.”

Now, just so that you know, some of this history has turned into legend. The story often goes that there remained only 300 soldiers. And that they were the Spartans alone. In fact, there are varied accounts of other Greeks from other cities remaining with “the 300.” But one can only imagine that whoever stayed to fight, they demonstrated incredible bravery.

    
    

So, taking the Spartan king’s orders, the rest of the Greek army quickly retreated out of the narrow pass. Those who remained spread out across the pass. They were soon in position. Leonidas cheered them on. “Let us fight in such a way that, forever after, all Persians will speak of us in amazement. And all Greeks will speak of us in words of pride.”

Together the Greeks bravely fought as long as they could. But in the end, the Persians won the battle. It had gone on for a brutal three days. These Greeks are still remembered, more than 2,000 years later, for their heroism. It is almost impossible to imagine how they held off such a large army for so long. These Greeks were able to hold the Persians at the pass just long enough. That helped the other Greek forces prepare for battle. This famous act of courage and sacrifice has a name. It is known as “the last stand at Thermopylae.” Varied searches suggest that the Persians lost 20,000 soldiers in this battle. And the Greeks lost 4,000 soldiers. Have you ever heard the term, “War is Hell?” Well, this battle is an ugly reminder about how horrifying war can be.

The Persians now continued south. Soon, they reached Athens. They were shocked when they got there. They found the city nearly deserted. Meanwhile, let’s go to Themistocles, the Athenian navy commander. He had moved all of the Greeks to nearby areas. Lots of them had gone to an island called Salamis. Xerxes found out about this. At that point, he sent for his navy from Persia. “Sail here and attack Salamis!” he ordered.

     
    

But this was just what the clever Themistocles had counted on. He had hidden the Greek navy in bays and harbors. They lay between the island of Salamis and Athens on the Greek mainland. His plans were like what they’d done in the narrow mountain pass at Thermopylae. The seas in this area were not wide open. There were lots of narrow channels. Thus, the greater Persian numbers could not help Xerxes in this narrow neck of water.

The Persian ships approached. Themistocles signaled to his ships’ captains, “Attack!” The Greek ships came out of their hiding places. Their ships were smaller and faster. They were more maneuverable. Thus, they surprised the Persians. The larger Persian ships were jammed together in the narrow waters. They were not nimble enough. They could not turn around to defend themselves. The Greeks had metal battering rams attached to the bow of their ships. The Greek ships smashed into the helpless Persian ships. One after another, the Persian vessels sank. Those few that did not sink sailed away broken and battered.

The Greek victory at Salamis was complete. King Xerxes had to face reality. “We can’t stay here if we can’t count on our ships. They can no longer bring us food, medicine, and more soldiers from Persia.” Finally, the Persians left Greece.

There would be just one more land battle the next year. It, too, was won by the Greeks. But it was nothing compared to the heroic stand by the Greeks at Marathon, Thermopylae, and Salamis. Finally, the Persian threat was over forever. And the tales of these Greek victories would be told again and again for years to come.

     
      

Chapter Ten: The Great Thinkers Of Greece
     
He was the most famous philosopher who ever lived. His name was Socrates. He lived in the city-state of Athens. That was over 2,000 years ago.

Here’s what the tales of Socrates tell of him. These stories were cataloged by his friends and students. They tell us all that we know of him. You see, he never wrote anything down himself. He was the most down-to-Earth man you could meet. There was no one more clever. There was no one more loyal to his friends. There was no one so willing to poke fun at himself. And there was no one as glad to share daily activities with you.

Here’s the thing that made Socrates such a great philosopher. He kept asking questions about why people did such everyday things. We always hear about him sitting beneath a shady tree. Or maybe he was walking with friends. He was always engaged in curious confabulation.

Here’s one tale. Lots of guests are waiting for him to arrive at a dinner party. The guests are with their host, a man named Agathon. They’re wealthy, well-educated young Athenians. They talk about sports, politics, and the latest plays. Some help to run their family’s large farms. Some travel to faraway lands on business trips as merchants. Some are political leaders in Athens. A few are soldiers. None of them, though, spend their lives like Socrates. All he does is just think and ask questions to answer other questions.

    
     

In this tale, Socrates is older than the rest of the guests. He has almost no money to his name. He wears the same outfit day and night. And he mostly walks about without shoes. Yet in this and other tales, we hear politicians, landowners, and soldiers speak of him with great affection and deference.

At the party, one Athenian says this. “One day, Socrates and I were passing through the marketplace. I bought a number of items for myself. I know that Socrates has little money. So, I offered to buy him whatever he wanted. Socrates said, ‘Here’s one reason for human unhappiness. It’s that people want more things than they need. When they get those things, then they still want more. I think the happiest people are the ones with the least number of things. Just look at all the marvelous things in this marketplace that I don’t want!'”

    
    

Another dinner guest shares a different memory. “During the war, we were soldiers together in that icy, cold winter. Everyone else bundled up in as many clothes as they could. But Socrates gave a man his own coat and boots. He said, ‘You need these more than I do.’ He marched barefoot, even over the ice. Yet he out-marched the rest of us. And then we ran low on food. He still shared his food with others. Yet during the battle, he was the strongest of us all. I received honors for bravery that day. But Socrates was the real hero. Yes, I led the charge. But I became surrounded by enemy soldiers. One of them knocked my sword from my hand. Socrates burst through them. He scattered them left and right. Then he glared at them so fiercely that they ran away. He found me another sword. Then he said, ‘If I had known that making ugly faces could drive the enemy away, I could have won the battle for us. For heaven knows that I am ugly enough for that.'”

The guest finishes this retelling. Socrates then walks in the door. Agathon, the host, insists, “Sit next to me, Socrates. That way, I can hear your words of wisdom.”

Socrates laughs. “I fear you’ll go thirsty, Agathon. For I have no wisdom for you to hear. I have only questions, not answers.”

You see, his method of learning and teaching was to ask others questions. Some were like these. “How do you know?” “What do you mean?” For example, someone might say to him, “The way to lead a good life is to give to others.” Socrates might respond, “How do you know?”

    
    

Why did he ask all of these questions? Well, he really wished to cause people to think about their lives. He wished for them to think about why they do certain things. “Otherwise,” he would say, “we will just repeat the same old mistakes that everyone else has made. And what about when we end up doing good things? Should we not try to understand why they are good? That way, we can do more good things!”

Being in his company was somewhat magical. It was with him that people had moments of enlightenment.

Of course, some folks did not like Socrates. They said that he was wasting their time. They said that he would confuse them by trying to change their minds. Socrates protested. “But I can’t change your mind. Only you can do that.” Then he would go on his way.

Lots of Socrates’s friends went on to become great leaders of Greece. Lots of his students became well-known and respected. One such student was an intelligent young fellow named Plato. He was a poet, champion athlete, and brave soldier. He paid close attention to what Socrates said. Later in his life, Plato wrote books reporting those wonderful chats. But the years passed. Plato became famous himself. He then wrote more about his own thoughts about the world, and less about Socrates.

    
    

At some point, Plato opened a school. It was near a grove of olive trees. They called it “the grove of Academe.” The school became famous as “The Academy.” That’s a word that we still use today for some schools. Here, Plato gave classes in all sorts of subjects. He taught about history, math, music, literature, law, politics, and more. He would always ask this. “What do we know about these things? How can we be sure that we’re right? How can our knowing lead to more happiness?”

By the time Plato taught at The Academy, Athens had changed. It had gone through a long, terrible war. A terrible disease had swept through the city. It was a disease that today we might be able to treat with modern medicine. Without such medicine, lots of Athenians died. Lots of the happy young men and women of Plato’s youth did not survive. Life was no longer so easy or happy for him. He then began to write books that asked new questions. These were like, “Wouldn’t life be nicer if we could only …?” And he continued to try to find proof to back up his thoughts.

    
    

One of Plato’s students was a young man named Aristotle. He, too, wished to understand people and things. But he looked at them in a way more like Socrates than Plato. Aristotle thought, “Let’s not look for facts to prove what we already think is true. Let us first study the facts. Then, we shall try to understand what they mean.”

That simple thought would change the world. Aristotle would become the first great observer. He would study things that he could see and experiment with. These were things such as plants, animals, humans, and the stars and planets. Aristotle’s thoughts and classifications, as you heard referenced earlier, are still used in science today.

Aristotle also thought that we should have a balance in life. He thought that doing or having too much of one thing was not good. In today’s world, that could be things like these. Staying up too late. Eating too many unhealthy foods. Studying too much. Doing one thing too much did not allow time for other things that you may need to do.

Aristotle, like his teacher, Plato, also opened a school in Athens. His students, and the books he wrote, spread across Greece and beyond. This carried Greek ideas to distant lands. Among Aristotle’s students was an astonishing boy. He would carry these ideas the farthest of all. His name was Alexander. You’ll learn about him in the next lesson.

     
      

Chapter Eleven: Alexander The Great, Part One
    
Let’s head to the north of the Greek city-states. We’ll even be north of Mount Olympus. There lay the land known as Macedonia. The Macedonian king was Philip the 2nd. He watched Greece, and he waited. He saw their city-states struggling among themselves. They vied for power and wealth after the Persian wars. It seemed that they could work with each other brilliantly. But that was only when they faced a common enemy. After that, they would go back to competing with each other. These internecine contentions would weaken the Greeks. And away from all these conflicts, King Philip grew strong.

Philip had a plan. He would let the rest of the Greeks wear themselves out with their infighting. Then he would lead his army south. He would unite all of Greece beneath his command.

Philip had a son. He wished his son to follow in his steps. His son was to take over the throne one day. The boy was a bold, handsome, curly-haired youngster. He was named Alexander. At first, Philip was a bit disappointed. It became clear that Alexander would not grow up to be a tall, strapping fellow like his father. Philip asked this. “How can a boy Alexander’s size become a great warrior and commander like, well, like me?” He soon found that he had nothing to worry about!

    
    

Alexander wished to be the best at each thing that he did. He constantly practiced with sword and spear, hour after hour. Even full-grown soldiers were wary of him. “Keep your guard up when you practice against Prince Alexander. Or you will find his sword point at your throat.” Alexander trained to swim in icy rivers. He could run for miles and not stop. He became a superb wrestler. And he was a champion horseman, constantly challenging other riders.

But the boy was more than just strong and sturdy. He was quite smart, too. Philip saw this. He told his son, “I will have the greatest thinker in the world come here to teach you. He is the famous Aristotle. Treat him with respect.”

Alexander came to love and honor the wise Aristotle. He tried to learn all that he could from him. And Aristotle was pleased with his student. He taught the prince more than science and mathematics. He often upheld the Athenians. He passed along what they had learned about leading a civilized and well-balanced life. Alexander also loved to read the poems of Pindar.

Aristotle also taught about the importance of observing and studying facts before making decisions. But the prince had an energetic nature. He would come to use this lesson in ways far different from those that the quiet scientist had thought of.

    
   

Here’s a famous example. The Prince was in his early teens. He had set his eyes on a magnificent horse. The steed was named Bucephalus. Alexander said this to his father’s groomsmen. “That is the horse that I want to ride.”

The head groomsman bowed. “I’m sorry, your highness. I can’t let you. It’s for your own safety. No one can ride Bucephalus. One of our greatest horsemen tried yesterday. And even he broke his leg.”

Alexander saw that he’d  have to use his mind, as well as his muscles, to tame this horse. “I must think this through,” he told himself. He watched rider after rider lead the huge horse out to the wooden fence. They would try to mount the saddle. He saw something that no one else had seen. He said this to himself. “Why, the big fellow is frightened. It happens each time that he sees his own shadow moving before him on the ground. He gets so nervous that he throws off any rider who tries to ride him.”

Alexander took some sugar out to the horse. “Here, boy, eat this,” he said. Then he turned the horse around in the other direction. Now he was facing the sun. So, he could not see his own shadow. Now, Alexander easily climbed into the saddle. All who watched this were amazed. The Prince rode the huge horse all afternoon. Even the King came out to watch, grinning at his son. “He’s not so bad!” called Alexander, grinning back. After a time, Bucephalus trusted Alexander so much that the boy could lead him to do anything. And that was even with his shadow in front of him. Bucephalus became the Prince’s horse. And Alexander so loved the horse that later he named a city after him.

     
     

Soon, the Prince would lead troops into battle for his father. He formed a habit that stayed with him all his life. He always rode in the front line of fighters. The soldiers were proud of their brave prince. They loved him for taking risks as great as those that he asked them to take. There were a number of times when a battle might have been lost. Alexander would yell, “Charge!” And he’d ride ahead. His soldiers were devoted. They’d think, “We can’t let him be killed or captured!” They had no choice but to follow him and win the battle. They knew that he would never retreat.

At last, Philip felt that he and his son were ready to conquer the Greeks. Then, they had a stroke of good luck. They found a better way. Their old foe, Persia, once again came after the Greek cities. Philip told the other leaders of Greece, “I will lead you against Persia.” A few protested. But Philip and Alexander quickly invaded their cities. They conquered them by force. People in the other city-states had been weakened by war. They were afraid to go up against the powerful Macedonian army.

    
    

And then King Philip died. Alexander was now twenty. He now was the king of Macedonia. Although young in years, Alexander led his army through Greece. He fought and conquered when he needed to. But he accepted surrender when he could. He generously gave gifts to the peoples and cities that welcomed him. But he gave no quarter to those who opposed him.”

At last, all of Greece hailed Alexander as their king. But Greece was not enough for the ambitious king. He put one of his trusted advisors in charge of Greece. Then he announced, “It’s time to end the Persian threat once and for all. We will call Persia my own.” With that, the young king set out on his greatest adventure.

    
      

Chapter Twelve: Alexander The Great, Part Two
    
He was now King Alexander of Macedonia. And he was now king of the Greeks, too. He led his Greek soldiers on foot across Europe. Then they went by ship. They crossed the channel of water that was between Europe and Asia. The boats came up to the far shore. The King flung his spear. It landed point-first in Asian soil. He stepped from his boat. He freed the spear. His men cheered. He yelled out a battle cry. “We will conquer Asia. We will conquer them with our spears!”

He led the troops down the Aegean coast. He stopped at the site of ancient Troy. He recalled nine centuries before. Then, the Greeks had fought a famed war. The tale of that war had been told in a well-known book. It was called “The Iliad.” The author was named Homer. Since he’d been a boy, Alexander had set a big goal. “I want people to remember me for all time as a great hero. I want to be as revered as Achilles.” (He was the greatest hero in The Iliad.) His goal of undying fame would drive him on. It would make him strong in his grand adventures.

They kept moving down the coast. There were some former Greek city-states that were there in Asia. They hailed the King’s army. “He will free us from Persian rule!” they cheered. “We will live as free Greeks once more.”

    
    

The King told them, “Yes, we will free you.” Yet, once he took over a city or a nation, he would not give up his control. He wished to set a new record. He wished to rule the greatest empire in history. And he did not think that he could do that by freeing people and places that he had conquered.

Soon the troops found themselves in front of a huge Persian army. They had been sent by the Persian king. Between the two armies lay a river. Alexander charged across the river. He called out, “Follow me!” His men rushed to keep up. They won the battle.

Next, they reached the city of Gordia. There, the King was shown the old chariot of the ancient founder of the city. It was tied to a pole with a large knot. The old priests smiled at the young invader. “Legend says that only he who unties this ‘Gordian knot’ can rule Asia,” the priests said. They knew that it would take days or weeks to do so. But with lightning speed, Alexander drew his sword. He took one mighty stroke. He sliced the knot in half. “What a nice tall tale,” he said. Then he rode on, laughing.

They went on to Egypt. That was ruled by Persia, too. He beat their troops there. The Egyptians called him pharaoh.

He did one thing through all of his travels. He sent samples of local plants and animals to his old teacher, Aristotle. That way, the great scientist could study them. Alexander also tried to answer a question that the wise man had long hoped to figure out. Why does the Nile flood in the spring?

    
    

“I can’t prove it. I can’t follow the river all the way to where it starts,” Alexander wrote. “And this I have no time to do. So, I talked with the most educated Egyptians. I think that each spring, rains must fill the lakes in the mountains of northern Africa. The lakes overflow into the Nile. It brings the water down to the flatlands of Egypt.” He was right. Aristotle sent him a letter of thanks.

Next, the troops went back to Persia. They won battle after battle. At one of these battles, the Persians had lots more soldiers than did the Greeks. The Persian king felt sure of victory. So, he left his family and a good deal of his treasure in a nearby city. But Alexander won the fight. He marched into that city. He took the king’s treasure for himself and his men. After more victories, Alexander at last defeated the Persians for good. He crowned himself king of Asia.

Through these fights, Alexander said what his goal was. He wished to win glory for himself and his troops. And he wished to prove that no one else was stronger in force. After his success, Alexander married off thousands of his Greek soldiers to Persian women. And he took Persian soldiers into his army. That way, they could learn Greek thoughts from his soldiers. He and his lifelong best friend even married two of the king of Persia’s daughters. It was a double wedding ceremony. “We will unite all of our empire into one great nation,” Alexander claimed.

    
   

Alexander was busy trying to conquer even more lands. So, he could not give much attention to where he’d already taken over. Instead, he left behind generals who he trusted to rule for him. Or, he let the kings who he’d conquered run their countries while reporting to him. Then, he would move on to the next target. Without more attention on his part, his grand plan could never fully succeed.

At some point, his wins went to his head. He began to claim, “I am one of the gods. Who but a god could do all that I have done?” It was then that folks began to refer to him as “Alexander the Great.” He may have been the first to use that term. He stayed restless. He was never satisfied that he had done enough in his life.

Even taking over Persia did not calm him down. “We’ll move east to India,” he ordered. His troops fought over great distances and rugged mountains. After a time, they reached northern India. There, they found that they’d have to face a strong Indian army. And it had a terrible new threat.

“What on Earth is that thing?” one soldier asked his comrade.

“I don’t know,” said his friend. “But I’ve never seen anything so big!”

    
     

In fact, the “monsters” that they saw were elephants. Indian soldiers rode atop them. They had the huge beasts attack and trample their enemies. Alexander sent spearmen to the front of his army. Their spears were twenty-one feet long. He said this to them. “Do not let those beasts get close enough to reach you!”  The King gave them confidence. So, his men scared off the elephants. Thus, they won the battle.

Now northern India was theirs. Next, they chopped down trees. With them, they made great wooden rafts. They rode them down the wide Indus River. That took them to central India. The troops heard that their King meant to conquer the rest of India. For the first time, they would not obey him! Here’s what they said. “We have marched by your side and fought as brothers under your command for thirteen years. We are far from Macedonia. Please, take us home.” The King could not deny his men this request. So, they turned back to head home.

    
    

That is when the King found that he was not a god. He was just 33 years old. He had lived through enough adventures for a hundred lifetimes. He had worn out the energetic body that he’d built to such strength as a youngster. He fell ill. They were still many miles from home.

Alexander lay in his large travel tent. He was near death. His generals gathered around him. Each hoped to be the new king. Each wished to rule his great empire after his death. They asked, “To which of us do you leave your empire?”

He laughed. Then, he said, “To the strongest!” Then he closed his eyes. He had laughed because he knew what would happen next. And he turned out to be right. Fighting for control of his empire, his men would break it into pieces. None of them would match his record. He would be known as the mightiest conqueror of all. And, as a result, he would never be forgotten. He would always be remembered as Alexander the Great.

       
       
*********
   
   

Lesson 93 – Marzano Grade 3-4 Words Finish-Up

    
NEW WORDS: Celsius, Celtic, Centigrade, Detroit, Elliott, Eskimo, Manila, Miami, Microsoft’s, Milwaukee, Rockies, Rottweiler, Seattle, accordion, acrobat, adverb, apostrophe, babble, barrow, blurt, burglar, caramel, carton, cartwheel, cello, centre, charcoal, clarinet, cocker, congruent, costume, cowgirl, daffodil, depot, detergent, dodo, dooming, drugstore, duel, equilateral, firehouse, flannel, foil, folder, foreword, foursquare, freshman, geranium, glacier, goblin, griddle, heave, heifer, hiccup, holster, homespun, hunch, hydrant, hyphen, idle, igloo, insulting, jabber, jackknife, janitor, jingle, knothole, lariat, lathe, liter, lollipop, lurch, manhole, marshal, marshmallows, midget, miser, mustache, numb, pageant, papoose, paraffin, patio, peacock, peafowl, perennial, perimeter, petal, piccolo, plaza, popover, porpoise, possessive, preposition, procrastinate, pronoun, pullover, punk, pushcart, putter, quadrilateral, quarantine, quartet, quicksand, redwood, ruffle, rustler, sawmill, schooners, scrapbook, screwdriver, scribble, sherbet, silverware, slab, smother, snoop, sober, soothe, soybean, spaniel, splice, spore, squaw, squawk, stallion, staple, sticker, stingy, sundae, synthesis, tambourine, taupe, telltale, tether, thong, tights, toboggan, toilet’s, trampoline, trapeze, trinket, trio, trumpetlike, trundle, vampire, vendor’s, viola, waterproofing, wharf, withered, woodwind, word’s
    
    

Splice these two ropes together.

Zero degrees Celsius is the freezing point.

A dolphin has a longer nose and body than a porpoise.

Microsoft’s headquarters is near Seattle, Washington.

All three sides are equal in an equilateral triangle.

Mom once won a beauty pageant.

Tether the horse to the fence.

I bought a lathe at Home Depot.

Line this pan with foil.

This flower petal has withered.

Dad got sticker shock when he saw the car’s price.

I’d like a cherry lollipop.

They went to ski in the Rockies.

Quadrilateral” means having four sides.

I love to sing “Jingle Bells.”

I’ll fix hash browns on the griddle.

That cattle rustler is wanted in three states.

My brother’s a freshman at Centre College.

My baby sis can do a cartwheel!

An engine just rolled out of the firehouse.

I’ll change into tights for ballet practice.

Waiter, this silverware is dirty!

Team, we need to marshal some resources to fix this problem.

    
    

Some Native Americans call a baby a “papoose.”

Why do teenagers like vampire stories?

The words “in,” “on,” and “to” are each a preposition.

That soda pop will make me hiccup.

I need a screwdriver to tighten this steel rack.

I love the toboggan races in the winter Olympics.

A daffodil is a trumpetlike flower.

That street vendor’s pushcart is called a “barrow.”

Scribble this note to remind me.

A male peafowl is a “peacock.”

An Eskimo might live in an igloo.

This word’s possessive, so put an apostrophe before the “S.”

Redwood trees can grow to be more than 350 feet tall!

You should always be sober when you drive.

Manila is the capital of the Philippines.

Get out of my closet, you old snoop!

You need a hyphen between “good” and “bye.”

The kids are jumping on the trampoline.

Is your dog a cocker spaniel?

Meet me on the wharf by those schooners.

The Miami Dolphins have won the Super Bowl twice.

Tofu is a soybean product.

Light the charcoal on the grill.

     
     

That trapeze artist is quite an acrobat.

The sheriff pulled his gun from his holster.

I have to pick up my prescription at the drugstore.

Mom plays the cello in a string quartet.

Detroit, Michigan is the car capital of the U.S.

This house is built on a concrete slab.

The accordion was invented in Berlin, Germany around 1822.

This costume jewelry is just a trinket.

A road worker fell down that manhole!

Paraffin can be used in waterproofing paper.

Dad’s baby pictures are in this scrapbook.

Pick up a carton of eggs, please.

There’s great shopping at our downtown plaza.

Mom put the geranium pot on the patio.

Taupe” is a dark, brownish-gray color.

Raise your hand, and don’t blurt out the answer.

Why do dogs like to pee on every fire hydrant?

He gave a foursquare speech about how bad things really were.

Shake the tambourine during this song.

Pull out the trundle bed for your cousin.

He peeked at their back yard through a knothole in the fence.

The words “he,” “we,” and “they” are each a pronoun.

Look at that flag ruffle in the strong wind.

    
    

My flannel pajamas are really warm.

Dad shaved off his mustache.

I’m going to smother my biscuits with gravy.

Each of the words “when,” “where,” and “how” is an adverb.

A “liter” in the metric system is about 1.06 liquid quarts.

We saw a glacier in Alaska.

Even at the age of ninety, she is a perennial beauty.

His behaviors are dooming him to failure, like he’s sinking in quicksand.

Granny tells stories that have homespun humor.

A bell on a cat is a telltale sound to warn the birds.

The cowgirl roped that heifer with a lariat.

Our Rottweiler chased off a burglar in the back yard.

Mom, where’s the laundry detergent?

I have a hunch that Elliott forgot to do his homework.

The first astronauts on the moon had to quarantine when they got back to Earth.

That sickly baby calf is a midget.

That match was quite a duel between those tennis pros.

Please pass me some butter for my popover.

    
   

The piccolo is a high-pitched musical instrument.

I asked my professor to write the foreword to my new book.

Should I choose a ghost or a goblin as my Halloween costume?

Truck drivers have to be careful to never do a jackknife skid.

Listen to that baby jabber, coo, and babble!

My sister plays the viola in a string trio.

Ferns are spore-bearing plants.

We picked up our lumber at the sawmill.

I love to put marshmallows in my hot chocolate.

I got a pretty pullover sweater for my birthday.

The notes from the meeting are in this folder.

We tried to lurch forward, but the car was stuck in the mud.

My favorite horse story is “The Black Stallion.”

The dentist made my mouth numb before he started drilling.

I’m going to idle away the afternoon watching football.

Your suggestion is not congruent with our ethics rules.

When I yell, “HEAVE!” we’ll pick this heavy box up together.

I like whipped cream on an ice cream sundae.

    
    

Tell the janitor that this toilet’s stopped up.

Would you like raspberry or orange sherbet?

A hundred degrees Centigrade is the boiling point.

Listen to those monkeys squawk!

Staple these papers for me, please.

That old miser is really stingy.

I got a new pair of thong sandals to wear this summer.

A clarinet is called a “woodwind” instrument.

NEVER use the former Native American term “squaw,” as it is now considered insulting.

The cameras are set to see the entire perimeter of the building.

Their music is a synthesis of Celtic folk tunes and punk rock.

I’m going to go putter about in the garden.

I love caramel-covered apples!

That new kid in class acts like a dodo.

German immigrants came to Milwaukee, Wisconsin in the 1840s.

This cough drop will soothe your sore throat.

Don’t procrastinate, and finish this chore NOW!

       
        
*********
  
   

Lesson 94 – Beatrix Potter: The Remaining Four Stories (Part One)
       

These passages have been altered from the Beatrix Potter original for grade-leveling and vocabulary exposure purposes.   
   
NEW WORDS: Christmastime, Freda, Gloucester, Gloucestershire, Grimm, Kyloe, Maggotty, Ribby, Ribby’s, Ribston, Simpkin, Westgate, Whittington’s, Worcestershire, affectionately, alack, badness, basins, blushing, breadths, buttonholes, corded, crosswise, cuffs, cuttings, duchess’s, embroider, embroidered, emptying, expects, fairytales, fashionable, fetching, fourpence, gables, genteel, gloss, glossy, heartening, interruption, jackdaw, jackdaws, lamented, lappet, lappets, leaded, lutestring, magpie, minced, mobs, mournfully, ornamental, paduasoy, pansies, penn’orth, periwig, periwigs, pieced, piecrust, pipkin, pompadour, privately, pronouncing, provoking, punctually, raveling, rented, repentant, resounded, ridged, sausages, scuffled, scuffling, shams, shuffled, sidled, sieve, sizzled, skein, smithy, snappeting, snippeting, snippetted, starlings, taffeta, tailoring, tappity, teacups, throstles, tippet, tippets, trapdoors, wainscots, waistcoat, waistcoats, weeny, windowpanes
    
 

Editor’s note. There are a couple of odd terms that we’ll tell you about ahead of time. 1) A “patty-pan” was a small metal pan. Think of the ridged paper that you back a cupcake in, only it was metal. It looked something like that. In this story, it would have been placed inside a larger pie pan. It would have held the crust up. 2) A “jackdaw” is a glossy, black European bird that is in the crow family.


The Pie and the Patty-Pan
     
Let us start with this old rhyme.

Pussycat sits by the fire. How should she be fair?
In walks the little dog. Says, “Pussy are you there?”
“How do you do Mistress Pussy? Mistress Pussy, how do you do?”
“I thank you kindly, little dog, I fare as well as you!”

Once upon a time, there was a Pussycat called Ribby. She’d invited a little dog called Duchess to tea.

“Come in good time, my dear Duchess,” said Ribby’s note. “And we will have something so very nice. I am baking it in a pie dish. It’s a pie dish with a pink rim. You never tasted anything so good! And YOU shall eat it all! I will eat muffins, my dear Duchess!” wrote Ribby.

“I will come very punctually, my dear Ribby,” wrote Duchess. And then at the end, she added, “I hope it isn’t mouse.” And then she thought that this did not look quite polite. So, she scratched out “isn’t mouse.” She changed it to “I hope it will be fine.” Then she gave her letter to the postman.

    
   

But she thought a great deal about Ribby’s pie. And she read Ribby’s letter over and over. “I am dreadfully afraid that it WILL be mouse!” said Duchess to herself. “I just couldn’t. I COULDN’T eat mouse pie. And I shall have to eat it. That’s because it’s a party. And MY pie was going to be veal and ham. A pink and white pie dish! And so is mine. They’re just like Ribby’s dishes. They were both bought at Tabitha Twitchit’s.”

Duchess went into her larder. She took the pie off of a shelf and looked at it. “Oh, what a good thought! Why shouldn’t I rush along. I’ll put my pie into Ribby’s oven when Ribby isn’t there.”

Ribby, in the meantime, had received Duchess’s answer. And as soon as she was sure that the little dog would come, she popped HER pie into the oven. There were two ovens, one above the other. Some other knobs and handles were only ornamental. They were not intended to open. Ribby put the pie into the lower oven. The door was very stiff. “The top oven bakes too quickly,” said Ribby to herself.

Ribby put on some coal and swept up the hearth. Then she went out with a can to the well, for water to fill up the kettle. Then she began to set the room in order, for it was the sitting-room as well as the kitchen.

     
    

When Ribby had laid the table, she went out down the field to the farm, to fetch milk and butter. When she came back, she peeped into the bottom oven. The pie looked very comfortable. Ribby put on her shawl and bonnet and went out again with a basket. She headed to the village shop to buy a packet of tea, a pound of lump sugar, and a pot of marmalade. And just at the same time, Duchess came out of HER house. It was at the other end of the village.

Ribby met Duchess halfway down the street, also carrying a basket, covered with a cloth. They only bowed to one another. They did not speak, because they were going to have a party. As soon as Duchess had got ’round the corner out of sight, she simply ran straightaway to Ribby’s house!

Ribby went into the shop and bought what she required, and came out, after a pleasant gossip with Cousin Tabitha Twitchit. Ribby went on to Timothy Baker’s and bought the muffins. Then she went home. There seemed to be a sort of scuffling noise in the back passage, as she was coming in at the front door. But there was nobody there. Duchess in the meantime, had slipped out at the back door.

She talked to herself. “It is a very odd thing that Ribby’s pie was NOT in the oven when I put mine in! And I can’t find it anywhere. I have looked all over the house. I put MY pie into a nice hot oven at the top. I could not turn any of the other handles. I think that they are all shams,” said Duchess. “But I wish that I could have removed the pie made of mouse! I cannot think what she has done with it. I heard Ribby coming, and I had to run out by the back door!”

    
    

Duchess went home and brushed her beautiful black coat, and then she picked a bunch of flowers in her garden as a present for Ribby. Then, she passed the time until the clock struck four.

Ribby, having assured herself by careful search that there was really no one hiding in the cupboard or in the larder, went upstairs to change her dress. She came downstairs again and made the tea, and put the teapot on the hob. She peeped again into the BOTTOM oven. The pie had become a lovely brown, and it was steaming hot.

She sat down before the fire to wait for the little dog. “I am glad that I used the BOTTOM oven,” said Ribby. “The top one would certainly have been very much too hot.”

Very punctually at four o’clock, Duchess started to go to the party. At a quarter past four to the minute, there came a most genteel little “tap-tappity” at the door. “Is Mrs. Ribston at home?” inquired Duchess in the porch.

“Come in! And how do you do, my dear Duchess?” cried Ribby. “I hope that you are doing well?”

“Quite well, I thank you, and how do YOU do, my dear Ribby?” said Duchess. “I’ve brought you some flowers. And what a delicious smell of pie!”

“Oh, what lovely flowers! Yes, it is mouse and bacon! I think it wants another five minutes,” said Ribby. “Just a shade longer. I will pour out the tea, while we wait. Do you take sugar, my dear Duchess?”

    
    

“Oh yes, please! my dear Ribby. And may I have a lump upon my nose?”

“With pleasure, my dear Duchess.”

Duchess sat up with the sugar on her nose and sniffed. “How good that pie smells! I do love veal and ham. Ooops, I mean to say mouse and bacon.” She dropped the sugar in confusion and had to go hunting under the tea-table, so she did not see which oven Ribby opened in order to get out the pie.

Ribby set the pie upon the table. There was a very savory smell.

Duchess came out from under the tablecloth munching sugar, and she sat up on a chair.

“I will first cut the pie for you. I am going to have muffin and marmalade,” said Ribby.

“I think,” thought Duchess to herself, “I THINK it would be wiser if I helped myself to pie, though Ribby did not seem to notice anything when she was cutting it. What very small fine pieces it has cooked into! I did not remember that I had minced it up so fine. I suppose this is a quicker oven than my own.”

The pie dish was emptying rapidly! Duchess had had four helpings already, and she was fumbling with the spoon.

“A little more bacon, my dear Duchess?” said Ribby.

“Thank you, my dear Ribby. I was only feeling for the patty-pan.”

     
    

“The patty-pan, my dear Duchess?”

“The patty-pan that held up the pie crust,” said Duchess, blushing under her black coat.

“Oh, I didn’t put one in, my dear Duchess,” said Ribby. “I don’t think that it is necessary in pies made of mouse.”

Duchess fumbled with the spoon. “I can’t find it!” she said anxiously.

“There isn’t a patty-pan,” said Ribby, looking perplexed.

“Yes, indeed, my dear Ribby. Where can it have gone to?” said Duchess. Duchess looked very much alarmed, and she continued to scoop the inside of the pie dish.

“I have only four patty-pans, and they are all in the cupboard.”

Duchess set up a howl. “I shall die! I shall die! I have swallowed a patty-pan! Oh, my dear Ribby, I do feel so ill!”

“It is impossible, my dear Duchess. There simply was not a patty-pan.”

“Yes there WAS, my dear Ribby. I am sure that I have swallowed it!”

“Let me prop you up with a pillow, my dear Duchess. Where do you think you feel it?”

“Oh, I do feel so ill ALL OVER me, my dear Ribby.”

    
     

“Shall I run for the doctor?”

“Oh yes, yes! Fetch Dr. Maggotty, my dear Ribby. He is a Pie himself, so he will certainly understand.”

Ribby settled Duchess in an armchair before the fire, and she went out and hurried to the village to look for the doctor. She found him at the smithy. Ribby explained that her guest had swallowed a patty-pan. Dr. Maggotty hopped so fast that Ribby had to run. It was most conspicuous. All the village could see that Ribby was fetching the doctor.

But while Ribby had been hunting for the doctor, a curious thing had happened to Duchess, who had been left by herself, sitting before the fire, sighing and groaning and feeling very unhappy. “How COULD I have swallowed it? Such a large thing as a patty-pan!” She sat down again, and stared mournfully at the grate. The fire crackled and danced, and something sizzled!

Duchess started! She opened the door of the TOP oven. Out came a rich steamy flavor of veal and ham, and there stood a fine brown pie. And through a hole in the top of the pie crust there was a glimpse of a little tin patty-pan!

     
    

Duchess drew a long breath. “Then I must have been eating MOUSE! No wonder I feel ill. But perhaps I should feel worse if I had really swallowed a patty-pan!” Duchess reflected. “What a very awkward thing to have to explain to Ribby! I think that I will put MY pie in the back yard and say nothing about it. When I go home, I will run ’round and take it away.” She put it outside the back door, and sat down again by the fire, and shut her eyes. When Ribby arrived with the doctor, she seemed fast asleep.

“I am feeling very much better,” said Duchess, waking up with a jump.

“I am truly glad to hear it! He has brought you a pill, my dear Duchess!”

“I think I should feel QUITE well if he only felt my pulse,” said Duchess, backing away from the magpie, who sidled up with something in his beak.

“It is only a bread pill. You had much better take it. Drink a little milk, my dear Duchess!”

“I am feeling very much better, my dear Ribby,” said Duchess. “Do you not think that I had better go home before it gets dark?”

    
    

“Perhaps it might be wise, my dear Duchess.”

Ribby and Duchess said goodbye affectionately, and Duchess started home. Halfway up the lane she stopped and looked back. Ribby had gone in and shut her door. Duchess slipped through the fence, and she ran ’round to the back of Ribby’s house, and peeped into the yard.

Upon the roof of the pigsty sat Dr. Maggotty and three jackdaws. The jackdaws were eating piecrust, and the magpie was drinking gravy out of a patty-pan. Duchess ran home feeling uncommonly silly!

When Ribby came out for a pailful of water to wash up the tea-things, she found a pink and white pie-dish lying smashed in the middle of the yard.

Ribby stared with amazement. She said to herself, “Did you ever see the like! So, there really WAS a patty-pan? But MY patty-pans are all in the kitchen cupboard. Well I never did! Next time I want to give a party, I will invite Cousin Tabitha Twitchit!”

     
     
+++++
     
     

Editor’s note. Do you remember reading a very famous story when you were a bit younger? It’s called “The Elves And The Shoemaker.” It was written by the Brothers Grimm in the early 1800s. This magical Christmas tale, “The Tailor Of Gloucester,” was written by Beatrix Potter in 1903. We have a question for you! After you have read this delightful tale, think back to “The Elves And The Shoemaker.” Do you think that the older tale could have influenced Beatrix Potter when she wrote this one?!

And here are some odd words that you’ll see. 1) A “periwig” was a long, fashionable wig that men would wear. 2) A “lappet” was a decorative flap that would be part of a garment. 3) “Paduasoy” was a slightly corded, strong, rich, silk fabric. 4) “Taffeta” is a lustrous fabric with a fine, crosswise rib effect. 5) “Pompadour” is a fabric that often has a design of small pink and blue flowers on a white background. 6) A “lutestring” can be a narrow ribbon finished with a high gloss. 7) A “tippet” is a type of scarf. 8) A “Kyloe cow” is a sturdy breed of cattle. It’s also called a “Highland cow” in England. It has long fur, and it has long, sharp horns. It survives well in cold climates. 9) A “groat” was an English silver coin worth four of their pennies.

And how about pronouncing this town?! “Gloucester” is nothing like you think it will be. Say it like this. “GLOS-TER.” Similarly, “Gloucestershire” is pronounced “GLOS-TER-SHEAR.”

Do you like Worcestershire sauce on burgers or steaks? This one is crazy! It’s “WUSS-TER-SHEAR.” That’s “wuss” as in “wussie.”
          
The Tailor of Gloucester
    
“I’ll be at charges for a looking-glass,
And entertain a score or two of tailors.”

Richard III, by William Shakespeare.

My Dear Freda.

I know that you’re fond of fairytales. And I know that you’ve been ill. So, I have made you a tale. It’s just for you. It’s a new one that no one else has read yet.

    
   

And there’s a queer thing about it. First, I heard it in the odd place of Gloucestershire. Second, part of it is true. Well, at least the part about the tailor, the waistcoat, and the “No more twist!”
      
Christmas.
     
The tale goes back to the time of swords. Folks wore periwigs and full-skirted coats with flowered lappets. It was back when gentlemen wore ruffles. And they wore gold-laced waistcoats of paduasoy and taffeta. Back then, there lived a tailor in Gloucester. He sat in the window of a little shop in Westgate Street. He sat cross-legged on a table, from morning till dark.

He worked all day long. He worked while the light lasted. He sewed and snippetted. He pieced out his satin, and pompadour, and lutestring. His products had strange names. And they were very expensive. That’s what it was like in the days of the Tailor of Gloucester.

Now, he sewed fine silk for his neighbors. But he himself was quite poor. He cut his coats without waste. He did so according to his embroidered cloth. He wasted just very small ends and snippets. They lay about, upon the table. “Too narrow breadths for nought, except waistcoats for mice,” said the tailor.

We turn to one bitter cold day. It was near Christmastime. The tailor began to make a coat. It would be a coat of cherry-colored corded silk. He’d embroider it with pansies and roses. He’d also sew a cream-colored satin waistcoat. Both of these were for the Mayor of Gloucester.

    
    

The tailor worked hard. And he talked to himself while he worked. It was “tailoring talk.” You and I would not know a lot of what he meant. He said things like, “No breadth at all. And cut on the cross. It is no breadth at all. Tippets for mice, and ribbons for mobs!” Thus said the Tailor of Gloucester.

At some point in the day, the snowflakes came down against the small leaded windowpanes. This shut out the light. So, the tailor knew that he’d done his day’s work. All of his silk and satin lay cut out on the table.

There were twelve pieces for the coat. There were four pieces for the waistcoat. And there were pocket-flaps and cuffs and buttons, all in order. For the lining of the coat, there was fine yellow taffeta. And for the buttonholes of the waistcoat, there was cherry-colored twist. And it was all ready to sew together in the morning. It was all measured and sufficient. Well, except for one thing. There was still wanting just one single skein of cherry-colored twisted silk.

The tailor came out of his shop at dark. No one lived there at nights but little brown mice. And THEY ran in and out without any keys! They scurried behind the wooden wainscots of all the old houses in Gloucester. There are little mouse staircases and secret trapdoors. And the mice run from house to house through those long, narrow passages.

    
     

So, the tailor came out of his shop. He shuffled home through the snow. He did not live in a big house. In fact, he was so poor that he rented just the kitchen. He lived alone with his cat. Its name was Simpkin. “Meow!” said the cat when the tailor opened the door. “Meow.”

The tailor replied to his cat. “Simpkin, we shall make our fortune. But I am worn to a raveling. Take this groat (which is our last fourpence). And, Simpkin, take a china pipkin. But a penn’orth of bread, a penn’orth of milk, and a penn’orth of sausages. And oh, Simpkin, do this with the last penny of our fourpence. Buy me one penn’orth of cherry-colored silk. But do not lose the last penny of the fourpence, Simpkin. If you lose it, I am undone. I’ll be worn to a thread-paper, for I have NO MORE TWIST to finish my sewing.”

Then Simpkin again said, “Meow!” Simpkin took the groat and the pipkin, and went out into the dark.

The tailor was very tired. He began to feel ill. He sat down by the hearth. He talked to himself about that wonderful coat. “I shall make my fortune. The Mayor of Gloucester is to be married on Christmas Day in the morning. He hath ordered a coat and an embroidered waistcoat.” Then the tailor started. For all of a sudden, there was an interruption. It came from the dresser at the other side of the kitchen. He heard a number of little noises. “Tip tap. Tip tap, Tip tap tip!”

    
    

“Now what can that be?” he asked. He jumped up from his chair. He crossed the kitchen, and he stood quite still by the dresser. He was listening and peering through his spectacles. “This is very peculiar,” he remarked. Then he lifted up the teacup which was upside down.

Out stepped a little live lady mouse. She made a curtsy to the tailor! Then she hopped away down off the dresser, and under the wainscot. The tailor sat down again by the fire. He warmed his poor cold hands. But all at once, from the dresser, there came other little noises. “Tip tap. Tip tap, Tip tap tip!”

“This is passing extraordinary!” said the tailor. He turned over another teacup, which was upside down. Out stepped a little gentleman mouse. He made a bow to the tailor! And out from under teacups, and from under bowls and basins, stepped other, and more, little mice. They all hopped down off the dresser. Then they scuttled under the wainscot.

The tailor sat down, close by the fire. He lamented, “One-and-twenty buttonholes of cherry-colored silk! To be finished by noon of Saturday. And this is Tuesday evening. Was it right to let loose those mice? They were undoubtedly the property of Simpkin. Alack, I am undone, for I have no more twist!”

    
     

The little mice came out again. They listened to the tailor. They took notice of the pattern of that wonderful coat. They whispered to one another about the taffeta lining. And they noted the little mouse tippets. And then, quickly, they all ran away together. They went down the passage behind the wainscot. They were squeaking and calling to each other as they ran from house-to-house.

Simpkin came back from his shopping. Not one mouse was left in the tailor’s kitchen. He set down the pipkin of milk upon the dresser. He looked suspiciously at the teacups. He wanted his supper of little fat mouse! “Simpkin,” said the tailor. “Where is my TWIST?” But Simpkin hid a little parcel, privately, in the teapot. It was the twist that the tailor so desperately needed! Naughty feline! Then the cat spit and growled at the tailor. If Simpkin had been able to talk, he would have asked this. “Where is my MOUSE?”

“Alack, I am undone!” said the tailor. He did know that the cat HAD obtained his twist. So, he just shuffled sadly to bed. He assumed that he was doomed.

All night long, Simpkin hunted and searched through the kitchen. He peeped into cupboards. He checked under the wainscot. He looked into the teapot where he had hidden that twist. But still, he never found a mouse!

The poor old tailor was very ill with a fever. He was tossing and turning in his four-post bed. In his dreams, he mumbled, “No more twist! No more twist!” What should become of the cherry-colored coat? Who should come to sew it? After all, the window was barred, and the door was fast locked.

    
    

Out-of-doors, the market folks went trudging through the snow. They shopped to buy their geese and turkeys. They’d get the ingredients to bake their Christmas pies. But there’d be no dinner for Simpkin and the poor old tailor. The tailor lay ill for three days and nights. And then it was Christmas Eve. It was very late at night. And still Simpkin wanted his mice. He mewed, gratingly, as he stood beside the four-post bed.

But it is in the old story that magic happens at Christmas. The beasts can talk in the night between Christmas Eve and Christmas Day in the morning. Now, there are very few folk who can hear them. And if they do hear them, they don’t know what it is that they say. When the Cathedral clock struck twelve there was an answer. It was like an echo of the chimes. And Simpkin heard it, all right! It came out of the tailor’s door. Then it wandered about in the snow.

The sounds resounded from all the roofs and gables and old wooden houses in Gloucester. There came a thousand merry voices. They sang the old Christmas rhymes. There were all the old songs that ever I heard of. And there were some that I did not know, like “Whittington’s Bells.”

Under the wooden eaves, starlings and sparrows sang of Christmas pies. The jackdaws woke up in the Cathedral tower. And it did not matter that it was the middle of the night. The throstles and robins sang. The air was quite full of little twittering tunes.

   
  

But it was all rather provoking to poor, hungry Simpkin. From the tailor’s shop in Westgate came a glow of light. Simpkin crept up to it. He peeped in the window. Oddly, the shop was full of candles! There was a snippeting of scissors. There was a snappeting of thread. And little mouse voices sang this, loudly and gaily.

“Four-and-twenty tailors,
Went to catch a snail.
The best man amongst them
Durst not touch her tail.

She put out her horns,
Like a little Kyloe cow.
Run, tailors, run!
Or she’ll have you all, even now!”

Then, without a pause, the little mouse voices went on again.

Sieve my lady’s oatmeal.
Grind my lady’s flour.
Put it in a chestnut.
Let it stand an hour.”

“Mew! Mew!” interrupted Simpkin. Highly agitated, he scratched at the door. But the key was under the tailor’s pillow at home. Simpkin could not get in. The little mice just laughed. And they tried another tune.

    
    

“Three little mice sat down to spin.
Pussy passed by, and she peeped in.
What are you at, my fine little men?
Making coats for gentlemen.
Shall I come in and cut off your threads?
Oh, no, Miss Pussy.
You’d bite off our heads!”

“Mew! Scritch! scratch!” scuffled Simpkin on the windowsill. The little mice inside sprang to their feet. They all shouted, at once, in little twittering voices. “No more twist! No more twist!” And they barred up the window-shutters. They shut out Simpkin.

The cat came away from the shop. He went home, considering the naughty deed that he had done. He found the poor old tailor. At least now, he was without fever. He was even sleeping peacefully. Then Simpkin went on tiptoe. He took a little parcel of silk out of the teapot. He looked at it in the moonlight. Of course, it was the twist. And he now felt quite ashamed of his badness. He compared himself with those good little mice! Even he had to admit that those mice were doing a noble thing.

The tailor awoke in the morning. The first thing he saw was on his patchwork quilt. It was a skein of cherry-colored twisted silk. And by his bed stood the repentant Simpkin! He looked down, with a guilty expression on his whiskered face. The sun was shining on the snow when the tailor got up and dressed. He came out into the street. Simpkin ran in front of him.

   
    

“Alack and alas,” said the tailor. “I have my twist. But I have no more strength. And I don’t have enough time than will serve to make me one single buttonhole. This is Christmas Day in the Morning! The Mayor of Gloucester shall be married by noon. And where is his cherry-colored coat?” He unlocked the door of the little shop in Westgate Street. Simpkin lurched in. He looked like a cat that expects something. But there was no one there! Not even one little brown mouse!

But on the table, oh joy! The tailor gave a heartening shout. The last he’d been in the shop, there were plain cuttings of silk on the table. Now, there lay the most beautiful coat and embroidered satin waistcoat that ever were worn by a Mayor of Gloucester! Everything was finished. That is, except for just one single cherry-colored buttonhole. And where that buttonhole was wanting, there was pinned a scrap of paper. It had these words, in little teeny weeny writing. NO MORE TWIST. So, it was true! During those few hours at Christmas Eve and Christmas morning, the mice COULD speak English!

And from this point forward, the tailor’s luck turned to the good. He grew quite stout. And he grew quite rich. He made the most wonderful waistcoats for all the rich merchants of Gloucester. And he was the tailor for all the fine gentlemen of the country ’round.

    
    

Never were seen such ruffles. Or such embroidered cuffs and lappets! But his buttonholes were the greatest triumph of it all. The stitches of those buttonholes were so neat. They were SO neat, that I wonder how they could be stitched by an old man in spectacles. And a man with crooked old fingers, and a tailor’s thimble. The stitches of those buttonholes were so incredibly small. They were SO small, that they looked as if they had been made by little mice!

     
        
*********

    

    
WEEK THIRTY-TWO PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK THIRTY-THREE    
     

WEEK THIRTY-THREE READING PASSAGES 

         

Lesson 95 – Beatrix Potter: The Remaining Four Stories (Part Two)
       

These passages have been altered from the Beatrix Potter original for grade-leveling and vocabulary exposure purposes.

 

NEW WORDS: Aesop, Berkshire, Bland’s, Cicily, Lancashire, Pettitoes, Pigling, Pigling’s, Piperson, Saturdays, Stumpy’s, Westmoreland, Willie’s, Yock, addressed, affable, antimacassar, appetites, asthmatically, bland, broody, bucketfuls, cackling, carrier’s, clattering, cockerel, continual, coppy, cottages, crossly, crossroads, crossways, curing, dejectedly, deplorable, discreetly, disposed, distrusted, embarrassing, exclamation, farthings, flicked, flitch, fowls, frightfully, frivolity, gratitude, hallo, hamper, hams, idditty, iddy, jerks, jiggettyjig, jolting, jumbled, keyhole, lengthened, lightweight, milestones, oddities, offensively, ounces, overtake, parlormaid, peaky, peppermints, petticoats, pinks, piper’s, platefuls, plowman, poker, roosting, roosts, rooting, screwed, screws, scruff, scrumply, scruple, sedate, sentiments, shillings, signpost, signposts, sirs, skirmishing, smutty, snuffed, soiling, spick, suppressed, throstle, tidditty, toothache, umph, undecidedly, unlaced, upholstered, vacantly, volatile, whichever, wickerwork, wig’s, youngsters
   

    

Editor’s note. There is an odd term that we’ll tell you about ahead of time. A “throstle” is a bird that’s typically known as a “song thrush.”
     
       
The Tale Of Johnny Town-Mouse

     
To Aesop in the shadows.

Johnny Town-mouse was born in a cupboard, and Timmy Willie was born in a garden. Timmy Willie was a little country mouse. One day, he went to town, by mistake, in a hamper. The gardener sent vegetables to town once a week. He sent them by a carrier, and he packed them in a big hamper.

The gardener left the hamper by the garden gate. That way, the carrier could pick it up when he passed by. Timmy Willie crept in through a hole in the wickerwork. He ate some peas, and then, he fell fast asleep.

He awoke in a fright. He was being jostled, and the hamper was being lifted into the carrier’s cart. Then there was a jolting, and he heard a clattering of horse’s feet. Other packages were thrown in. And then for miles and miles, the cart went “jolt, jolt, jolt!” Poor Timmy Willie trembled amongst the jumbled-up vegetables.

At last, the cart stopped at a house, the hamper was taken out, and it was carried in and set down. The cook gave the carrier sixpence. The back door banged. Then, the cart rumbled away, but there was no quiet. There seemed to be hundreds of carts passing. Dogs barked, boys whistled in the street, the cook laughed, the parlormaid ran up and down the stairs, and a canary sang like a steam engine.

    
    

Timmy Willie had lived all his life in a garden. He was now almost frightened to death. Soon, the cook opened the hamper, and she began to unpack the vegetables. Out sprang the terrified Timmy Willie.

Up jumped the cook on a chair. She exclaimed, “A mouse! A mouse! Call the cat! Fetch me the poker, Sarah!” Timmy Willie did not wait for Sarah with the poker. He rushed along the skirting board. He quickly came to a little hole, and in he popped.

He dropped half a foot, and then, he crashed into the middle of a mouse dinner party. He broke three drinking glasses. “Who in the world is this?” inquired Johnny Town-mouse. But after his first exclamation of surprise, he instantly recovered his manners.

With the utmost politeness, he introduced Timmy Willie to nine other mice. They all had long tails and white neckties. Timmy Willie’s own tail was small, and Johnny Town-mouse and his friends noticed it. But they were too well bred to make personal remarks, and only one of them asked Timmy Willie if he had ever been in a trap?

The dinner was of eight courses. There was not much of anything, but it was truly elegant. All the dishes were unknown to Timmy Willie. Anyway, he would have been a little afraid of tasting them, but he was very hungry, and he was very anxious to behave with good-company manners. But the continual noise upstairs made him nervous, and he dropped a plate after one loud sound. “Never mind, they don’t belong to us,” said Johnny.

    
    

“Why don’t those youngsters come back with the dessert?” It should be explained to you that there were two young mice who were waiting on the others. They’d gone skirmishing upstairs to the kitchen, between courses. A number of times, they had come tumbling in, squeaking and laughing. Timmy Willie learned, with horror, that they were being chased by the cat. His appetite failed, and he felt faint. “Try some jelly?” asked Johnny Town-mouse. “No, would you rather go to bed? I will show you a most comfortable sofa pillow.”

The sofa pillow had a hole in it, but Johnny Town-mouse quite honestly recommended it as the best bed. He said that it was kept exclusively for visitors. But the sofa smelt of cat, so Timmy Willie preferred to spend a miserable night under the fender.

It was just the same next day. An excellent breakfast was provided, that is, for mice who were accustomed to eating bacon. But Timmy Willie had been reared on roots and salad. Johnny Town-mouse and his friends scurried about under the floors, and they came boldly out all over the house in the evening. One particularly loud crash had been caused by Sarah, as she was tumbling downstairs with the tea-tray. Upstairs, there were crumbs and sugar and smears of jam to be collected, and that was all in spite of the cat.

    
    

Timmy Willie longed to be at home in his peaceful nest in a sunny bank. The food disagreed with him here, and the noise prevented him from sleeping. In a few days, he grew so thin that Johnny Town-mouse noticed it. So, he questioned Timmy, and he listened to Timmy Willie’s story and inquired about the garden. “It sounds like rather a dull place. What do you do when it rains?”

Timmy said, “When it rains, I sit in my little sandy burrow, and I shell corn and seeds from my autumn store. I peep out at the throstles and blackbirds on the lawn, and I chat with my friend Cock Robin. And when the sun comes out again, you should see my garden and the flowers. There are roses and pinks and pansies. There’s no noise except for the birds and bees, and the lambs bleat quietly in the meadows.”

“There goes that cat again!” yelled Johnny Town-mouse. They took refuge in the coal-cellar, where he resumed their talk. “I confess that I am a little disappointed, as we have endeavored to entertain you, Timothy William.”

“Oh yes, yes, you have been most kind, but I do feel so ill,” said Timmy Willie.

Johnny said, “It may be that your teeth and digestion are unaccustomed to our food, so perhaps it might be wise for you to return in the hamper.”

     
    

“Oh, Oh!” cried Timmy Willie.

“Why, of course, for the matter of that, we could have sent you back last week,” said Johnny, rather huffily. “Did you not know that the hamper goes back empty on Saturdays?”

So, Timmy Willie said good-bye to his new friends, and he hid in the hamper with a crumb of cake and a withered cabbage leaf. And, after much jolting, he was set down safely in his own garden.

Sometimes, on Saturdays, he went to look at the hamper lying by the gate, but he knew better than to get in again. And nobody got out, though Johnny Town-mouse had half-promised a visit.

The winter passed, and the sun came out again, and Timmy Willie sat by his burrow. He was warming his little fur coat and sniffing the smell of violets and spring grass. He had nearly forgotten his visit to town, when up the sandy path, all spick and span with a brown leather bag, came Johnny Town-mouse!

Timmy Willie received him with open arms, and he said, “You have come at the best time of the year, and we will have herb pudding and sit in the sun.”

“Hmm, it is a little damp,” said Johnny Town-mouse, as he was carrying his tail under his arm, out of the mud. “What is that fearful noise?” he started, violently.

     
    

“That,” said Timmy Willie,” is just a cow. I will beg a little milk from her, as they are quite harmless, that is, unless they happen to lie down upon you. How are all our friends?”

Johnny’s account was rather middling, and he explained why he was paying his visit so early in the season. The family had gone to the seaside for Easter. The cook was doing spring cleaning, and she had particular instructions to clear out the mice. There were four kittens, and the cat had killed the canary.

“They say that we did it, but I know better,” said Johnny Town-mouse. “Whatever is that fearful racket?”

“That is just the lawnmower. I will fetch some of the grass clippings soon, to make your bed. I’m sure that you had better settle in the country, Johnny.”

“Hmm, we shall see by Tuesday week, as the hamper is stopped while they are at the seaside.”

“I’m sure that you’ll never want to live in town again,” said Timmy Willie.

Oh, but he certainly did, and he went back in the very next hamper of vegetables. He said that it was too quiet!

One place suits one person, and another place suits another person. For my part, I prefer to live in the country, just like Timmy Willie.

   
   
+++++
   

      

Editor’s note. You’ll see a few huge oddities in this passage. 1) “Penn’orth” means “a penny’s worth.” 2) “Coppy stool” is a stool with just three legs. 3) An “antimacassar” is a small covering, usually ornamental, placed on the backs and arms of upholstered furniture to prevent wear or soiling. 4) A “flitch” is a side of bacon. 5) A “barrow” is a pushcart used by street vendors.


The Tail of Pigling Bland
      
(For Cicily and Charlie, a Tale of the Christmas Pig.)

It was once upon a time. There was an old pig called Aunt Pettitoes. She had a family of eight. There were four little girl pigs. They were called Cross-patch, Suck-suck, Yock-yock and Spot. There were four little boy pigs. They were called Alexander, Pigling Bland, Chin-Chin and Stumpy. Stumpy’s tail had been badly injured.

The eight little pigs had very fine appetites. “Yes, yes, yes! They eat, and indeed they DO eat!” said Aunt Pettitoes. She looked at her family with pride. Suddenly, there were fearful squeals. Alexander had squeezed inside the hoops of the pig trough and had gotten stuck. Aunt Pettitoes and I dragged him out by the hind legs.

Chin-chin had already been a disgrace. It was washing day, and he had eaten a piece of soap. And soon, in a basket of clean clothes, we found another dirty little pig. “Tut, tut, tut! Whichever piggie is this?” grunted Aunt Pettitoes. Now, all the pig family are pink, or pink with black spots. But this pig child was smutty black all over. After it had been popped into a tub, it proved to be Yock-yock.

     
    

I went into the garden. There I found Cross-patch and Suck-suck. They were rooting up carrots. I spanked them myself, and I led them out by the ears. Cross-patch tried to bite me.

“Aunt Pettitoes! Aunt Pettitoes! You are a worthy person. But your family is not well brought up. Each one of them has been in mischief except for Spot and Pigling Bland.”

“Yes, yes!” sighed Aunt Pettitoes.

“And they drink bucketfuls of milk. I shall have to get another cow! Good little Spot shall stay at home to do the housework. But the others must go. Four little boy pigs and four little girl pigs are too many altogether.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” said Aunt Pettitoes. “And there will be more to eat without them.” So, Chin-chin and Suck-suck went away in a wheel-barrow, and Stumpy, Yock-yock and Cross-patch rode away in a cart. And the other two little boy pigs, Pigling Bland and Alexander, went to market. We brushed their coats, we curled their tails and washed their little faces, and we wished them good-bye in the yard.

Aunt Pettitoes wiped her eyes with a large pocket handkerchief. Then she wiped Pigling Bland’s nose and shed tears. Then she wiped Alexander’s nose and shed tears. Then she passed the handkerchief to Spot. Aunt Pettitoes sighed and grunted, and she addressed those little pigs as follows.

    
   

“Now Pigling Bland, son Pigling Bland, you must go to market. Take your brother Alexander by the hand. Mind your Sunday clothes, and remember to blow your nose.” Aunt Pettitoes passed ’round the handkerchief again. “Beware of traps, hen roosts, bacon and eggs. And always walk on your hind legs.” Pigling Bland, who was a sedate little pig, looked solemnly at his mother, and a tear trickled down his cheek.

Aunt Pettitoes turned to the other. “Now, son Alexander take the hand.”

“Wee, wee, wee!” giggled Alexander.

His mother went on, “Take the hand of your brother Pigling Bland, and you must go to market with him. Mind.”

“Wee, wee, wee!” interrupted Alexander again.

“You put me out,” said Aunt Pettitoes. “Observe signposts and milestones, and don’t gobble herring bones.”

“And remember,” said I, impressively, “if you once cross the county boundary you can’t come back. Alexander, you are not attending. Listen up! Here are two licenses permitting two pigs to go to market in Lancashire. Attend, Alexander! I have had no end of trouble in getting these papers from the policeman.” Pigling Bland listened gravely, while Alexander was hopelessly volatile.

   
   

I pinned the papers, for safety, inside their waistcoat pockets. Aunt Pettitoes gave to each a little bundle. And she gave them eight conversation peppermints with appropriate moral sentiments in screws of paper. Then they started off. Pigling Bland and Alexander trotted along steadily for a mile. Well, at least Pigling Bland did. Alexander made the road half as long again by skipping from side-to-side. He danced about and pinched his brother. He sang out, “This pig went to market, this pig stayed at home. This pig had a bit of meat. Let’s see, what have they given US for dinner, Pigling?”

Pigling Bland and Alexander sat down. They untied their bundles. Alexander gobbled up his dinner in no time. He had already eaten all his own peppermints. “Give me one of yours, please, Pigling?”

“But I wish to preserve them for emergencies,” said Pigling Bland doubtfully. Alexander went into squeals of laughter. Then he pricked Pigling with the pin that had fastened his pig paper. And when Pigling slapped him he dropped the pin. Then he tried to take Pigling’s pin, and the papers got mixed up. Pigling Bland reproved him. But soon, they made it up again. They trotted off together, singing. “Tom, Tom the piper’s son, stole a pig and away he ran! But all the tune that he could play, was ‘Over the hills and far away’!”

     
    

But, then they were confronted! “What’s that, young Sirs? Stole a pig? Where are your licenses?” asked the policeman. They had nearly run into him while rounding a corner. Pigling Bland pulled out his paper. Alexander, after fumbling, handed over something scrumply.

The officer said, “To 2 1/2 ounces conversation sweeties at three farthings. What’s this? This ain’t a license.” It was a peppermint wrapper!

Alexander’s nose lengthened visibly. Now he was nervous. He said, “I had one, indeed I had, Mr. Policeman!”

“It’s not likely that they let you start out without one. I am passing the farm. You may walk with me.”

“Can I come back, too?” inquired Pigling Bland.

“I see no reason for that, young Sir. Your paper is all right.” Pigling Bland did not like going on alone, and it was starting to rain. But it is unwise to argue with the police. So, he gave his brother a peppermint, and he watched him head out of sight. Now we conclude the adventures of Alexander. The policeman sauntered up to the house about tea time. Following him was a damp, subdued little pig. I disposed of Alexander in the neighborhood. He did fairly well when he had settled down.

    
    

Pigling Bland went on alone dejectedly. He came to a crossroads and a signpost. “To Market-town, five miles. Over the Hills, four miles. To Pettitoes’ Farm, three miles.” He was shocked, as there was little hope of sleeping in Market Town tonight. And tomorrow was the hiring fair. It was deplorable to think how much time had been wasted by Alexander’s frivolity. He glanced wistfully along the road towards the hills. Then, he set off walking obediently the other way. He buttoned up his coat against the rain. He had never wanted to go. And the idea of standing all by himself in a crowded market was very disagreeable. He’d be stared at, pushed, and hired by some big strange farmer. He said to himself, “I wish I could just have a little garden and grow potatoes.”

He put his cold hand in his pocket. He felt his paper. He put his other hand in his other pocket. He felt another paper. It was Alexander’s! He squealed. Then, he ran back frantically. He was hoping to overtake Alexander and the policeman. He took a wrong turn. Truly, he took a number of wrong turns. Now, he was quite lost. It grew dark and the wind whistled. The trees creaked and groaned. Pigling Bland became frightened. He cried “Wee, wee, wee! I can’t find my way home!”

    
     

After an hour’s wandering, he got out of the woods. The moon shone through the clouds. Now, Pigling Bland saw a country that was new to him. The road crossed a moor. Below was a wide valley, with a river twinkling in the moonlight. And beyond the water, in misty distance, lay the hills. He saw a small wooden hut. He made his way to it. Then he crept inside. “I am afraid it IS a hen house. But what can I do?” said Pigling Bland. He was wet, cold, and quite tired out.

“Bacon and eggs! Bacon and eggs!” clucked a hen. She was on a perch.

“Trap, trap, trap! Cackle, cackle, cackle!” scolded the disturbed cockerel.

“To market. To market! Jiggettyjig!” clucked a broody white hen roosting next to him. Pigling Bland was much alarmed. He planned to leave at daybreak. In the meantime, he and the hens fell asleep. In less than an hour, they were all rudely woken up. The farm’s owner was Mr. Peter Thomas Piperson. He came with a lantern and a hamper. He was going to take six fowls to market in the morning.

    
    

He grabbed the white hen roosting next to the cock. Then his eye fell upon Pigling Bland. Pigling was squeezed up in a corner. The farmer made a singular remark. “Hallo, here’s another!” He seized Pigling by the scruff of the neck. Then he dropped him into the hamper. Then plopped in five more dirty, kicking, cackling hens. They were all on top of Pigling Bland. The hamper now contained six fowls and a young pig. It was not lightweight! It was taken down the hill, unsteadily, with jerks. Pigling was now nearly scratched to pieces. He contrived to hide the papers and peppermints inside his clothes.

At last, the hamper was bumped down upon a kitchen floor. The lid was opened. And Pigling was lifted out. He looked up, blinking. He saw an offensively ugly elderly Man. The man was grinning from ear to ear. “This one’s come of himself. Whatever!” said Mr. Piperson. Then he turned Pigling’s pockets inside out. He pushed the hamper into a corner. He threw a sack on top of it. That was to keep the hens quiet. Then he put a pot on the fire. And he unlaced his boots.

Pigling Bland drew forward a coppy stool. He sat on the edge of it. He was shyly warming his hands. Mr. Piperson pulled off a boot. He threw it against the wainscot at the further end of the kitchen. There was a smothered noise. “Shut up!” said the farmer. Pigling warmed his hands, and he eyed the old man. Mr. Piperson pulled off the other boot. He flung it near the first one. There was again a curious noise. “Be quiet, will ye?” said the farmer. Pigling sat on the very edge of the coppy stool.

    
    

Mr. Piperson fetched meal from a chest. He made porridge with it. It seemed to Pigling that something at the further end of the kitchen was taking a suppressed interest in the cooking. But he was too hungry to be troubled by noises. The old man poured out three platefuls. One was for himself. One was for Pigling. The third just sat glaring at Pigling. Then the farmer put it away with much scuffling. He locked it up. Pigling ate his supper discreetly. After supper, the old man consulted an almanac. Then he felt Pigling’s ribs. It was too late in the season for curing bacon. Besides, the hens had seen this pig. He looked at the small remains of a flitch. Then, he looked undecidedly at Pigling. “You may sleep on the rug,” he said to the pig.

Pigling Bland slept like a top. In the morning, there was more porridge. The weather was warmer. The farmer looked at how much meal was left in the locked-up chest. He seemed dissatisfied. Then, he said to the pig, “You’ll likely be moving on again?” Before Pigling could reply, a neighbor whistled from the gate. He was there to give Mr. Piperson and the hens a lift. The old man hurried out with the hamper. He enjoined Pigling to shut the door behind him. And he said, “Don’t meddle with nought. Or I’ll come back and skin ye!” Something crossed Pigling’s mind. What if HE had asked for a lift, too? He might still have been in time for market. But he distrusted Peter Thomas.

     
     

Pigling finished breakfast at his leisure. Then, he had a look ’round the cottage. Everything was locked up. He found some potato peelings. They were in a bucket in the back kitchen. He ate the peel. Then he washed up the porridge plates in the bucket. He sang while he worked. “Tom with his pipe made such a noise. He called up all the girls and boys. And they all ran to hear him play, Over the hills and far away.”

Suddenly, a little smothered voice chimed in. “Over the hills and a great way off, The wind shall blow my top knot off.” Pigling Bland put down a plate that he was wiping, and listened. After a long pause, Pigling went on tiptoe. He peeped ’round the door into the front kitchen. No one was there. He took another pause. He approached the door of the locked cupboard. He snuffed at the keyhole. It was quiet. He took another long pause. Pigling pushed a peppermint under the door. It was sucked in immediately. In the course of the day, Pigling pushed in all his remaining six peppermints.

Mr. Piperson returned. He found Pigling sitting before the fire. The pig had brushed up the hearth. And he’d put on the pot to boil. But he could not get to the meal. For a change, the farmer was quite affable. He slapped Pigling on the back. He made lots of porridge. And he forgot to lock the meal chest. He did lock the cupboard door. But he did not properly shut it. He went to bed early. He told Pigling not to, on any account, disturb him the next day before twelve o’clock.

    
   

Pigling Bland sat by the fire. He was eating his supper. All at once, at his elbow, a little voice spoke. “My name is Pig-wig. Make me more porridge, please!” Pigling Bland jumped and looked ’round. A perfectly lovely little black Berkshire pig stood smiling beside him. She had twinkly little screwed-up eyes. And she had a double chin and a short turned-up nose. She pointed at Pigling’s plate. He hastily gave it to her. Then he fled to the meal chest. “How did you come here?” asked Pigling.

“Stolen,” replied Pig-wig, with her mouth full.

Pigling helped himself to more meal without scruple. “What for?”

“Bacon, hams,” replied Pig-wig cheerfully.

“Why on Earth don’t you run away?” exclaimed the horrified Pigling.

“I shall after supper,” said Pig-wig decidedly.

Pigling made more porridge. Then he watched her shyly. She finished a second plate. She got up and looked about her. It was as though she were going to head off. “You can’t go in the dark,” said Pigling. Pig-wig looked anxious. He asked, “Do you know your way by daylight?”

“I know we can see this little white house from the hills across the river. Which way are you going, Mr. Pig?”

    
    

“To market. I have two pig papers. I might take you to the bridge. That’s if you have no objection.” Pigling was much confused. He was sitting on the edge of his coppy stool. Pig-wig’s gratitude was such. And she asked so many questions that it became embarrassing to Pigling. He was obliged to shut his eyes. He even pretended to sleep. She became quiet. And there was a smell of peppermint. “I thought you had eaten them?” said Pigling, waking suddenly.

“Only the corners,” replied Pig-wig.

“I wish that you wouldn’t. The old man might smell them through the ceiling,” said the alarmed Pigling.

Pig-wig put back the sticky peppermints into her pocket. “Sing something,” she demanded.

“I’m sorry. I have a toothache,” said Pigling, much dismayed.

“Then I will sing,” said Pig-wig, “You won’t mind if I say iddy tidditty, will you? I have forgotten some of the words.” Pigling Bland made no objection. He sat with his eyes half shut and watched her. She wagged her head and rocked about. She was clapping time and singing in a sweet little grunty voice.

“A funny old mother pig lived in a sty. And three little piggies had she. Tidditty, idditty, umph, umph, umph! And the little pigs said ‘wee, wee’!”

She sang successfully through three or four verses. But at each verse, her head nodded a little lower. And her little twinkly eyes closed up.

    
   

“Those three little piggies grew peaky and lean. And lean they might very well be. For somehow they couldn’t say ‘umph, umph, umph!’ And they wouldn’t say ‘wee, wee, wee’! For somehow they couldn’t say.” Then she stopped singing. Her head bobbed lower and lower. Then she rolled over, a little round ball. She fell fast asleep on the hearth-rug. Pigling Bland, on tiptoe, covered her up with an antimacassar.

Pigling was afraid to go to sleep himself. For the rest of the night, he sat listening to the chirping of the crickets. And he could hear the snores of the farmer, overhead. Morning neared. It was between dark and daylight. Pigling tied up his little bundle. He woke up Pig-wig. She was excited and half-frightened. She said, “But it’s dark! How can we find our way?”

Pigling answered, “The cock has crowed. We must start before the hens come out. They might shout to the old man.” Pig-wig sat down again. She commenced to cry. “Come now, Pig-wig. We can see when we get used to the low light. Come on! I can hear them clucking!” Pigling had never said “shh” to a hen in his life. That’s because he was peaceable. Also, he remembered the hamper.

    
    

He opened the house door quietly. He shut it after them. There was no garden. The neighborhood of the farmer’s was all scratched up by fowls. They slipped away hand-in-hand across an untidy field to the road. Pigling sang a ditty. “Tom, Tom, the piper’s son, stole a pig and away he ran! But all the tune that he could play, was ‘Over the hills and far away’!” Then he said, “Come Pig-wig. We must get to the bridge before folks are stirring.”

“Why do you want to go to market, Pigling?” inquired Pig-wig. The sun rose while they were crossing the moor. A dazzle of light showed over the tops of the hills. The sunshine crept down the slopes into the peaceful green valleys. One could see little white cottages all about. They were nestled in gardens and orchards.

“That’s Westmoreland,” said Pig-wig. She dropped Pigling’s hand. She commenced to dance and sing. “I don’t want. I want to grow potatoes.” Then she asked, “Have a peppermint?” Pigling refused quite crossly. “Does your poor toothy hurt?” inquired Pig-wig. Pigling Bland grunted. Pig-wig ate the peppermint herself. Then she followed the opposite side of the road.

Pigling then cried out, “Pig-wig! Keep under the wall. There’s a man plowing.” Pig-wig crossed over. They hurried downhill towards the county boundary. Suddenly Pigling stopped. He heard wheels. Slowly jogging up the road below them came a tradesman’s cart. The reins flapped on the horse’s back. The grocer was reading a newspaper.

     
     

“Pig-wig! Take that peppermint out of your mouth,” Pigling urged. “We may have to run. Don’t say one word. Leave it to me. Blast it! And this has to happen to us right when we’re in sight of the bridge!” said poor Pigling. He was nearly crying. He began to walk frightfully lame. He was holding Pig-wig’s arm.

The grocer was intent upon his newspaper. He might have passed them. But his horse shied and snorted. He pulled the cart crossways and held down his whip. “Hallo? Where are you going to?” he called. Pigling Bland stared at him vacantly. “Are you deaf? Are you going to market?” Pigling nodded slowly. “I thought as much. It was yesterday. Show me your license.” Pigling stared at the off hind shoe of the grocer’s horse. It had picked up a stone. The grocer flicked his whip. “Papers? Pig license?” Pigling fumbled in all his pockets. He handed up the papers. The grocer read them. But he still seemed dissatisfied. “This here pig is a young lady. Is her name Alexander?” Remember? Pigling had his younger brother’s paperwork. He didn’t have Pig-wig’s. Pig-wig opened her mouth and shut it again. Pigling coughed asthmatically.

     
     

The grocer ran his finger down the advertisement column of his newspaper. He read out loud, “Lost, stolen or strayed. Ten shillings reward.” He looked suspiciously at Pig-wig. Then he stood up in the trap. He whistled for the nearby plowman. “You wait here while I drive on and speak to him,” said the grocer. He gathered up the reins. He knew that pigs are slippery. But surely, such a VERY lame pig could never run!

“Not yet, Pig-wig,” whispered Pigling. “He will look back.” The grocer did so. He saw the two pigs stock-still in the middle of the road. Then he looked over at his horse’s heels. It was lame, too. The stone took some time to knock out, after he got over to the plowman.

Then Pigling yelled out at the top of his lungs, “Now, Pig-wig! NOW!” Never did any pigs run as these pigs ran! They raced and squealed and pelted down the long white hill towards the bridge. Little fat Pig-wig’s petticoats fluttered. And her feet went “pitter, patter, pitter,” as she bounded and jumped. They ran, and they ran. And they ran down the hill. And they went across a shortcut on level green turf at the bottom. It was between pebble beds and rushes. They came to the river. They came to the bridge. They crossed it hand-in-hand. Now they were in another county. They were safe and sound! Then, over the hills and far away, Pig-wig danced with Pigling Bland!

       
    
*********
    
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Thirteen Colonies
    

Lesson 96 – Part One 

   
NEW WORDS: Ashley, Calverts, Carolus, Cecilius, Charleston’s, Eliza’s, Hannah, Hannah’s, Henrico, Joseph’s, Oglethorpe’s, Rolfe’s, Wingfield, baron, belowdecks, biased, bolster, breakfasting, circumvent, counterblast, enlistment, graveyards, incarceration, indebtedness, laborer, lading, newcomers, outnumbered, overlooks, oversee, palisade, planner, planters, playful, shipwreck, stakes, stinking, storehouses, swatting, sweaty, upcountry, workforce

     

Chapter One: The English Colonies
     
The Big Question. Why did people come to settle in the English colonies?

Vocabulary.

Trader, a person who buys and sells things.


Thirteen In All
    

The United States began as a group of thirteen English colonies. These thirteen colonies did not begin all at once. Explorers and traders came first. Then slowly, over time, the colonies were created. The first colony was founded in Virginia in 1607. And the last of the thirteen colonies was founded in Georgia in 1732.

The first European settlers came here from England. They brought with them everything that they owned. When the settlers arrived, they had no family to greet them. Sometimes the Native Americans who already lived in North America welcomed the settlers. Other times, though, the Native Americans were not happy to see newcomers settling on their land.

There were no houses to live in, so many of the first settlers lived in tents. Some even lived in caves to survive. Their living conditions were harsh, especially during the winter. Many died of hunger, cold, and disease. Even though life in the early colonies could be hard, most settlers did not return to England. They started a new life in a new place instead.

     
    

Why They Came
   
Early settlers had different reasons for coming to America. Some people came because they had been very poor in their homeland. In England and other countries, there were often not enough jobs or land. The new colonies needed workers, and as far as the settlers were concerned, there was enough land for everyone who wanted to stay. People who settle in a new place on behalf of another country are called colonists. The settlers were, in fact, colonists.

Some colonists came because they thought they could get rich in America. Some hoped to find gold and silver. Others hoped that farming would make them wealthy. Some were people who had broken the law in England and, as part of their punishment, they were sent to the colonies in North America.

Colonists came for religious reasons, too. In England, not everyone could practice their religion in the way that they wanted. Some people came to America because they wanted to worship in their own way. For these colonists, living in a land where they could have religious freedom was important. Not everyone who crossed the Atlantic Ocean found opportunity and freedom. As the colonies developed and grew larger, some people from Africa were forced to settle in America. They did not choose to settle here. Instead, they were kidnapped from their homes and brought across the ocean to be enslaved workers.

      
    

The New England Colonies
   
Vocabulary.

Crop, a plant that is grown in large quantities for food or other use.

Harbor, a part of a body of water that is next to land and provides a safe place for ships to anchor.

Region, a large area that may have certain characteristics related to its geography, form of government, or traditions that set it apart from other places.

Timber, wood that is cut from trees and used for building, also called lumber.

    
The map shows that the colonies were divided into three groups, or regions. The New England Colonies made up the northern region. They included Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Connecticut, and Rhode Island. Originally, there was another colony in New England called Plymouth, which you will read about later. Plymouth eventually became part of Massachusetts.

     
   

In New England, the winters were long and cold. The soil was rocky. The short growing season and poor soil made it difficult for the colonists to grow crops there. Usually, New England colonists grew only enough vegetables and grains to feed their own families. They were unable to grow extra food to sell to others.

Just like today, the New England region had a long coastline with many natural harbors. Fish were plentiful in the rivers and in the coastal waters. When the colonists first arrived, they found many forests in the region. The colonists cut down trees for timber. They used the timber to build ships, houses, and other buildings. Timber was also used for firewood. As the colonies grew, trading ships sailed in and out of the busy New England harbors. The ships carried timber to the West Indies, the Caribbean, and Europe.

    
    

The Middle Colonies
    
The colonies in the middle region were called the Middle Colonies. They were New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and Delaware. Winters in the Middle Colonies were not as long and cold as the winters in New England. Warm, rainy summers and fertile soil made growing crops much easier in this region. Colonists in the Middle Colonies could grow enough food to feed themselves and still have crops left over to sell. The Middle Colonies also had a coastline for fishing and ports for ships.


The Southern Colonies

The Southern Colonies were made up of Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia. The Southern Colonies were perfect for farming. They had mild winters and fertile soil. Crops grew so well that some colonists built large farms called plantations. Many plantations grew large amounts of a single crop that was then sold to make a profit.

      
     

Port Cities
    
As more people from England and other European countries came to America, the colonists built towns that often grew into cities. Have you heard of Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Charleston? These cities became known as port cities. This is because they were built along waterways or on harbors on the coast. The colonists used waterways for transportation.

Centers of Trade
    
Port cities became centers for trade, too. They also became places where news and information were shared. Ships traveling between the port cities kept the colonies connected with each other and with the rest of the world. New ideas spread from the port cities throughout the colonies. One of the ideas that developed over time was that the colonists could govern themselves. When you learn about the American Revolution, you will read about how the colonists fought to create an independent nation.

     
     
    

Chapter Two: Starting the Virginia Colony
    
The Big Question. What challenges did the colonists in Jamestown face?


An Ocean Apart
   
It was September in the year 1607, and Hannah was not happy at all. She was trying to read a new book, but it was too difficult for her. If Thomas were home, here in London, he would have helped her. But Thomas had gone away last year, when she was seven, to a place called Virginia. Hannah often thought about Thomas. Sometimes she worried about him because he had set off on a dangerous voyage across the giant ocean.

Thomas was Hannah’s uncle, her father’s younger brother. But he had always lived with her family in London, and Hannah thought of him as her big brother. Thomas was eighteen years old, and Hannah was eight. She missed Thomas.

      
    

Letter from Jamestown
   
“Hannah, Hannah, come quickly! We have a letter from Thomas!” Mother was very excited.

Hannah raced into the parlor. She laughed and jumped up and down before falling into a chair. “What does Thomas say? Oh, read it, please, Mother. Read it to me, please!”

Hannah’s mother unfolded the letter. She laughed. She looked so happy. She had worried about Thomas, too. “His letter is dated June 1607. That was more than three months ago! Virginia certainly is far away,” Hannah’s mother said.

Thomas began his letter, “To my family. Six months ago our three ships, the Discovery, the Godspeed, and the Susan Constant, sailed from England. We men of the Virginia Company of London were eager to sail. We thought that the adventure in Virginia would make us rich. We were at sea four long months before we saw land again. During those months, we grew very tired of sailing, and of each other.”

“One man argued with Mr. Edward Wingfield, a very important man aboard the ship. The poor fellow was then locked in chains for the rest of the voyage. I became friends with that man, and he has proved to be a most unusual fellow. We finally reached the Chesapeake Bay in April. That’s when I saw Virginia for the first time. It is a beautiful land, with great forests and green fields. The water in the bay is clear and deep and filled with fish. We were all so happy to see land stretching out before us.”

      
   

Instructions from London
    
Vocabulary.

Council, group of people who meet to help run a government.

Gentleman, a man with high position in society, and not a laborer.

Deck, the floor of a ship that people walk on.


“We put ashore at a point that we called Cape Henry, named for the king’s oldest son. Shortly afterward, Captain Newport of the Susan Constant brought out a sea chest. Instructions from the Virginia Company had been locked in there since we left England. We were to follow the Instructions. First, we were to sail up a deep river and find a place for a settlement. Then we were to build a fort to protect us from attack. The instructions included the names of seven men who were to make rules for the colony. They would be called the council. Six of those names were no surprise to us at all, for they were important gentlemen or ship captains.”

“But one name was a great surprise to everyone. That was John Smith. John Smith was not a rich gentleman. He was the man who had been locked in chains below deck, my new friend. The six gentlemen who were named to the council would not accept John Smith as an equal. They would not let him on the council, but they did take off his chains.”

      

Jamestown
 
Vocabulary.

Palisade, a fence made from wooden or metal stakes driven into the ground.
  
   
“We followed the Virginia Company’s instructions. We sailed up a clear, deep river, which we named the James River after the king. About sixty miles upriver, we came upon a place that all the gentlemen thought would be just right for our settlement. This place would be safe and unnoticed by our enemy, the Spanish. We named the place Jamestown, once again in honor of King James.”

“We were all very happy to get off the ships and onto land. But trouble began almost at once. Our first task was to build a fort to protect us from Native Americans and the Spanish. Most of us had never built anything before. Many of the gentlemen had never worked a day in their lives, and they did not want to work now. What they really wanted was for someone else to do the work while they looked for gold.”

“John Smith knew a lot about building. He showed me how to chop down trees and carve them into thick posts. He also showed me how to bury the lower part of the posts into the ground close together, so that they could stand up straight. These posts became a strong wall called the palisade that protected the fort.

      
 

Finding Food
   
“John Smith took me to the river each day to fish. Sometimes the other gentlemen joined us, but they rarely caught anything. Smith almost always caught fish for us to eat. I watched him carefully and did what he did. Soon I was able to catch fish, too. Smith also taught me how to find other foods. I learned where to look for berries and nuts. Native Americans watched us as we worked.”

“After a few weeks of hard work, the fort was partly finished. But then the council decided to send Captain Newport and John Smith to explore farther up the James River. I wanted to go, too. I wanted to see more of the land. John Smith did not want to explore the James River. He did not want anyone else to explore it, either. He thought that we should finish the fort first.”

“Many of the gentlemen were angry because they had not found any gold. They did very little except eat, sleep, and argue. Smith became angry. He said it was very important to prepare for the coming winter. The council did not listen to Smith. They ordered us to explore the river instead.”

      
   

Trouble at the Fort
   
“We did as we were told and left to explore the river. We traveled up the river for several days. Eventually, we came to a place where the water ran over huge rocks that could destroy our boat. We had to return to Jamestown. When we got back, we heard bad news. While we were gone, there had been conflict between the men left behind and some Native Americans. Two of our men were killed. Ten more were wounded. The fort had also been damaged.”

“John Smith had been right, and the council had been wrong. Now the council was ready to listen to John Smith. He told the men to get to work and rebuild the fort. I am happy to say that we finished the fort a few days ago. Captain Smith, as everyone calls him now, took his seat on the council. The ship that will carry our letters home to England is about to sail. If the ship does not sink on the way and you get this letter, please write back to me. I will write again when the next ship sails. Your loving Thomas.”

      
    

Chapter Three: Captain John Smith
    
The Big Question. How did John Smith make sure that everyone worked?

 
News from Jamestown
   
Hannah and her mother wrote a letter back to Thomas. They told him that they missed him very much and asked him to write again as soon as he could. Months later, in the spring of 1608, Thomas’s next letter arrived. Captain Newport brought the letter when he returned from Jamestown.

“To my family,” Thomas’s letter began. “There have been many changes in our life here In Jamestown. In many ways, life has been hard, but we are working to keep our tiny colony alive. We owe our lives to John Smith. Without him, none of us would be alive today. When John Smith took his seat on the council, we were running low on food. He knew that it was too late in the year to plant crops. He also knew that the Native Americans who we now knew as the Powhatan had corn and other food. John Smith began visiting their villages. I often went with him. He began to learn their language and their way of life.

    
    

“We began to trade. We gave the Powhatan blankets, axes, and other things from England. In exchange, they gave us corn and fresh meat. Their food kept everyone from starving. We can all thank Captain Smith, and the Powhatan, for saving our colony.”

 
Three Years Later
    
It was a long time before Hannah and her mother received another letter from Thomas. Finally, in 1611, news from Thomas arrived. “Please forgive me for waiting so long to write. I wanted to send you good news about Jamestown, but it was a long time before things got better. In fact, life in the colony became even harder than at the beginning, and many men died. The people living in Jamestown could not learn to work together. The council could not make life better for the colony.”

      
 

A New Rule
    
Vocabulary.

Well, a hole dug deep into the ground to get water.

    
“Then the council chose John Smith to be the leader of the colony. Smith made a new rule. Those who did not work could not eat. Some of the gentlemen complained, but Smith stayed firm. He would not change the rule. After Captain Smith’s new rule, more work got done. The fort was made larger, and more houses were built. We dug a well so that we could have cleaner water to drink.”

“We cleared fields, planted crops, and caught fish. We traded more with the Native Americans. Captain Smith also taught us to use weapons to defend the fort. Captain Newport will sail back to England with a cargo of timber and boards cut from the forest in Jamestown by English gentlemen. Your loving Thomas.”

     
     

Chapter Four: Changing Times in Jamestown
     
The Big Question. What events led to “the Starving Time?”

 
Working Together
    
Many things went well when John Smith was the leader of Jamestown. The settlement grew to nearly five hundred people. The colonists all worked because John Smith had made a rule that those who did not work could not eat. The colonists grew crops. They raised chickens, goats, and horses. They also kept pigs outside the fort in a place called Hog Island.

In the forests around Jamestown, there were many animals for the colonists to hunt. They could catch fish and oysters In the rivers and the Chesapeake Bay. They could gather the fruits, berries, and nuts that grew wild In the Jamestown area. John Smith traded for food with the Powhatan. They were willing to trade with him because he worked hard to earn their respect. He was fair and honest. He always kept his word.

      
 

New Problems
     
Vocabulary.

Gunpowder, an explosive material used to make guns shoot.

 
Then one night a terrible thing happened. Captain Smith was very badly hurt in a gunpowder explosion. He had to return to England for medical help to heal his wounds. When Captain Smith left, the colonists had a good supply of food in their storehouses. They had enough for more than two months. They also had a clean water supply, warm houses, and a strong fort.

But many of the colonists were happy to see John Smith go back to England. They were tired of working so hard. But after he left, the colonists were missing something important, and that was a good leader. The new leader was not as strong as Captain Smith had been. He did not make the colonists work hard to survive.

A group of colonists went to trade with the Powhatan, but they tried to cheat the Native Americans. A fight broke out, and the colonists were killed. Now the Powhatan were angry, and they would not trade for food. The colonists’ food supply continued to grow smaller. Outnumbered, the colonists were trapped inside the walls of the Jamestown fort. The colonists could not go out to hunt or fish. They also needed firewood for the coming winter. The people of Jamestown began knocking down the houses that they had worked so hard to build.
  
   
The Starving Time

    
The colonists grew hungry. Before long, they had eaten everything in the storehouses. Then they ate the chickens, the goats, and even the horses. After the large animals were gone, the colonists ate the dogs and then the cats. Then they ate the rats, and finally the mice. They were so hungry that they even ate their boots and shoes. Many of the colonists died from hunger, disease, and freezing temperatures. By the spring of 1610, only sixty people were still alive. The colonists had a special name for the winter of 1609 and the spring of 1610. They called it the Starving Time.

          
    

A New Leader
    
Vocabulary.

Governor, a person appointed by the king to oversee and make decisions in a region or colony.

   
The colonists decided to leave Jamestown, but they did not get far. As they sailed down the James River, they saw sails in the distance. The sails belonged to two English ships on their way to Jamestown. The ships carried a new governor, more new colonists, and lots of supplies. The colony was saved! The new governor was a strong leader. He warned the colonists that they would be punished if they did not work hard. He ordered everyone to clean up and rebuild the settlement.

     
 

A New Start
     
Finally, the Starving Time was over. The colonists began to clear the land around the fort. They built small farmhouses. The English colonists in Virginia had survived their worst struggles. Slowly life in Jamestown began to get better. The Powhatan and the colonists began to trade again. But neither side fully trusted the other anymore.

     
          

Chapter Five: Virginia Succeeds
    
The Big Question. How did the arrival of John Rolfe affect the Virginia colony?

 
The Native American Princess
    
Captain John Smith had become friends with Chief Powhatan of the Powhatan tribe. The chief had a daughter whom he loved very much. Chief Powhatan gave her the pet name Pocahontas, which means “the playful one.” Pocahontas visited the Jamestown colony many times. She taught John Smith some Powhatan words. She brought food to the colonists and tried to make peace with them. Pocahontas was about fourteen years old when John Smith was injured by the gunpowder explosion and had to leave Jamestown.

     
 

Saved by a Shipwreck
    
Vocabulary.

Tobacco, a plant whose leaves are used for chewing or smoking.

Cash crop, a crop that is grown to be sold.

 
At about the same time John Smith was sailing back to England, another Englishman, named John Rolfe, was on his way to Virginia. There were two interesting things about John Rolfe. First, he was a very lucky man. Second, like many people of his time, he really liked to smoke his pipe.

In 1609, several ships left England bound for Jamestown. One ship was called the Sea Venture, and another was called the Catch. John Rolfe sailed aboard the Sea Venture. Things did not go very well. The ships were caught in a storm. The Catch and all of its passengers sank to the bottom of the ocean. The Sea Venture was wrecked on an Island seven hundred miles from Jamestown. It could not be repaired. The only way for everyone to get to Jamestown was to make two smaller ships from the remaining pieces of the Sea Venture.

     
     

It took a long time to build the two ships. By the time the ships finally reached Jamestown, they were almost a year late. Because of the shipwreck, Rolfe and the men with him were not in Jamestown during the Starving Time. Many of the people in Jamestown during that awful time had died. Soon after Rolfe reached Jamestown, he ran out of tobacco for his pipe. He had been smoking tobacco that the Spanish had brought to Europe from the Americas. Now Rolfe tried the tobacco that the Native Americans in Virginia grew. He did not like it at all. John Rolfe left Jamestown and moved farther up the James River. There, he started a farm near the new village of Henrico.

     
 

Growing Tobacco

Vocabulary.

Self-government, the ability of people to rule themselves and make their own laws.

 
Rolfe decided to buy seeds of the tobacco that grew in South America and seeds of the tobacco that grew in the West Indies. He tested the different kinds of tobacco plants to find one that would grow well in Virginia. Soon Rolfe was growing excellent tobacco and shipping it back to England. People in England liked John Rolfe’s Virginia tobacco, too. It quickly became Virginia’s cash crop. Everywhere in the colony, people started planting tobacco, even in the streets and in graveyards. Soon the colony was shipping thousands of pounds of Virginia tobacco to England.

In 1619, the people of Jamestown established the House of Burgesses. This was the first example of self-government in the colonies. Also, colonists were now able to own land and keep the money earned from the tobacco that they sold. The ability for people to make money from tobacco increased the need for land and for workers. Smoking became very popular In England. Few English people understood how unhealthy it was. King James was one of the few people in England who decided that smoking was bad. He wrote a book called “A Counterblast to Tobacco” that warned against smoking the “stinking weed.” Smoking, he said, was “loathsome (disgusting) to the eye, hateful to the nose, harmful to the brain,” and also “dangerous to the lungs.” But no one paid attention.

      
 

More Adventures for Pocahontas
   
Vocabulary.

Disease, sickness.

   
Meanwhile, Pocahontas went to visit some friends in a nearby village. While she was there, an English sea captain kidnapped her. He took her up the river to the village of Henrico. When Pocahontas got to Henrico, the women there gave her English clothes to wear. They taught her to speak English and to read the Bible. Pocahontas took the name Rebecca.

John Rolfe met Pocahontas in Henrico. The Native American princess fell in love with him. Her father, Chief Powhatan, said that they could get married. Everyone was happy for Pocahontas and John Rolfe. Their marriage meant that the Powhatan and the colonists lived in peace for several years. A year after Pocahontas and John Rolfe were married, their son Thomas was born. They took the baby to England to visit John Rolfe’s family.

      
     

While Pocahontas was in England, everyone treated her like a queen. They called her Lady Rebecca. She made many new friends there, including King James. She also had a happy meeting with her old friend Captain John Smith. Pocahontas was about to leave England to go home when she caught a terrible disease and died. She was only twenty-two years old. She was buried in England.

The same year that Pocahontas died, the Virginia colony shipped 20,000 pounds of tobacco to England. The gentlemen of Virginia intended to get rich growing tobacco. To do this, they cleared new land for large farms called plantations. Because they owned plantations, they came to be known as “planters.” At first, planters, like John Rolfe, thought that growing tobacco would make them as rich as if they had found gold. John Rolfe was a very lucky man, and he became rich by growing tobacco. But many other English colonists and Native Americans living in Virginia were not as lucky.

Tobacco plantations needed a lot of land and a lot of workers. The English colonists were greedy for all the land that they could get. This caused several wars to break out between the Native Americans and the English. By 1625, the colonists had finally won. Although the Native Americans outnumbered the English, the English had guns. This gave them a great advantage. Many Native Americans also died from diseases that had been brought to North America by the colonists.

      
 

A Changing Workforce
    
Vocabulary.

Indentured servant, a person who owes an employer a certain amount of work for a certain amount of time in exchange for some benefit.

 
As time passed, plantations grew larger and larger. Some plantations looked like tiny towns. There was a large house for the owner and small cabins for the field workers. There were other buildings where carpenters and blacksmiths worked.

In the early days of the Virginia colony, planters hired indentured servants to work in their fields. The plantation owners paid for the indentured servants to sail from England and gave them shelter, food, water, and clothes when they arrived. In exchange, the indentured servants worked for the plantation owners to pay back the money that they owed. After a certain number of years, the indentured servants were free to leave. Over time, indentured servants came from other countries. Eventually, indentured servants in Virginia were replaced by enslaved workers from Africa. You will read more about the hard lives of enslaved people in later chapters.

     
    

Chapter Six: The Story of Maryland
    
The Big Question. Why was Maryland created, and how did people there elude some of the problems faced by the colonists in Virginia?


Vocabulary.

Official, a person who carries out a government duty.

Roman Catholic, a person who follows the teachings of the Catholic Church, a Christian church that has its headquarters in Rome, Italy.

Pope, the head of the Roman Catholic Church.

Protestant, a person who follows the teachings of a Christian church that separated from the Roman Catholic Church.

     
 

A Friend of the King
   
In the early 1600s, George Calvert worked for the king of England as a government official. The job was very important. Calvert worked hard and did his work well. As a result, the king promised him a reward. The king told Calvert that he would give him a lot of land in America. But there was one big problem. George Calvert was a Roman Catholic. That made a lot of Protestant people very unhappy. They did not want a Catholic to be a government official. Calvert was forced to give up his job. Almost everybody in England was a Christian. But English Christians were divided into different groups that disliked each other. One group was the Catholics. Catholics believed that the Pope in Rome was the head of the whole Church. Another group was the Protestants. Most English Protestants believed that the king was the head of the Church in England.

Although George Calvert had changed his religion from Protestant to Roman Catholic, the king liked him. He gave Calvert the title of Lord Baltimore, the first Baron of Baltimore. He was named Lord Baltimore after a small place in Ireland. Most people who lived there were Catholics. Because most of the people in England were Protestants, the laws of England were sometimes biased against Catholics. But in countries where most of the people were Catholics, such as France, Spain, and Portugal, the laws were sometimes unfair to Protestants.

     
 

Maryland’s First Owner
   
George Calvert wanted to start a colony where English Catholics and Protestants would all be treated fairly. This colony would be a refuge, or a place where English Catholics would be protected. The king thought that this was a fine idea. So, he gave Calvert permission to build a colony just north of Virginia. The new colony was named Maryland, for Queen Henrietta Maria, the king’s wife. George Calvert died shortly after the king gave him Maryland. His oldest son, Cecilius, became the second Lord Baltimore and the new “owner” of Maryland.

 
Maryland’s Second Owner
    
Unlike Virginia, which was owned by a company, Maryland was owned by one man. Although he lived in England, Cecilius Calvert owned all the land and made all the rules. The new Lord Baltimore asked his younger brother Leonard to go to Maryland with the first group of colonists. Leonard would be the governor of the new colony. The Calverts started Maryland as a colony for Catholics. But they also wanted Protestants to settle there to bolster the colony’s population.

      
 

The New Colony
     
In early spring 1634, two small ships sailed into the Chesapeake Bay. Governor Leonard Calvert and nearly two hundred colonists were on board. The ships had no extra space. The passengers had brought with them most of what they would need to survive their first year in the new colony. Governor Calvert told a group of Native Americans that he wanted to buy one of their villages. The Native Americans were not using the village. They agreed to let the newcomers live there while the colonists built their own houses and planted crops. The governor knew how badly the people in Virginia had suffered. He made sure that the people of his colony had enough food and supplies to circumvent a starving time. Governor Calvert named the colonists’ new home Saint Mary’s City. This became the first settlement in the Maryland colony.

      
 

Home in a Wigwam Village
    
Vocabulary.

Toleration, acceptance of different beliefs, or practices.

 
Two years later, in 1636, the settlement still looked like a Native American village. The colonists lived in wigwams that the Native Americans had built. Some of the Maryland colonists were wealthy Catholics. But more Protestants than Catholics came to Maryland. Many of the Protestants worked for the Catholic gentlemen as servants. Everyone In Saint Mary’s City worked hard to get the colony started. Catholic gentlemen and Protestant servants worked side by side. Governor Calvert had the colonists build a chapel, or small church, for Saint Mary’s City. Both Catholics and Protestants shared the chapel so that each group could worship in its own way. In 1649, the Toleration Act was created In Maryland. The act gave religious freedom to all Christians in the colony.

     

Tough Times For All
     
In both Maryland and Virginia, things did not work out as the colonists had hoped. The Virginia Company lost so much money that the king of England took direct control of Virginia. The Calvert family still owned Maryland, but not too many Catholics actually settled there. In the early days In Virginia and Maryland, many colonists became sick and died. Children often saw one or both of their parents die. Many children died, too.

At first, Virginia and Maryland planters thought that raising tobacco was almost as good as finding gold. But soon they were shipping so much to England, they could not sell it all. There was too much tobacco and not enough customers. This caused the price of tobacco to drop. After the first few years, anyone who raised tobacco had a very hard time making money.

The only way planters could make money from raising tobacco was to own lots of land, have lots of workers, and ship lots of tobacco to many places. Getting enough land was not that hard to do. Finding workers, however, was more difficult. Fewer English people were willing to move to Virginia and Maryland to be indentured servants. Keeping indentured servants was also very expensive. Planters needed another way to find large numbers of workers. They found these workers in Africa.

     
 

Servants and Enslaved Workers
    
The very first Africans were brought to Virginia in the year 1619. Some historians think that these African workers were indentured servants. Others believe that they may have been enslaved. They worked for a period of time on a plantation, and then they were free to leave. Some became free landowners, just as English indentured servants did.

In the mid-1600s, however, Virginia and Maryland planters changed the rules. Africans brought to the colonies were forced to become enslaved workers. They were considered the property of an owner. They were not paid, and most would never be freed. Their children would become enslaved workers, too. And relying on enslaved workers meant that plantation owners could make more money.

By the late 1600s, large numbers of enslaved Africans were brought to work on plantations near the Chesapeake Bay. They were treated harshly. In one Southern colony, so many enslaved Africans were brought in that more than half of the people living there were originally from Africa. That colony was called Carolina.

     
     

Chapter Seven: Plantations in South Carolina
    
The Big Question. Why did plantation owners have enslaved workers?

 
A Charleston Sea Captain
   
It is the year 1710. Eliza and her father are breakfasting at home. Her father, Edward Jones, is a sea captain. Their house overlooks Charleston harbor in the Carolina colony. Captain Jones leaves tomorrow on a long sea voyage. His ships will sail to the West Indies, England, and Africa before returning to Charleston. While her father is at sea, Eliza will live with her uncle, Joseph Jones. He owns two plantations and a house in Charleston. The port of Charleston lies near the mouths of the Ashley and Cooper rivers. These two rivers connect Charleston to the large plantations upcountry. From Charleston’s harbor, ships can trade with the whole world.

     
 

Settling Charleston
    
In 1710, when Eliza’s story takes place, Charleston was the only large town in that Carolina colony. In 1663, about thirty years after the Maryland colony began, King Charles II of England gave a group of rich English gentlemen another colony in North America. In honor of King Charles, the gentlemen named the colony Carolina. Carolina comes from “Carolus,” which is Latin for Charles.

Wealthy gentlemen started plantations in Carolina to make money by growing cash crops. Tobacco would not grow in the area around Charleston. But Carolina planters discovered that they could grow and sell other crops for lots of money. These crops were rice and indigo. Indigo is a plant from which a blue-green dye is made. A woman by the name of Eliza Lucas was mainly responsible for making indigo a very successful cash crop. Selling these cash crops made some Carolina planters very rich. Like plantation owners in Virginia and Maryland, they began to use enslaved workers.

     
 

At the Dock
    
Vocabulary.

Middle Passage, the forced voyage made by enslaved Africans from Africa to the American colonies.

 
After breakfast, Eliza and her father go to the dock. Captain Jones looks over his two ships. The first ship, the Sea Hawk, will soon sail for the West Indies. It is filled with lumber and cattle for plantations there. The second ship, the Raven, will sail for England. It will carry a lading of tobacco, indigo, and rice. In England, the captain will deliver the ship’s cargo and buy English goods. The Raven will then sail to Africa. There, Captain Edward will trade English goods for enslaved workers. Finally, the Raven will sail back to Charleston.

Eliza watches as the sailors load cattle and lumber onto the Sea Hawk. On the Raven, workers roll huge barrels of rice up the loading ramp and onto the deck. When the Raven reaches Africa, the ship will take enslaved Africans on board. The trip across the Atlantic Ocean, called the Middle Passage, is brutal. The enslaved Africans must stay in cramped, dirty quarters belowdecks. When the Raven returns to Charleston, the enslaved Africans will be sold mostly to plantation owners.

     
 

Uncle Joseph’s Rice Plantation
    
Vocabulary.

Tidal marsh, an area of soft wet land where water levels are the result of the rise and fall of a river or ocean.

 
After a while, a large black carriage pulled by four horses rolls up to the dock. Uncle Joseph and his children appear. Eliza is happy to see her cousins. They travel to Uncle Joseph’s new rice plantation. Uncle Joseph is having the plantation built along the banks of the Cooper River, about twenty miles from Charleston. Much of the land in the new plantation is a tidal marsh. The land is a perfect place to grow rice. That’s because rice needs a lot of water.

But it is not a healthy place to live. Many people at the plantation get sick and die. Even those who do not get sick are constantly swatting mosquitoes. They do not know that the mosquitoes spread a deadly disease called malaria. The long, hot, sweaty summer months at the plantation are the worst. So, every summer Uncle Joseph’s family lives In Charleston. It is a little cooler in Charleston because of breezes from the harbor. People also think that they are safer there from disease.

       
 

Working in the Fields
   
Uncle Joseph owns many enslaved workers who had once been rice farmers in Africa. The enslaved workers are digging ditches that will bring water to the rice plants. They have to be careful, for there are many poisonous snakes hiding in the marsh. The enslaved workers are also working in the fields. The carriage nears the center of the plantation. Eliza sees more enslaved people hard at work. They are building a long driveway leading to the main house.

Many buildings stand behind the trees that line the driveway. Eliza recognizes the sounds coming from the blacksmith’s workshop and the horse stable near the carriage house. A short distance away, soap and candle makers and shoemakers are busy at work. Eliza can see carpenters, gardeners, and stable boys. It takes the hard work of many people to keep the plantation running.

      
          

Chapter Eight: The Story of Georgia
     
The Big Question. Why did James Oglethorpe want to set up a colony in North America?

 
The Voyage to Savannah
    
Vocabulary.

Parliament, a group made up of representatives and the king or queen, who make the laws for a country; a term used especially in England to describe the lawmaking part of the government.

Debt, something that is owed, such as money.

 
The year was 1732, and the ship was called the Anne. It was a very crowded ship with 120 passengers and many animals. Most of the people on the Anne were poor and unable to find work in England. There was, however, one very wealthy gentleman on the ship. His name was James Oglethorpe. Everyone called him Father Oglethorpe because he was kind and gentle. James Oglethorpe was the leader of the new colony named Georgia, in honor of King George II. It was the last of the Southern Colonies to be established. James Oglethorpe was born into a wealthy family. When he was a teenager, he went for enlistment into the English army. He became captain of the queen’s guard. He left the army when he was twenty-six to become a member of Parliament. He spoke out for poor people and for people who suffered incarceration because they could not find a solution to their state of indebtedness.

      
 

The Story of Georgia
    
At the time, people in England who did not have enough money to pay their debts were put into jail. James Oglethorpe wanted to find a way to give debtors and all poor people a new start. He and a group of businessmen asked the king to let them start a colony in North America. They asked him to make the colony a place for poor people to begin a new life.

James Oglethorpe dreamed of building a great city for the Georgia colony. He brought in a city planner to design the new city of Savannah. The streets were wide and straight and there were many parks. Oglethorpe had many other dreams for the colony. He dreamed of making the Georgia colony a place of asylum for poor people and for people of different religions from all parts of Europe. He also wanted to keep the colony free of slavery. He had been to Charleston, where he saw how badly enslaved workers were treated. Oglethorpe also believed that Native Americans should be treated fairly and with respect. He made a rule that “no white man may cheat the Native Americans.” The Native Americans called James Oglethorpe the “Great Man.” They called him that to show their respect for him.

     
 

What Happened Next?
   
Vocabulary.

Profit, the money that is made by a business once all expenses have been paid.

 
Some of Oglethorpe’s dreams did not come true. Parliament made it hard for poor people who owed money to leave English jails and settle in Georgia. Rice turned out to be the only crop that could be grown in Georgia and sold for a profit. And to grow rice, many workers were needed. In 1750, the leaders of Georgia decided to change the rules. Slavery and big rice plantations were now allowed, just as in the Carolina colony.

        
       
*********
    
     
Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)
   
The Thirteen Colonies
    

Lesson 97 – Part Two

   
NEW WORDS: Adams’s, Albany, Boston’s, Coopers, Darby, Darby’s, Englanders, Haudenosaunee, Josiah, Mayflower’s, Minuit, Netherland, Portsmouth, Roger’s, Stuyvesant, Swedes, Walloon, Williams’s, abbreviations, adamantly, advocating, agitators, alleged, apposite, aristocracy, assertions, aversion, ballots, beggarly, blanched, booklets, booksellers, bouweries, bowery, breadbasket, castigated, checkerboard, clammy, comply, concurrence, congregation, congregations, conveyance, cornhusks, dejected, detractors, disclosed, dispensation, enlist, enmity, expatiate, explorer’s, expound, expressing, forcing, gateway, genuflect, glassware, handbills, harmoniously, hornbook, illegality, immured, imprisonment, inaugural, inspirited, introductions, landowning, manifold, meetinghouses, mussels, olid, outset, primer, principled, rebuff, recites, resettle, sailmakers, schism, seaports, shorewards, sinned, slay, solidarity, stockades, tempest, tenets, tolerant, toolmakers, waffles, whate’er, woes

    

Chapter Nine: The Pilgrims Come to America
    
The Big Question. Who were the Pilgrims, and why did they sail to America?

 
The New England Colonies
   
Do you remember the names of those three regions? If you said Southern Colonies, Middle Colonies, and New England Colonies, you are correct! Now, we are going to jump over the Middle Colonies and go north to the New England Colonies. We will come back to the Middle Colonies later. To learn about these colonies, we have to travel back to the fall of 1620 for introductions to the first New England colonists, the Pilgrims. The Pilgrims spent a great deal of time planning their move to America. At last, in September 1620, they were ready to make the voyage.

      
 

The Pilgrims
   
“Land ho! Land ho!” the sailors cried. The passengers crowded onto the deck of the Mayflower. They wanted to have their first look at America. The Mayflower had been sailing for Virginia, but it ended up in what is now Massachusetts. A month later, the Mayflower crossed the bay. On a cold morning in November 1620, its passengers got ready to land. Who were these people on board the ship? Today, we call the Mayflower’s passengers the Pilgrims. A pilgrim is someone who travels for religious reasons. The people on the Mayflower had left their homes in England for a new life.

The Pilgrims were not like the inaugural Jamestown settlers. The first Jamestown settlers had wanted to find gold and other riches. Many would rebuff attempts at getting them to do hard work. They did not want to build houses or plant crops. They only wanted to return to England as rich men. The Pilgrims were not looking for gold. They wanted to build houses and start farms. They wanted to raise families in a new land. They did not want to go back to England.

In England, King James made everyone comply with the rules of the Church of England. The Pilgrims, however, did not wish to do so. They believed so adamantly that God wanted them to worship in a certain way that they had a schism with the Church of England. They were called Separatists because they wanted to separate, or break away, from the Church of England. That was considered an illegality, and they risked imprisonment for doing this.

     
 

Woes for the Separatists
    
When the king found out about the Separatists, he was angry. He did everything he could to make them feel highly dejected. He even put some of them in prison. The Separatists were blanched about staying in England under such conditions, so they went to the Netherlands. But life there was difficult. People had to work very hard for beggarly wages. The people in the Netherlands spoke Dutch. The Separatists were afraid that their children would forget how to speak English.

About twelve years later, the Separatists decided to leave the Netherlands. They wanted to cross the ocean and start a colony. In their new home, they would have their own land and could worship God in their own way. Not all of the people on the Mayflower were Separatists. Other people from England had joined them. Like the Separatists, these people were sailing to America to begin a new life.

     
 

A Long, Hard Journey
    
Vocabulary.

Cargo ship, a large boat used to carry things from one place to another to be bought and sold.

 
Altogether, 102 passengers and 30 sailors sailed on the Mayflower. There were also some hens, goats, and two dogs. The journey to North America was difficult. The Mayflower was a cargo ship. It was not made to carry people. It was very crowded. The Pilgrims slept on the floor below the main deck. There was hardly any light and no fresh air.

For the first month, the Mayflower sailed in good weather. After that, the ship and its passengers faced one tempest after another. The wind howled and waves crashed on the deck. Most of the passengers became seasick. The Pilgrims were afraid that the ship would sink. The Pilgrims thought that the terrible voyage would never end. But finally, it did. Standing on the ship’s deck that November morning, the Pilgrims saw a sandy beach lined with trees. This was Cape Cod, Massachusetts. Behind them was the cold, gray, late autumn ocean.

     

 The New Decision
   
Vocabulary.

Contract, a written or spoken agreement, usually about business.

Vote, to make a decision as a group, usually by casting ballots, raising hands, or speaking aloud.

The Pilgrims were excited and afraid. They were very far from home. They were afraid that there might be wild animals. The Pilgrim leaders said that they would have to live on the Mayflower until they found a good place to settle and build houses. Some of the passengers did not like this decision. They were tired of being crowded together on the clammy, olid ship. They wanted to head shorewards.

However, the Pilgrim leaders knew that they would have to stay together for safety. If they did not, they would not survive in this new land. The Pilgrims also knew that they needed rules and laws and good leaders to help them live together peacefully. Before the Pilgrims got off the ship, they wrote and signed a contract. The Pilgrim leaders called their contract the Mayflower Compact. The compact said that all the passengers would work together to govern themselves in the new land.

The Pilgrims agreed to vote. They also agreed to majority rule. That means the Pilgrims agreed to do whatever the majority, or most, of the Pilgrims voted to do. They all promised to obey these rules after they left the ship.

    
 

Starting a New Life
   
After they signed the Mayflower Compact, the passengers were allowed to go ashore on Cape Cod. Everyone’s legs were wobbly after being at sea for so long. Even though it had already snowed, the children ran on the cold, sandy beach. The men searched for fresh water and dry firewood. They also explored the area.

The women washed clothes. Soon the rocks and bushes were dotted with clothing spread out to dry. It took the Pilgrims almost a month to find a permanent place to settle. They finally decided on a spot on the other side of Massachusetts Bay from Cape Cod. There the water was deep enough to anchor their ship. When they explored the land, they found Native American fields that had already been cleared for planting. They found freshwater streams and forests for timber. The Pilgrims named their new settlement Plymouth.

    
    

Chapter Ten: Plymouth, The Pilgrim Colony
    
The Big Question. Why was it important for the Pilgrims to work hard to prepare for winter?

 
A Harsh Winter
    
The Pilgrims had hoped to settle in Virginia, but the captain of the Mayflower had refused to go farther than Cape Cod. The cold, snowy days of winter had already begun. The Pilgrims spent most of their first winter in Plymouth colony aboard the crowded, damp Mayflower. The men and boys went ashore to build the first houses.

An icy wind blew off the ocean. On many days the weather was so bad that the men could not work. During that first winter, half the Pilgrims died from cold and hunger. All winter, the Native Americans who lived near Plymouth stayed in the forest and watched the Pilgrims. They watched the Pilgrims bring supplies from the ship. They watched them chop down trees and saw logs into planks to build houses.

     
   

Setting up a Colony
    
Vocabulary.

“Common house,” (phrase) a building used for meetings and worship.

 
The first house that the Pilgrims built was called the common house. At first, it was used as a shelter and a place to store tools. Later, it was used as a place of worship. When spring finally came, the Pilgrims moved off of the Mayflower and into the houses. They began to plant crops. They had to work hard. Once the Mayflower sailed back to England, they were on their own. During the warm summer, the Pilgrims tended their gardens. They were already preparing for the winter ahead.

    
 

A Visitor
    
One day a tall Native American warrior with long black hair appeared at the edge of the woods. He walked boldly into Plymouth. The Pilgrims came out of their houses and in from the fields to see the visitor. “Welcome, Englishmen,” he said. “My name is Samoset. The Pilgrims were astonished that he spoke English. It turned out that Samoset had learned the Pilgrims’ language from English fishermen who dried their nets and packed their fish along the shore.

Samoset spoke to John Carver, the first governor of Plymouth. He told the governor that the chief of the Wampanoag was coming to visit the Pilgrims. The Wampanoag lived nearby. Samoset told the Pilgrims about the Native Americans who used to live in the place where the Pilgrims had built their village. These Native Americans had cleared the fields around Plymouth.

A few years before, Samoset told the Pilgrims, a strange sickness had killed every member of that nation. The only person left in that nation was Squanto, a warrior. Squanto had been taken to England by fishermen before the strange sickness broke out. When Squanto returned, he was the only one of his people still alive.

      
 

A Friendship Grows
    
A few days later, Samoset brought the chief of the Wampanoag to Plymouth colony. With him were several warriors, including Squanto. The Pilgrims and the Native Americans exchanged gifts. Then they ate and drank together. Afterward, Governor Carver and the chief made a peace treaty that lasted fifty-four years. The chief and the other Native Americans left. But Squanto stayed behind to live with the Pilgrims. He showed the Pilgrims where to fish. He pointed out which nuts and berries were safe to eat.

The Pilgrims were very busy that first spring. Both boys and girls gathered mussels from the rocks in the shallow water at the edge of the sea. They dug dams from the wet sand. They carried water and wood. They stuffed linen sacks with cornhusks to make mattresses. In the late spring, Governor Carver died. The Pilgrims chose William Bradford as their new governor. Bradford was governor of Plymouth for the next thirty-five years. He even wrote a history of the colony that people today still study.

   
 

Giving Thanks
    
Vocabulary.

Harvest, the crops collected at the end of a growing season.

   
In the fall, Governor Bradford gathered all the Pilgrims together. He told them that they had many things to be thankful for. They had finally found a place to worship God in their own way. And thanks to their Native American friends, their harvest would be plentiful. If they were careful, no one would go hungry during the next winter.

To celebrate, Governor Bradford invited the Pilgrims’ Native American friends to feast with them and offer prayers of thanksgiving. The feast lasted three days. That feast was a thanksgiving celebration that has become an American tradition. We do not know for certain whether they ate turkey, but Governor Bradford did write that they had “fowl,” or birds, for dinner, as well as other kinds of meat. When we celebrate Thanksgiving today, we remember how the Pilgrims came to the Americas in search of religious freedom, how much they had to suffer, and how grateful they were for their new life. We also think about the Native Americans who helped them and who shared in their celebration.

     
     

Chapter Eleven: The Massachusetts Bay Colony
    
The Big Question. What kinds of jobs were available in the New England colonies?

 
The Puritan Mission
   
Ten years after the Pilgrims settled Plymouth, more English settlers arrived in New England. Their settlement was called the Massachusetts Bay Colony. These settlers were known as Puritans. The Puritans were not like the Pilgrims. The Puritans did not want to leave the Church of England. Instead, the Puritans wanted to purify, or change, the Church of England.

John Winthrop was the leader of the Puritans. He believed that God brought the Puritans to North America for a reason. Winthrop wanted the Puritans to be an example of how Christians could live together in a community and be unselfish people. He believed that the whole world would be watching to see if the Puritans could succeed.

     
 

The Great Migration
    
In the beginning, about one hundred Pilgrims started Plymouth colony. But almost 25,000 Puritans came to Massachusetts Bay Colony from 1630 to 1660. This enormous wave of settlement is called “the Great Migration.” A migration is a movement from one place to another. During the Great Migration, Puritans started small towns all over eastern Massachusetts. In each town, they built their houses and their meetinghouse, or house of worship, near a large grassy area called a common.

     
 

Strict Rules
   
Vocabulary.

Congregation, a group of people who gather for the purpose of religious worship.

   
Everyone who lived in a Puritan town had to obey strict rules. Each town was governed by landowning men who met to make rules and decisions. Only members of a town’s Puritan congregation could own land or vote in the town meeting. Joining a congregation was not easy. You had to answer many hard questions about your life and your beliefs.

People who were not Puritans did not enjoy religious freedom. They could attend their own churches. But they were forced to also attend Puritan services and pay taxes to support the Puritan ministers. Those who opposed Puritan religious teachings were punished. Some were forced to leave town. People who were forced to leave Puritan towns sometimes started their own towns. Many of these towns were founded in a new colony called Rhode Island, which you will read about in a later chapter.

    
 

A Growing Population
    
Through the 1640s, new settlers kept coming to the colonies from England. The population was also growing naturally. Unlike in England, and even in the Southern Colonies, more and more New England children lived to become adults and parents. This was largely because there was less disease. These growing families needed more land. So, two new colonies were later founded by Puritans from Massachusetts. These colonies were Connecticut and New Hampshire.

     
 

The New England Region
    
Vocabulary.

Mast, a large vertical post on a ship that helps hold up the sails.

 
Although New England was a healthier place to live than the South during the 1600s, the colonies in New England did not have good soil. The winters were long and cold. This meant that the growing season was short. Most New England families could grow only enough food to feed themselves. However, the region was rich in other ways. There were great forests and a long coastline with natural harbors for ships. The New England colonists built some of their towns along the coast. These towns became centers for fishing, shipbuilding, and trade.

New Englanders became very good at fishing in the ocean off the coast. This part of the ocean had plenty of fish, especially cod. Cod was tasty, and many people in Europe liked to eat it. The colonists dried the cod so that the meat would not spoil. Then they shipped the cod to England and to the West Indies. Dried cod became to New England what cash crops were to the Southern Colonies.

     
     

New Englanders cut timber from the forests for shipbuilding. Tall trees were chopped down to make masts for ships. Carpenters cut and shaped the wood to make other parts of the ships. Sailmakers made the ships’ sails, while blacksmiths made the ships’ anchors. Men called coopers made barrels to hold cargo, food, and fresh water for long voyages.

 
Harbor Towns
   
New England harbor towns were busy places. Ships were loaded with dried cod, timber, and furs. The ships sailed to England, the West Indies, or other colonies. Other ships arrived with sugar and enslaved workers. Still, more ships brought tools, glassware, and mail from England. The harbor towns grew faster than the other New England towns. Ships filled with people and their belongings also sailed into the harbor towns. New colonists came to live and work in New England. Fishing and shipbuilding provided jobs for many people. Others found work on the docks and in warehouses.

     
      

Chapter Twelve: Living in a Puritan Colony
    
The Big Question. What was life like for children in a Puritan colony?

 
Family Life
    
Families were very important to the Puritans. Puritan parents raised their children according to strict rules.

 
A School Day
    
It is the year 1640. We go to Salem, one of the harbor towns in Massachusetts colony. Patience and Hope have just arrived at Mistress Darby’s “dame school.” A dame school is a private school run by a woman teacher. The school is not in a special building like the ones students attend today. It is in Mistress Darby’s own small house. And she is very strict.

Parents pay Mistress Darby to teach their children in her kitchen. That was one of just two rooms in her house. There, Patience and Hope are learning how to read, write, and do arithmetic. The two girls will attend the dame school together for two years. After that they will stay home and learn how to cook, weave, and sew. They will not go to school anymore. Puritan boys, however, will get the chance to continue their education.

     
    

Reading and Writing Lessons
     
The children have spent the morning practicing their ABCs using a hornbook. A hornbook is not really a book. It is a flat board that looks like a paddle. The alphabet is printed on one side. On the other side is a prayer. In the afternoon, the children are beginning to study their only textbook, the New England Primer. It has rhymes that teach the alphabet and spelling words. The Primer also has many prayers, poems, and questions about the Bible. Mistress Darby has told each child to learn certain poems by heart. She expects them to be said perfectly.

“Patience!” Mistress Darby calls sharply. “Repeat your lesson.”

Patience stands and recites, “Be you to others kind and true, as you’d have others be to you: And neither do nor say to men, whate’er you would not take again.” Patience slowly lets out her breath. She has remembered it correctly. Mistress Darby seems satisfied, for now!

Here are two examples of the types of rhymes the children would practice.

In Adams’s Fall, We sinned all. Thy life to men, This Book (the Bible) attend (pay attention to). The Cat doth play, And after slay.

A Dog will bite, A Thief at Night. An Eagle’s flight, Is out of sight. The Idle Fool Is whipped at School.

Finally, it is time to go home. Patience is glad that she remembered her lesson today!

      
 

Passing the Meetinghouse
    
Vocabulary.

Sermon, a speech on a religious topic given by a religious leader.

Minister, a religious leader, usually in a Protestant church.


After school, Patience and Hope walk home, crossing the large, grassy common. The common is an open pasture that belongs to everyone in the town. The townspeople bring their cows to graze on the common. The children walk past the meetinghouse. On Sundays, every family in Salem must worship there. They listen to long sermons, read from the Bible, and sing hymns. The service lasts all day, and the minister is very serious. His sermons are full of hard words, but Father later explains what the minister has said.

On Sundays, Patience and Hope know that good Puritans are not supposed to do anything except go to the meetinghouse to worship God. They do not even make their beds. Adults do not work, and children certainly are not allowed to play. Last Sunday, Patience and Hope were both punished. They were running and jumping as the townspeople walked home from the meetinghouse.

     
 

A Family Home
   
Now, coming home from school, Patience and Hope reach the door of their small two-story house. The downstairs is one large room. It is called the keeping room. The keeping room is the only room in the house with a fireplace. The fireplace is used for both heating and cooking. It is so big that you can walk right into it and make a small fire in one of the corners! Everyone gathers in the keeping room to eat, to do chores, and to study. In the winter the whole family sleeps here.

The children’s father has just come in from the fields with their big brother, Josiah. Their older sister, Honor, is helping their mother prepare a meal. Patience and Hope do not speak. They know that Puritan fathers expect their children to be silent until he speaks to them first.

      
 

An Important Story
   
Father is telling Josiah how the Puritans came to Massachusetts from England. That was before Patience and Hope were born. “When we lived in England, we Puritans were not happy with the leaders of the Church of England,” Father tells Josiah. Patience and Hope are quiet. They want to hear the story, too, instead of being sent outside to do chores.

 
Puritan Beliefs
   
“The Church of England is too fancy. We do not like its stained-glass windows or the organ music that is played during its worship services. We do not like the fancy robes that its ministers must wear. Many Puritans were thrown in jail because they wanted to change the Church of England. So we decided that we would leave England and come to this new land.”

      
 

Coming to a New Land
    
Vocabulary.

Charter, a document given by a ruler to a group of people that allows them to elect their own government officials.

All the children listen carefully as Father continues his story. “While we were on the ship, Governor Winthrop told us that in Massachusetts we Puritans must be ‘as a city upon a hill.’ That means that we must be an example for people everywhere in the world to follow. We formed a company called the Massachusetts Bay Company. The king gave our company a charter to start our own colony in New England. The king was glad to have us move far away from England. He thought that we were troublemakers. In 1630, eleven ships, carrying more than seven hundred men, women, and children, sailed to New England.”


Working Together
   
Father continues, “When we arrived, we could see that New England was beautiful. The trees were so green. The forests were full of deer, and the ocean was filled with fish. We worked very hard to settle here.” Father turns to Patience and Hope. “Children,” he says, “you have learned how we Puritans came to New England. But it is time to go back to work. You both have chores to do outside, and I have wood to chop.” The girls smile at their father before racing outside to the garden.

    
     

Chapter Thirteen: The Story of Rhode Island
     
The Big Question. What was the main reason why Roger Williams disagreed with his fellow Puritans?


Vocabulary.

Shorthand, a system of abbreviations and symbols used to make writing faster.

Household, a house and all of the people who live in it.

 
An English Man
     
Roger Williams was born in London, England. As a boy, he learned to write in a special way called shorthand. When he went to church, he used shorthand to write down what the minister said. Roger’s shorthand notes helped him to study the Bible. When Roger grew up, he went to Cambridge University, one of England’s famous schools. During his time at Cambridge, he became a Puritan, and eventually he became a minister.

    
   

Wanting Freedom
    
Roger Williams knew that the king did not like Puritans because they disagreed with the Church of England. Roger Williams worked as a minister in the household of a Puritan who was a member of Parliament. There, he met Puritans who wanted to leave England and live in North America. Roger Williams decided to join the Puritans in Massachusetts. He wanted to be free of the king and the church leaders in England.

However, as you have discovered, the Puritans who traveled to Massachusetts were not Separatists like the Pilgrims in Plymouth. Puritans wanted to change the Church of England by example. In 1631, Roger Williams sailed to Boston, Massachusetts. Governor John Winthrop offered him a job as minister to Boston’s Puritan congregation. Roger Williams now disagreed with his fellow Puritans. He believed that it was time to leave the Church of England. Williams told Governor Winthrop that he could not take the job.

     
 

Expressing His Beliefs
     
Roger Williams found other work as a minister, first in Plymouth, and then in Salem. He spoke out against forcing people to pay taxes to support Puritan congregations. He feared that close ties with the government were harming the Church. He also thought that Puritans were not strict enough in their religious beliefs. Puritan leaders became angry with Roger Williams.

Roger Williams also believed that the king had no right to take land from Native Americans. Williams said that the colonists should pay the Native Americans for any land that they wished to have. Williams became friends with a group of Native Americans. He knew many languages, including Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, and he learned their language, too. Williams earned the respect of the Native Americans.

      
 

The Puritans Disagree
    
The Puritans decided to send Roger Williams back to England. It was almost winter, and he was sick. So, Governor Winthrop said that Williams could wait and return to England in the spring. But Williams did not wish to return to England. Instead, he escaped from Massachusetts and went to what is now Rhode Island. There, he spent the winter with his Native American friends, the Wampanoag.

In the spring, some of Williams’s Puritan friends came to help him. He built a house and planted crops. Williams bought land from the Narragansett Native Americans. With his Puritan friends, Roger Williams started a town on that land. He called the town Providence. It was the first town in the colony that would eventually be called Rhode Island.

    
 

Where the People Rule
    
The town of Providence was ruled by the people, not by the members of a religious congregation. People had religious freedom. They were not punished for their beliefs, even if Williams disagreed with them. Unlike in Massachusetts, the people living in Rhode Island were not forced to pay taxes to support the Puritan congregation. In fact, no taxes were paid to any religious group. People of different religions who settled in Providence were responsible for supporting themselves.

 
Anne Hutchinson
     
Little by little, more towns were set up near Providence. Like Roger Williams, another famous Puritan moved from Massachusetts to Rhode Island. She was a very brave woman named Anne Hutchinson. Anne Hutchinson always spoke her mind. She read the Bible very carefully. She believed that God inspired her directly. She said that she did not need the Puritan ministers telling her what to believe. Like Roger Williams, Anne did not believe that the Puritans were strict enough in their beliefs. The Puritans did not like having people challenge their religious beliefs, especially a woman.

Like Roger Williams, Anne Hutchinson soon got into trouble with Governor Winthrop and the other Puritan leaders. When the Puritan leaders ordered her and her family to leave Massachusetts, her friends helped her start the new town of Portsmouth, Rhode Island.

        
      

A Successful Colony
    
As the number of towns in Rhode Island grew, the people wanted to have their own official colony. Roger Williams traveled to England to ask the king for a charter for the colony. Williams still had friends in Parliament. They helped him get the charter.

People in Rhode Island had more religious freedom than in any other colony. Most of them liked Roger Williams. He was eventually elected president of the colony. Williams worked for the rest of his life to make Rhode Island a good place to live. He worked to keep peace with Native Americans. He treated everyone with kindness and respect. Roger Williams’s ideas about separating religion from government can still be found in our laws today.

     
       

Chapter Fourteen: The Middle Colonies
    
The Big Question. How did the mixing of cultures help the Middle Colonies grow and prosper?

 
Vocabulary.

Culture, the language, religion, customs, traditions, and material possessions of a group of people.

 
Different Colonies
    
There are still four colonies to learn about. They are New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and Pennsylvania. These colonies are called the Middle Colonies. Both the Southern Colonies and New England Colonies attracted colonists mostly from England and Scotland. But people from many different parts of Europe came to the Middle Colonies.

Settlers came from Germany, the Netherlands (also called Holland), and Sweden. Some of these people came for religious freedom. Some came to trade with Native Americans. Others looked for farmland to grow crops. To get along, people in the Middle Colonies had to respect each other’s differences. They had to respect the different religions, cultures, and languages.

      
 

A Mixing of Cultures
    
Vocabulary.

Plow, a tool used to prepare soil for farming.

 
Colonists from different countries brought unique skills to the Middle Colonies. The Germans were skilled farmers. The Dutch were very good at building wagons and plows. The Swedes built strong log houses. The colonists taught these skills to each other. Sometimes they even shared ways to have fun. For example, the Dutch taught the other colonists about ice skating and bowling. Sharing among different peoples caused cultures to mix. This mixing of cultures helped the Middle Colonies to grow and prosper.

     
 

Farming in the Middle Colonies
    
Like the New England Colonies, the Middle Colonies had large forests. The forests provided lumber for building things like houses and ships. But unlike New England, the Middle Colonies were a good place to farm. The soil was rich. The climate was usually mild. Summers were warm and rainy. Many kinds of crops grew well there.

The early settlers grew different kinds of fruits and vegetables. Farmers grew enough crops to feed their families. They also had enough left over to sell for a profit. Soon farmers grew cash crops just to sell. The main cash crops in the Middle Colonies were grains, such as wheat, rye, and oats. Because the Middle Colonies grew large amounts of grains, they were called the “breadbasket colonies.”

    
 

River Highways
     
Vocabulary.

Merchant, a person who buys and sells things to earn money.

 
After the harvest, many farmers took their wheat to a miller. The miller, a person who owns a mill, would then grind the wheat into flour. Now the farmers were ready to sell their flour in markets in big port cities, such as Philadelphia and New York City. But how would they get the flour there?

Farmers in Pennsylvania used the Delaware River to move crops from their farms to Philadelphia. Farmers in New York used the Hudson River to move crops to markets in New York City. Both the Delaware and Hudson rivers are very wide and deep. This made it possible for ships to travel almost one hundred miles upstream.

When the farmers reached Philadelphia or New York City, they sold their flour and other crops to merchants. Sometimes the merchants shipped the crops to other colonies. Other times the merchants shipped the crops to England or other European countries.

     
 

Important Cities
    
New York City and Philadelphia became centers for trade and shipping. They also became centers for the mixing of cultures. People with special skills and new ideas came to these port cities. They started schools, built libraries, and printed newspapers. Over time, different cultures, beliefs, and ideas began to create something entirely new, an American culture.

     
       

Chapter Fifteen: New York, A Dutch Settlement
    
The Big Question. Why was Peter Stuyvesant unable to defend New Amsterdam against the English?

 
Dutch Culture
   
The Dutch colonists brought many things to the North American colonies. They brought foods, such as waffles and coleslaw. They brought activities, such as sledding, ice-skating, and bowling. They even brought the idea of Santa Claus. Their colony was located right in the middle of England’s North American colonies. It was between the Puritan towns of New England and the plantations of the Southern Colonies.

 
An Explorer for the Dutch
   
It was a pleasant September morning in 1609, about two years after the Jamestown settlers sailed up the James River in Virginia. An explorer sailed his small ship up a wide, deep river. He was looking for a waterway through North America to Asia. The explorer’s name was Henry Hudson. He was an Englishman. But he was working for the Dutch. The river he found is now called the Hudson River.

    
     

A Good Trading Post
    
Henry Hudson did not find a waterway to Asia. Instead he found Native Americans who wanted to trade valuable furs for his tools, weapons, and colorful cloth. Hudson also found dense forests and good land for farming. He claimed a large area of this land for the Dutch. The Dutch decided that the territory would make a great trading post. They called the trading post New Netherland, after their homeland.

In 1621, a group of wealthy Dutchmen formed the Dutch West India Company. The Dutch government gave the Dutch West India Company the right to settle New Netherland and the right to trade with Native Americans. The company named a governor to run the new colony. The colony’s purpose was to make the people who owned the company rich. The company sent a ship to New Netherland with 110 people. The biggest group started a settlement far up the Hudson River in a place that is now Albany, New York. That was as far up the river as oceangoing ships could sail. It was a good place to buy furs from the Native Americans, especially the Haudenosaunee. Furs sold for very high prices in Europe. A smaller group settled on Manhattan, an island at the mouth of the Hudson River. This small group built a fort on the island.

     
 

Buying an Island
   
The next year more people came to the Island of Manhattan. They built a town that they called New Amsterdam, after the city of Amsterdam in the Netherlands. The governor of New Netherland was a Walloon named Peter Minuit. He thought that it was a good idea to buy the whole island from the Native Americans. The governor offered some cloth, knives, beads, and other small things to the Native Americans in exchange for Manhattan Island. The total value of everything the governor offered was said to be about $24. The governor probably thought that he had done very well in the trade. The Native Americans probably thought that they had done very well, too. Native Americans did not think about owning land in the same way as Europeans. They did not think that land could be owned by anyone. They believed that they were giving the land to the Dutch to use, not to possess.

      
 

Settling New Amsterdam
    
The Dutch built houses, streets, and public buildings in New Amsterdam. The houses that they built were tall and narrow with steep roofs. They looked like houses back in the Netherlands. The Dutch built a wall across the island at one end of the town. Outside the wall, they started farms that they called “bouweries.” The Dutch worked in their new town. They also loved to have fun. Boys and girls in New Amsterdam went to school year-round.

The Dutch settlers even had special holidays. One of their holidays was called First Skating Day. That was the first day that the ponds were frozen hard enough for ice skating. On that day, the schools closed and the whole town went ice skating.

     
 

A Tolerant People and a Harsh Leader
    
Vocabulary.

“Freedom of religion,” (phrase) the ability to practice any religion without fear of punishment.

 
Most Dutch people were tolerant. They invited people from other countries to move to New Amsterdam. Peter Stuyvesant was named the second governor of New Amsterdam. Stuyvesant had a wooden leg. If he did not get his way, he would stamp his wooden leg and swear. Stuyvesant disliked anyone who disagreed with him. When someone disagreed with him, he threatened to ship the person back to the Netherlands, in pieces.

New Amsterdam was doing well, but it was growing quite slowly. Most of the Dutch people back in the Netherlands were happy. They did not want to move to America. They had jobs and they had freedom of religion. Very few wanted to travel thousands of miles to start over in New Netherland.

     
 

The English Take Over
    
Life was very different for the people who lived in England in the 1600s. They had many good reasons to leave. The king wanted an English colony, not a Dutch colony, between the New England Colonies and the Southern Colonies. New Amsterdam was valuable because it was the gateway to the Hudson River, a valuable trade route.

In 1664, a war started between England and the Netherlands. The king of England gave his brother the job of taking New Netherland from the Dutch. The king promised his brother, the Duke of York, that he could have the colony if he was successful. The Duke of York sent warships and several hundred soldiers to New Amsterdam. As the ships sailed into the harbor, the English prepared to fight.

Peter Stuyvesant became very angry. He wanted to fight the English, but he could not. First, he did not have enough gunpowder to fire his cannons. Second, he did not have enough soldiers to defend the town. And finally, almost everyone In New Amsterdam refused to help him. They wanted him to surrender. That way, no one would get hurt. Peter Stuyvesant had no choice but to surrender. The English took the colony of New Netherland without firing a single shot.

      
 

The English and Dutch Get Along
    
The Dutch and the English got along well in the New York colony. The people continued to work hard, but they also had fun. The Dutch and the English even shared the church buildings for religious services. The English allowed freedom of religion, just like the Dutch. They even allowed Peter Stuyvesant to stay, but he was not in charge anymore. He became a farmer on Manhattan Island.

 
New York City
    
Today, New Amsterdam is called New York City. The place where the Dutch built their wall is still known as Wall Street. That wall was built to keep farm animals from wandering into the town. In the tall buildings along Wall Street today, businesses make deals worth millions, even billions, of dollars every day. The area where the Dutch had their farms, or bouweries, is now called the Bowery. Amsterdam Avenue is a very busy street in New York City. High schools, parks, and even a neighborhood are even named after Peter Stuyvesant.

     
      

Chapter Sixteen: William Penn and the Quakers
     
The Big Question. Why might Philadelphia have been a place that Europeans would want to move to?

 
An Important Letter
   
William Penn sat at his desk in his large house in England. He looked down at the charter in front of him. The king of England had signed this conveyance. It was dated 1681. The charter gave William Penn the dispensation that he needed to start a colony in North America. The name of the colony would be Pennsylvania, which means “Penn’s Woods.”

Before he left England, there was a day when Penn was composing a letter to the Native Americans who lived in his new colony. First, Penn disclosed to the Native Americans that he and his colonists would resettle in North America soon. They planned to arrive in the summer of 1682. Next, Penn told the Native Americans that he knew they had been mistreated by English colonists in the past. He promised that the Pennsylvania colonists would be kind and principled. Any colonist who harmed Native Americans would be castigated. Penn ended his letter by saying that he had a great love and reverence for the Native Americans, and he hoped to win their love and solidarity.

     
 

Quaker Beliefs
    
Vocabulary.

Aristocracy, the upper or noble class whose members’ status is usually inherited.

 
William Penn was a Quaker. The Quakers belonged to a religious group called the Society of Friends. The Quakers’ way of worship was very different from worship in the Church of England. The Quakers did not have ministers who gave sermons. When the Quakers met in their meetinghouses, they prayed silently. During the meeting, anyone who felt inspirited by God could stand up and expatiate on their thoughts.

The Friends believed that all people were equal and should be shown deference. One of their key assertions was that the aristocracy was no better than other people. But the aristocracy in England was not in concurrence with that view. They expected everyone to genuflect to them and call them “my lord” or “my lady.” Because the Bible says, “Thou shalt not kill,” the Quakers also alleged that all wars were wrong. The Quakers would not enlist in armies or fight wars.

      
 

Hard Times for the Quakers
    
The Quakers had many detractors in England. Some would expound sentiments that the Friends were agitators. The government had enmity for them because they said that war was wrong. The Church of England had an aversion to the Quakers’ religious tenets. As a result, many Quakers were immured for their beliefs. Life in England became harder and harder for the Society of Friends. William Penn was perhaps the best-known Quaker in England. Because of his Quaker beliefs, Penn had also been sent to jail manifold times.

 
Settling Pennsylvania
    
William Penn was a good person to lead a colony. He was a lawyer and a town planner. He was also a just man who treated all people fairly. Penn called his colony a “holy experiment.” He wanted Pennsylvania to be a place where Quakers and other religious groups could live together harmoniously. Penn also opened his new colony to people who were not Quakers. To advertise his colony, Penn printed booklets. In these handbills, he told about the beauty of the land, and he promised religious freedom for everyone who settled in Pennsylvania.

     

Planning Philadelphia
    
Vocabulary.

Stockade, a defensive wall, usually made from stakes or poles driven into the ground.


Penn helped design the city of Philadelphia, the first major city in Pennsylvania. In Greek, the name Philadelphia means “brotherly love.” This was an apposite name for the Quaker city. William Penn’s plan for the city looked like a checkerboard. He laid out the streets in that pattern. He gave numbers to all the streets that ran from north to south. Penn gave tree names, like Pine and Walnut to streets that ran from east to west. He put in a central square where people could meet. He planned many parks and gardens.

Penn did not have walls or stockades built around Philadelphia. He said that it was a city where everyone would live in peace. Soon, other colonial towns used Penn’s city plan as an example. Philadelphia grew very quickly. The colonists could not build houses fast enough. Some colonists had to live in caves along the banks of the Delaware River while they built their houses!

William Penn soon returned to England. He spent less than four years of his life in Pennsylvania. He spent most of his time in England, advocating for the rights of the settlers in Pennsylvania.

     
 

Delaware Valley Settlers
    
People from all over Europe settled in Pennsylvania for many reasons. They came for religious freedom. They came because they could afford to buy the rich farmland, and the climate was mild for farming. They came for the promise of good trade. They also came because the colony was at peace with Native Americans.

Two other Middle Colonies were also located along the Delaware River Valley. They were New Jersey and Delaware. Before William Penn’s colony, Dutch and Swedish settlements existed in this area. When England took over New Netherland and renamed it New York, the king made New Jersey an English colony, too. At the outset of the 1700s, some Pennsylvania settlers formed the new colony of Delaware.

     
 

Philadelphia

 
Vocabulary.

Independence, freedom from the control of a person or group of people.

 
It did not take long for Philadelphia to become an important city in the colonies. Philadelphia was a busy port and trading center. Land in Pennsylvania, Delaware, and New Jersey was highly arable. Farms blossomed in all three colonies. Farmers sold their crops in Philadelphia. Ships loaded with flour, grains, and dried fruit sailed to other seaports in the colonies. The ships also sailed across the Atlantic Ocean to England and Europe.

    
   

Because there was so much trade in Philadelphia, there were many kinds of jobs. People worked as farmers, bakers, blacksmiths, toolmakers, tailors, and glassmakers. People also worked as teachers, printers, booksellers, and lawyers.

As Philadelphia grew, the city built paved streets and raised sidewalks with curbs. At night, lamps burned whale oil to light the main streets. Most people in Philadelphia lived in small brick houses. But in the 1700s, a few wealthy people built big houses. They filled them with beautiful furniture and art.

Because of trade and the mixing of cultures, Philadelphia became a great center for new ideas. As time went on, people in Philadelphia built a college, a theater, and America’s first hospital. They also built a museum, a public library, and started a scientific society. By 1776, when the American colonies rebelled against British rule and declared their independence, Philadelphia was the largest city in the thirteen colonies. In fact, it was the second-largest English-speaking city in the whole world, after London!

       

+++++
      
       
Glossary
   
Aristocracy, the upper or noble class whose members’ status is usually inherited.

Cargo ship, a large boat used to carry things from one place to another to be bought and sold.
Cash crop, a crop that is grown to be sold.
Charter, a document given by a ruler to a group of people that allows them to elect their own government officials.
“Common house,” (phrase) a building used for meetings and worship.
Congregation, a group of people who gather for the purpose of religious worship.
Contract, a written or spoken agreement, usually about business.
Council, group of people who meet to help run a government.
Crop, a plant that is grown in large quantities for food or other use.
Culture, the language, religion, customs, traditions, and material possessions of a group of people.

Debt, something that is owed, such as money.
Deck, the floor of a ship that people walk on.
Disease, sickness.

“Freedom of religion,” (phrase) the ability to practice any religion without fear of punishment.

Gentleman, a man with high position in society; not a laborer.
Governor, a person appointed by the king to oversee and make decisions in a region or colony.
Gunpowder, an explosive material used to make guns shoot.

Harbor, a part of a body of water that is next to land and provides a safe place for ships to anchor.
Harvest, the crops collected at the end of a growing season.
Household, a house and all of the people who live within it.

Indentured servant, a person who owes an employer a certain amount of work for a certain amount of time in exchange for some benefit.
Independence, freedom from the control of a person or group of people.

Mast, a large vertical post on a ship that helps hold up the sails.
Merchant, a person who buys and sells things to earn money.
Middle Passage, the forced voyage made by enslaved Africans from Africa to the American colonies.
Minister, a religious leader, usually in a Protestant church.

Official, a person who carries out a government duty.

Palisade, a fence made from wooden or metal stakes driven into the ground.
Parliament, a group made up of representatives and the king or queen, who make the laws for a country; a term used especially in England to describe the lawmaking part of the government.
Plow, a tool used to prepare soil for farming.
Pope, the head of the Roman Catholic Church.
Profit, the money that is made by a business once all expenses have been paid.
Protestant, a person who follows the teachings of a Christian church that separated from the Roman Catholic Church.

Region, a large area that may have certain characteristics related to its geography, form of government, or traditions that set it apart from other places.
Roman Catholic, a person who follows the teachings of the Catholic Church, a Christian church that has its headquarters in Rome, Italy.

Self-government, the ability of people to rule themselves and make their own laws.
Sermon, a speech on a religious topic given by a religious leader.
Shorthand, a system of abbreviations and symbols used to make writing faster.
Stockade, a defensive wall, usually made from stakes or poles driven into the ground.

Tidal marsh, an area of soft wet land where water levels are the result of the rise and fall of a river or ocean.
Timber, wood that is cut from trees and used for building, also called lumber.
Tobacco, a plant whose leaves are used for chewing or smoking.
Toleration, acceptance of different beliefs or practices.
Trader, a person who buys and sells things.

Vote, to make a decision as a group, usually by casting ballots, raising hands, or speaking aloud.

Well, a hole dug deep into the ground to get water.

 
+++++
   
    
Illustration subtitles. The first English settlers hoped to find a new life in the colonies. Some people hoped to become very rich in this new land. Even though it was not easy to live in the colonies, many people believed they would have a better life. The English colonies were divided into three regions. Because of the climate and soil, wheat grew well in the Middle Colonies. In 1607, ships carried the first English settlers, such as Hannah’s Uncle Thomas, to North America. The passengers were happy to leave their ships after such a long voyage. John Smith knew that it was important to prepare for the cold winter months. John Smith taught people in Jamestown how to survive. New houses were built within the fort. A gunpowder explosion in Jamestown injured Captain Smith. Many people died from the cold and hunger during the Starving Time. Pocahontas hoped to make peace with the English settlers. A bad storm threatened the ships. The Catch sank to the bottom of the ocean. Growing tobacco made Virginia a rich colony. The Native American princess met the king of England. The king rewarded George Calvert’s service by giving Calvert land in America. The colonists had continued to live in traditional Native American wigwams. Many of the first colonists became sick and died. Enslaved people were brought from Africa to grow tobacco in North America. Captain Jones will sail to the West Indies, England, Africa, and then back to Charleston. He will take lumber and cattle to the West Indies. In England, he will unload cargo and load other goods. In Africa, he will take on enslaved African workers. Trade was an important part of the developing economy in the South. Enslaved Africans were transported from Africa to North America. They were packed onto ships that sailed thousands of miles across the ocean. Plantations depended on the hard labor of enslaved workers. In England, people often went to jail for a long time if they could not pay their debts. Sometimes they were there until they died. James Oglethorpe respected Native Americans. The Pilgrims thought long and hard about making the dangerous voyage to North America. The Mayflower was meant to carry goods, not people. By signing the Mayflower Compact, the Pilgrims were agreeing to work together in the new land. The Pilgrims were ready to begin a new life. Despite the cold, wintry conditions, the men and boys set to work building houses. Squanto taught the Pilgrims how to plant corn and how to trade with other Native Americans. Boys and girls worked very hard in Plymouth. Everyone had to help prepare for winter. The Pilgrims and Native American friends gathered to celebrate the colony’s first year. John Winthrop had a plan for the Puritans who traveled to America. Life in Puritan towns centered around the town meetinghouse. Generally, most people lived close to this house of worship. Making barrels was an important skill. Mistress Darby teaches children in her home. Rhymes like these helped children learn their ABCs. The minister is an important member of the community. Just like all Puritan children, Patience and Hope had chores to do. As a young boy, Roger spent a lot of time studying. Before the Puritans could send Roger Williams back to England, he escaped in the middle of the night. Puritan leaders did not like that Anne Hutchinson disagreed with them. Not all the people who came to the Middle Colonies spoke the same language. They also had different religions and customs. After the wheat was harvested, it was brought to a mill. Early mills were often powered by water. People from all over brought their ideas and traditions to the Middle Colonies. The Dutch colonists brought new foods to North America, such as waffles and coleslaw. The Dutch traded with Native Americans for the island of Manhattan. The Duke of York sent several hundred soldiers to capture New Amsterdam for England. Peter Stuyvesant was forced to surrender New Netherland to the English. William Penn wanted to treat the Native Americans fairly and with respect. William Penn, like many other Quakers, was put in prison for his religious beliefs. William Penn made a city plan for Philadelphia that included parks and gardens. Many skilled people worked in Philadelphia.

        
     
*********

    
     
WEEK THIRTY-THREE PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   
    

*********

*********

        
    

WEEK THIRTY-FOUR    
      

WEEK THIRTY-FOUR READING PASSAGES 

        

Core Knowledge (R) Independent Reading
   
(Review guidelines for publishing Core Knowledge (R) materials at the bottom of this page-view. This lesson is a “READ-ALOUD” Core Knowledge (R) passage that has been rewritten to be at a lower-grade independent reading level complexity than the original, largely by shortening and simplifying sentence structures while maintaining the richness of the text content.)

    

Lesson 98 – Properties Of Matter

   
NEW WORDS: Dmitri, Mackintosh, Maya’s, Mendeleev, Prine, Zhou, advantageous, binder, carted, categorizing, conundrum, cumulonimbus, deluging, descriptive, dousing, encircling, ennui, funereal, glacial, grams, gushing, liquid’s, looseleaf, milliliter, milliliters, obversely, overshoes, potholes, precipitating, reexamine, residences, reversed, reversible, saturating, semitransparent, sequoia, solid’s, stapler, transparency, treacherous, unmistakably

      

Chapter One: Where Did the Salt Go?
     
It was a funereal and chilly Saturday, and Maya looked out the window, filled with ennui. Rain was deluging from the sky, gushing down the sidewalk, and saturating the potholes in the street. She wished that the rain would stop, because she really wanted to go outside and play. Maya’s mom came into the room and said, “Honey, it is going to get glacial later, and the rain will turn into ice, and the front sidewalk will be treacherous to walk on. Can you please go to the shed and get some sidewalk salt, because the salt will help to keep the sidewalk from becoming icy and slippery.”

Maya liked to help her parents, so, she put on her mackintosh and overshoes and headed outside into the rain. She found a bucket of sidewalk salt in the shed and tried to lift it, but it was too heavy. She looked around and found a paper bag with handles, which would be easier for her to carry. She used a small shovel to fill the bag with salt and then carted the bag to the front sidewalk. She would reexamine the weather conditions again in a few hours.

Later that afternoon, Maya looked outside again, and she could tell that it was unmistakably colder, and snowflakes were now mixing with the rain. It was time to spread the salt. But when Maya got outside, she saw that the paper bag was very wet. It had turned to mush, and the salt was almost gone, too. She wondered how this could have happened!

    
     

Chapter Two: What Is Matter?
    
Look around your desk or table. What is on it, and what is in it? You may have a stapler, a looseleaf binder, scissors, pencils, glue, and colored markers, and all of these objects look and feel different. They have varied uses, but they all have one thing in common. They are made up of “something.” They are made of “stuff.” Another word for “stuff” of any kind is “matter.” Matter is the “stuff” that is all around you. It is anything that takes up space. Matter can be as small as a grain of sand, or it can be as large as a sequoia tree. It can be as light as a feather, or a cumulonimbus cloud, or even air. But it can be as heavy as a boulder, too. Sand is matter, people’s hands are matter, tree leaves are matter. So are tree trunks and branches, feathers, and the air encircling you that you cannot see. Rocks are matter, and so are people and clothes.

You can see and touch some kinds of matter, and you can sometimes smell and taste it. You can measure matter. You can use different words to describe it. Name three things in this photo that are matter. What are some words that you can use to describe ice cream? Can you think of some examples of matter from the story about Maya and her bag of salt? Salt is matter; rain, ice, and snow are matter; sidewalks and houses are matter. Even Maya herself is matter. All of these things take up space.

     
    

Chapter Three: What Are the Different Kinds of Matter?
    
You know that rain is matter. You also know that rocks are matter. But they are different kinds of matter. It helps if you are categorizing matter into varied types. Scientists group matter by whether it is a solid, a liquid, or a gas. These terms are all called “states of matter.” There are three states of matter in this picture. Can you tell what they are? Read on to learn more about them.

Solids. A solid is matter that has its own shape. If you put a solid in a container, such as a bucket or a bag, its shape will stay the same. It does not change shape to fill the container. Wood is a solid, so logs stay the same shape, whether they are in the container or not. Wood blocks remain the same shape, whether they are in a bucket or not. An apple is a solid, and a book is a solid.

Solids can be rough or smooth, and they can be shiny or dull. They can be soft or hard, and they can be stiff, or easy to bend. They can be long, short, light, or heavy. Solids can be all different colors, or they can be semitransparent. What are some ways that you can describe these solid objects?

    
    

Liquids. A liquid is a type of matter that does not have its own shape. It will fill the inside shape of any container it is in. A liquid also flows, or spreads from one place to another. Water and oil are some liquids. Honey poured onto pancakes flows into a different shape. Olive oil is liquid, and it flows and takes the shape of the bowl that it’s in.

You can see through some liquids, like water. Other liquids, like dark oil, are hard to see through. Liquids can be thick or thin, and they can be warm or cold. They can be any color. Some liquids have a smell, while others do not. How would you describe the liquids that you see here?

    
    

Gases. Like a liquid, a gas does not have a fixed shape, and a gas takes the shape of its container. But unlike a liquid, a gas can spread out in every direction and can fill an entire container. A gas can even escape a container that is not closed. The air that you breathe is a gas. It fills the space around you. The matter inside balloons is a gas. It spreads out to fill the inside of the balloons, no matter how they are shaped.

Many gases are invisible, like air. Some gases have an odor, while others do not smell at all. The bubbles are filled with air, and that air is gas. The gases that come out of a volcano smell awful, and they are poisonous and dangerous to breathe.

Now, think again of the story about Maya and her bag of salt. What are some solids, liquids, and gases in the story? Keep reading to help Maya solve the conundrum of the disappearing salt.

    
     

Chapter Four: You Can Measure Matter
    
You can observe matter to help you describe it, and you can measure matter, too. You can find out how large or small it is, and you can find out how light or heavy it is. You can find out how full or empty a container of matter is. Different tools measure different kinds of matter. A ruler is too short to measure the length of this dog. What are the people using instead?

Measuring Solids. There are many ways to measure solids. You can measure a solid’s height to find out how tall it is. You can measure its weight to find out how heavy it is. You can measure a solid’s width to find out how wide it is. Then you can use this information to help you describe it. Rulers and measuring tapes are marked in inches and centimeters. They can tell you the height, length, and width of a solid object. A scale shows pounds and ounces, or grams, thus, it measures weight. A scale is descriptive for how light or heavy something is.

    
     

Measuring Liquids. Liquids flow, thus, they do not have a shape, so, you can’t measure a liquid’s length or width. Instead, you measure how much space a liquid takes up. This is called “volume.” Words that describe volume include liter, cup, pint, quart, and gallon. This container measures in milliliters, and one milliliter is a very small amount of liquid. You can buy milk in pints, quarts, half-gallons, and gallons.

Measuring Gases. Most gases are invisible, so, you are probably wondering how you can measure something that you can’t see or hold. Gases are measured the same way liquids are. They are measured by the amount of space they take up. This measurement is the volume of a gas. Which beach ball holds the larger volume of air?

    
     

Chapter Five: Matter Has Properties
     
How can you describe the materials that were used to make this snowman? The snow is white and cold, and the carrot is long and pointy. The scarf is red, white, blue, and soft, and the mouth and arms are thin and brown. These are called “properties.” Properties of matter are details that you can observe, plus, you can measure many properties.

Weight is a property that you can describe, and color is a property of matter. Size and shape are properties of matter, and the way that matter feels is a property, too. You use your senses to observe matter, so, you can record data about matter, and then you can group matter by its properties.

    
    

What are some different ways that you can group these objects? Properties make matter useful for certain things. Water is wet, and it’s good at dousing out fires. Glue is sticky, and it is used to hold things together. Glass is see-through, and its transparency is perfect for making lenses in eyeglasses. Bricks and wood are hard and strong, and they are used to build residences.

Do you remember what happened to Maya’s paper bag in the story? The bag got wet, and then it turned to mush. That is because paper is thin and soft, and water can leak through it and make it softer. Paper is not a good material for storing things outdoors. Look at the containers below and see what materials they are made of. Which ones could have been more advantageous for holding Maya’s salt? What properties make a material a better choice.

     
      

Chapter Six: Heating and Cooling Matter
     
In the first part of the story, it was precipitating at Maya’s house. Then it got colder, and the rain started to turn to snow, because a change in temperature occurred. Temperature is a measure of how hot or cold something is. It snows when the temperature of the air is cold enough.

Temperature is measured in “degrees,” and you can measure it with a tool called a “thermometer.” This thermometer has two scales. One scale is degrees “Celsius,” and the other scale is degrees “Fahrenheit.” What is the temperature in degrees Fahrenheit? What is the temperature in degrees Celsius?

Making matter warmer or cooler causes changes to its properties. Warming can change matter from a solid to a liquid, and cooling can change matter from a liquid to a solid. Warming can change matter from a liquid to a gas. Heating a solid can change it to a liquid. You can see this change when you melt butter in a pan.

But obversely, heating some liquids can actually change them into solids. You can see this change when you fry an egg, or when you bake cake batter. Heating a liquid can also change it to a gas. Steam above boiling water is a sign of this change.

    
    

Changes happen when you cool matter, too. Cooling can change a liquid to a solid. You can see this change when you fill an ice cube tray with water. When you take it out of the freezer, the water is solid ice. Icicles are solid water, and they form when cold air changes the liquid water that drips from the roof.

Sometimes, changes are reversible. That means that matter can go back and forth from one state to another. Heating can melt solid chocolate into a liquid, but cooling can change it back to solid chocolate again. But sometimes changes cannot be reversed. A cooked pancake cannot be changed back to liquid batter. Water can be a solid, a liquid, or a gas.

Heating and cooling cause matter to change its state. Some matter changes states more easily than other matter. Water very easily changes among all three states. It changes and then can easily change back again. When liquid water is heated, it changes to a gas called “water vapor.” When liquid water cools, it becomes a solid, which is ice. Ice changes back to liquid water when heat is added again. This canal is ice now, but in warmer temperatures, it will change to liquid water. This river is liquid now, but in colder temperatures, it will change to solid ice.

    
     

Chapter Seven: What Can We Make from Matter?
    
We use matter to make the things that we use each day. Look at the pictures and see if you can name some different kinds of matter that  each object is made from? The objects that we use each day have a purpose. Sometimes they help meet a need. Sometimes they help make a job easier. Sometimes they are just for fun. Engineers design things that people use. They choose matter that is best for each object’s purpose. Rubber makes this ball bounce, so the ball works great for kickball!

Some objects that people build and use are made with just one kind of matter. This tank is a home for fish, and it must be see-through so that people can see inside. It must be strong so that it can hold a lot of water. The container cannot get soft when it is wet. Glass is matter that is best suited for a fish tank.

    
    

Other objects that people build and use are made from different kinds of matter. Some objects are made of many parts, and each part is made from matter that is best suited for its purpose. The different parts work together. They help the object work the way that it is supposed to. When many small parts are put together, they can make something big. Sometimes these objects can be taken apart again, and sometimes they cannot. This house is big, though it is made from many small bricks.

Here are more objects that are made from many small parts. Compare them and think about how they are the same. Contrast them and think about how they are different. What kinds of matter are the objects made from? Which objects can be taken apart and put back together again?

    
    

Chapter Eight: Science in Action. Meeting a Materials Scientist
    
At school, Maya tells her teacher about the dissolving salt and the soggy paper bag. Mr. Prine asks the class, “Why did the paper turn to mush? Where did the salt go?” Mr. Prine explains that salt and paper have properties that make water affect them in different ways. He says, “When paper gets wet, it turns to mush. Water breaks salt down into very small bits. How do people figure out what different materials will do in different situations?”

Mr. Prine asks his friend, Dr. Zhou, to talk with the class on a video call. He is a materials scientist, and he explains, “Materials scientists study the properties of all types of matter. We investigate different materials to figure out how they can be useful. We also design new materials that work for special tasks. We design materials to solve problems and to meet needs.”

    
    

Dr. Zhou tells the class that he studies plastics to find ways to keep Earth safe. When people throw plastic away, it stays in landfills for a very long time. Dr. Zhou wants to design a plastic that can break down quickly. He wants to design a material that will not pollute Earth the same way that plastic does. He explains that the new material must feel and look like plastic. It must be able to be used like plastic. But it also has to be easily broken down by tiny living things in the soil. Dr. Zhou tells the class that he will design and test his solutions until he finds one that works.

Dr. Zhou explains that many scientists before him have been studying types of matter for a very long time. He builds on what he has learned from their work. Scientists long ago started by learning about the different types of matter that are found in nature. Dr. Zhou tells the students that his work depends on what he learned from the earlier work of a scientist named Dmitri Mendeleev. Mendeleev was one of the first people to sort and group types of matter called “elements.” He did so in a way that made them easy to understand.

   

    

Dmitri Mendeleev. Dmitri Mendeleev was a chemist in the 1800s. He studied elements. Elements are the most basic types of matter. Mendeleev listed the properties of each element. His list allowed him to group those elements together. Eventually, Mendeleev turned his list into what called the “periodic table of elements.” This is a critical thing to know about when one studies the science of “chemistry.”

The periodic table is a chart. It displays elements in rows and columns instead of as one long list. The arrangement groups elements by their similar properties. The types of matter in the same color on this table have something in common. For example, all the types of matter colored gold on the table are metal. Gold and silver are two types of matter in that bunch. People around the world today still use the periodic table to understand types of matter. It now contains 118 elements. How many groups of different colors can you count?

     
           
*********
    
     

Lesson 99 – Inf./Deriv. Vocabulary Builder

   
NEW WORDS: Aborigine, Archie, Avengers, Axel, Bertie, Congresswoman, Edna, Elmo, Elon, Emil, Hugh, Joab, Kyla, Lacy, Lara, Lena, Lexi, Megan’s, Olaf, Oren, Remy, Santana’s, Stef, Thad, Tige, Toya, Vigo, Yankees, Yoji, Yorkshire, Yves, Zena, adjourned, adore, airdropping, airway, allied, anchorwomen, backboard, backdrops, backlight, backrests, backtalk, bedrest, belie, belied, belies, believers, belittle, belittled, belittles, belittling, belying, blackballers, blackballing, blackmailed, blackmailer, blackmailers, blackmailing, blitzes, boardroom, boardrooms, boardwalks, bonuses, bracelets, byline, bylines, cabin’s, checker, clothesline, clotheslines, complexions, coupons, creaming, cutaway, cutlets, daydreamer, dayflies, daylong, daytimes, deadlines, deathbed, deathbeds, deathblow, deathblows, deathwatch, deathwatches, decorates, division’s, doers, doorbusters, doorkeepers, doormat, doormats, doorstops, drinkers, earmark, earmarking, earmarks, emailed, emailing, exams, facedowns, feedlot, feedlots, filly, floodlight, floodlights, flycatcher, folksy, foodie, foodies, formats, formatted, formatting, framed, froglike, frogman, frogmen, gamekeepers, getaways, givebacks, godchildren, graffiti, grandfathers, grants, greener, greenhouses, greenskeeper, groundskeeper, groundwater, hairline, hairlines, handshake, handyman, handymen, hardcover, hatboxes, headboards, highlanders, highlife, hitter, homemaker, homeschool, homeschooling, hotcake, hotcakes, hotdogs, hotheaded, hotheads, hotlines, iceboat, icehouse, icehouses, icemakers, ices, impractical, inlander, inlet, inlets, johnnycakes, kindest, landlords, landside, lastly, layouts, leaderboards, leadoff, leaks, learners, lefties, leftist, leftists, lefty, legally, lifeboat, lifeboats, lifeline, lifelines, lifework, lighters, lightest, lineage, lineages, linebackers, linemen, linesman, linesmen, listeners, littler, livers, longtime, lookalike, lookalikes, lookouts, lookup, lookups, lordly, lordships, lovebird, lovesick, lowlifes, madder, maddest, madhouse, madhouses, madmen, madwoman, madwomen, mailboxes, mailed, mailer, mailers, mailing, mailmen, mails, manages, manpower, marksman, marksmanship, marksmen, markup, markups, meanie, meanies, messaged, messaging, nightlife, nightlong, nomad, occupancy, offline, outdated, outhouses, outjumping, outlaid, outlay, outlaying, outlays, outlooks, overhunt, overhunting, overhunts, overlord, overlords, overworked, paperback, payers, penthouse, placemat, placemats, plane’s, playbook, playlands, playtimes, realtor, rebels, rebounded, receding, redline, redlined, redlines, redlining, renovate, rundowns, runways, shortcuts, sideline, sidelined, sidelining, skylights, skylines, slackers, spooks, spotlight, spotlights, stepchildren, taillights, timelines, topline, townhome, townhomes, townhouse, townhouses, tycoon, vigil, walkabout, warden, warlord, warlords, washboards, waterline, waterlines, watermark, watermarks, westerns, whisk, whiteboard, workarounds, yearlong

      

He breathed in the icy air.

The groundwater level is low.

Which of these layouts do you prefer?

I ate three hotdogs.

Those drinkers called a cab.

I’m worried about the freeway traffic.

They’re bobbing for apples.

I’m taken aback at your ugly comments.

I love walking along boardwalks.

We buy honey from that beekeeper.

She’s aging gracefully.

It’s now out in paperback.

Attack their airfields first.

Steer clear of that beehive.

I got As on my exams.

These are cozy bedcovers.

That gelato is so creamy!

She’s a heavy-hitter in their industry.

Don’t give me any backtalk!

Can a bedbug hurt you?

The clothes are drying.

That was the kindest comment!

Boxers are known for their facedowns.

     
     

I found out about it, anyway.

Your aunt’s coming to visit!

The Red Sox are creaming the Yankees.

We need a flycatcher in the kitchen.

Mom’s browning the chicken.

I hate that blackballing monster!

You’ll see dayflies at the lake.

I hate when the front window ices up.

An Aborigine often goes on a walkabout.

I’m afraid that this rash is hives.

We’ll meet in the Boardroom.

This info is way outdated.

You look chipper today!

The farmlands are getting good rain.

We should homeschool our son.

The doctor ordered bedrest.

I ducked when the bat flew by.

And lastly, tell your sister you’re sorry!

A bluebell is such a pretty flower.

She’s been near the top of many leaderboards this year.

Bertie, can you help me lift the mattress?

We hire doers, not slackers!

I’ll let you meet her new boyfriend.

     
     

Are you onboard with the plan?

Why does Granny have so many hatboxes?

I’ve adjusted the landside on the plow.

Their horse gave birth to a filly.

They fed the baby bird with a dropper.

This has been the driest of summers!

Our golf course hired a new greenskeeper.

Put doorstops at all the back doors.

I’ve never met a braver soldier.

Those bigmouths are just full of hot air.

Your daughter dances wondrously.

Those mountain backdrops make for a lovely view.

A fox crept around the henhouse.

Let’s brainstorm on the whiteboard.

He’s gotten quite beefy!

There are two greenhouses on the farm.

We should broadcast that song on the airway.

He comes from an ancestry of gamekeepers.

Are you homeschooling your kids?

She quickly forgave him.

I don’t need that, but thanks anyhow!

Before refrigerators, you needed icehouses.

The artists designed a great backdrop for the play.

    
    

We are believers about global warming!

His hotheaded reply got him in trouble.

These backrests might help on a long drive.

Our kids love to go to various playlands.

This plan has too many downsides.

We toured the icehouse at the old plantation.

Everybody’s coming!

Grass isn’t greener on the other side of the fence.

I bet he overhunts in this forest.

The old airfield was covered with weeds.

Hotheads thrive on stirring up trouble.

Yum, hotcakes for breakfast!

That hilltop is about a 2-mile hike.

That’s no one else’s business!

Come here, little pussycat!

I bet that outhouses smelled really bad.

He clucked just like a chicken.

We framed this photo as a gift.

We made a deal, so no givebacks!

Icemakers are included in these refrigerators.

After just two weeks away, she was homesick.

This new material is very long-lasting.

She decorates in a folksy-looking way.

     
     

Mom tossed the hotcake in the air.

Can you jump high enough to touch the backboard?

Congresswoman, you will have our strong backing!

We got two doorbusters on Black Friday!

We’ll discuss this more in the daytime.

She’s sending all these barbs to me in her emails.

That hunter whistles a realistic birdcall.

We had a brutal daylong meeting at work.

The issue snowballed when he would not apologize.

We’re bringing in an experienced groundskeeper.

That was one of our most relaxing getaways ever.

I adore my godchildren.

His stepchildren despise him.

They put on the grandest of parties.

We counted 30 grandfathers at the school play.

Their new pet is an annoying little beastie.

That sunflower is gigantic!

Hotel doorkeepers are a thing of the past.

They’re airdropping food to the refugees.

I splurged and bought the hardcover edition.

That’s one of the smartest workarounds I’ve seen.

That’s a conference for TV anchorwomen.

Megan’s outjumping Larry on the trampoline.

     
     

That inlander would not have a clue how to cook lobster.

They stopped overhunting, and the normal population rebounded.

The Senators kicked off the environmental hearings this week.

They put in much better headboards in the gym over the summer.

The Game Warden says it’s dumb to overhunt nature’s creatures.

Boardrooms across the U.S. are concerned about this new law.

There’s no better breakfast than bacon and johnnycakes.

My cousin is an impractical daydreamer.

I need a checker to help me with my inventory count.

Find some kinds of coverings to keep this stuff dry.

The teacher snapped, “Archie, stop daydreaming!”

My uncle’s in northern Canada, on the crew of an iceboat.

Those blackballers have thrown out the smartest people.

She was a homemaker until her kids reached high school.

Cleaning clothes with washboards must have been hard.

The townsfolk think that the old mansion on the hill is haunted.

The movie director put a cutaway shot in here.

Those highlanders have ruddy complexions.

He suffered through long daytimes until his fever broke.

Farmer Brown went to the feedlot.

Please email Nina about the Zoom call.

He collected a list of their bylines and accused them of “fake news.”

We’re locking down the budget this week.

     
     

I was done a day before the deadline.

His marksmanship earned him a Gold Medal.

Poor Joey has bulging, froglike eyes.

Schedule calls so that I can hear each Division’s rundowns.

Both of these lighters are out of fluid.

I bet that one of the linebackers blitzes on this play.

Have you seen the film, “Silver Linings Playbook?”

Santana’s hair style makes him a lookalike with Einstein.

She’s a lifelong learner!

Fess and Kaki are madly in love.

During the Great Plague, entire towns were on constant deathwatches.

It’s unkind to belittle other folks.

They’ll spend a lot to decorate their new townhouse.

We’re outlaying three million dollars to renovate our headquarters.

Without her leadership, they would not have won the game.

You are legally bound to do this.

Emil has a reputation as a blackmailer.

For foodies, this town has great places to dine out.

The economic outlooks suggest a recession.

Get this mailing out on Thursday!

Lech, I didn’t know you were a lefty!

I like your cheerful new summer placemats.

We look forward to a manned voyage to Mars.

     
     

There are enough lifeboats on the cruise ship.

Kyla and Lara are lookalikes.

That realtor is an expert on nearby townhomes.

It took four strong men to whisk away the madwoman.

Those funds are earmarked for bonuses.

She’s sidelining as a jewelry consultant.

I’m tired of emailing Dean about this.

I know his secret, and I’m going to blackmail him.

I watched the bird alight onto his head.

Jacques Cousteau must have been a talented frogman.

Elmo manages to screw this up each time.

Forty mailmen came to his funeral.

The linemen were overworked fixing things after the storm.

This is one of the best lookups that I’ve used.

A bird has a nest in that skylight.

The scrooge constantly redlines his slow payers.

Those madmen gave The Avengers the fight of their life.

Floodlights brighten his back yard.

He offered a lordly buffet to his guests.

A lovebird really is a type of small parrot.

Three deathblows to the head and it was all over.

Don’t let a sweaty handshake belie a cool demeanor.

We have too many meetings at work.

    
    

Amid the confusion, she caught sight of her son.

Inspect this lifeboat for leaks.

That formatting won’t work with my equipment.

My class is full of smart learners.

He’s a nomad who wanders the desert.

These inlets are too shallow to fish in.

Hire this handyman.

Their marksmen are deadly accurate.

Gabe mails his bills late.

The overlords have allied against the king.

That backlight will mess up your photo.

That’s the maddest I’ve seen dad!

The managers got called to a meeting.

The crime scene had lots of earmarks of foul play.

That should have a 30% markup.

There’s an odd spot on your left lung.

Axel is with an elite group of Marine frogmen.

Newt belittled Stef all weekend.

That statue is a good landmark at which to meet.

Let’s arrange some playtimes this spring.

Jace is sidelined with an injury.

Sherlock Holmes is an expert on watermarks.

Is that a droplet of rain?

    
    

She’ll be in the spotlight after that performance.

Which of these bracelets can we afford?

The warlord wreaked havoc through the land.

Cory is a longtime friend.

Their cabin’s overlooking the river.

You’re a meanie!

We gained many learnings from the lesson.

The spotlights blinded them.

Capture that outlay in the budget.

She’s lovesick for Thad.

This project will take a lot of manpower.

That crook blackmails rich ladies.

I’d like a veal cutlet.

These photos show varied animal livers.

We need new doormats.

Oops, I messed up.

I’m losing my mind.

It was a nightlong vigil.

That’s a hairline fracture.

That crook’s a madman!

Our landlord raised the rent.

Their pitchers are all lefties.

Tige ran down the sideline.

Isn’t that a stunning skyline?

    
   

Both taillights are out.

That linesman weighs 240 pounds.

Check the mailbox, Yoji.

Yves loves liver and onions.

Call the hotline, Zena!

You overlooked these crumbs.

Noni loves to shop online.

Oren, you’re a great listener.

Lena is worming her way through the crowd.

Robb is the leadoff batter.

Lightly butter it.

The airport added two runways.

They’re hanging on the clothesline.

They put skylights in their porch.

They’re on a deathwatch by the prisoner.

Art is my lifework.

The lake’s waterline is low.

Rudd is a fast linebacker.

I just formatted the hard-drive.

Good day, Madame.

There are good coupons in this mailer.

We moved into a townhome.

This word has many meanings.

   
   

Those lovebirds are so happy!

Toya is a leftist politician.

The plane’s starting down the runway.

Buy a floodlight at Home Depot.

Do cats have nine lifetimes?

That’s a topline restaurant.

The tic with his pinky belies his attempt at a poker face.

Olaf has a happy outlook.

That lowlife should be in jail.

There are odd markings in the cave.

Redline the members who have not paid.

Throw Vigo a lifeline.

Nuclear weapons threaten mankind.

Check out my turquoise bracelet!

Stop belittling your little brother!

Our dog chased the mailman.

He made a deathbed confession.

Do you think that there’s an afterlife?

The boss sets tight timelines.

This letter has the King’s watermark!

Lief is a lover of old Westerns.

Who broke into my locker?!

Both shortcuts are flooded.

    
     

Sara loves to eat seafood.

Each lake in Maryland is manmade!

His victory made him the new overlord.

Don’t overlook grammar errors.

I mailed the box.

Remy listens to rap all day.

There’s a lineman on their property.

Wipe your feet on the doormat.

I messaged him about that.

The tycoon has been blackmailed.

His book is called “The Madwomen of Yorkshire.”

Your steep markups have cost you lots of sales.

Lighthouses are the best landmarks for ships at sea.

Their hotlines went nuts due to the safety recall.

Sir Ralph mans the northwest tower.

You can buy this in varied formats.

It’s hard to find good handymen.

There was graffiti on their mailboxes.

Inspect the lifelines on the ship.

Those meanies might start a food fight!

Those lowlifes made some bad choices.

They closed 10% of their shopping outlets.

Their offices are run like madhouses.

    
     

I emailed Lexi for the fourth time.

The lookouts all heard the blast.

She has the lightest touch on the keyboard.

All of their hairlines were receding.

Mom will fix cutlets for dinner!

Those blackmailers just got arrested.

The sweat on his forehead is belying his calm voice.

Waterlines through the State are many feet low.

I’ve taught my kids to be good listeners.

They’re earmarking which grants go to the schools.

Does this program have a lookup feature?

Joab is littler than Jock.

The feedlots were brimming with cattle.

The snake wormed its way across the jungle floor.

Those linesmen are the toughest in the league.

Stop messaging me so much!

She takes cool photos of city skylines.

They outlaid less than they should have for maintenance costs.

    
    

Both families have lineages that date back 100s of years.

The landlords worried about their low occupancy rates.

Lacy always belittles her husband.

School was a madhouse today.

Earmark this much to pay their moving costs.

The warlords will meet during a truce.

The loser buys the other a steak dinner.

Pass me a cigarette lighter.

This bright moonlight spooks me out.

I’ll be even madder if this happens once more.

Let’s have an offline talk about this.

His byline is at the end of the article.

I’ve got lots of deadlines to meet!

Let’s go to the outlet mall.

That marksman hits a target a mile away.

You can trace our lineage back to the Vikings.

This town has an active nightlife.

Matthew is blackmailing Hugh.

    
    

Her penthouse overlooks Central Park.

I’ll be redlining the slackers in this Division.

We sent out the mailers last night.

The rebels are leftists.

Elon is manning the guns facing north.

The storm knocked down clotheslines.

These townhouses will be on the beach.

Edna, can you meet this timeline?

A few droplets of this could kill you.

He’s been in a yearlong rut.

This inlet looks good for catching fish.

His bad cough belied his claim that he wasn’t sick.

The knight landed a deathblow to his enemy.

Those rich folks live the highlife!

The cat shredded my placemat.

My Lordships, court is adjourned.

This problem messes up our plans.

Romeo and Juliet were doomed lovers.

A foodie would love this diner!

Who allowed these costly outlays?

The teacher redlined the errors on my paper.

There were many deathbeds after the battle ended.

        
       
*********

     

   
WEEK THIRTY-FOUR PHONICS READ-ALONGS

     
FROM AOCR PHONICS ACTIVITY #2, “SCOPE AND SEQUENCE”
     

   

     
Click here to go to Module F BY WEEKS 1 to 17 
       


  
COPYRIGHT AnyOneCanRead ®, Inc., 2023, ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.

Note to Educators, Parents, Tutors, and Students: AOCR ® has attempted to provide authorship to all reading content where we have been able to find it. Some content is in the public domain without evidence of authorship. Some content has been written by AOCR ®.

All content contained in the AOCR ® curriculum is from one of four sources: 1) Content written by AOCR ® personnel; 2) Content derived from the Core Knowledge ® curriculum; 3) Content that is — to the best of AOCR’s knowledge — in the public domain and free of any copyright restrictions — with or without knowledge of authorship; 4) Content that is provided to us by an author with their permission, which shall be noted at the beginning of such content.

Further, ANY lesson that is identified as “Core Knowledge ®” is following all stipulations required by Core Knowledge ® in order for AOCR ® to reproduce it. The guidelines outlined in the next few lines, in italic, apply to ALL passages that are identified as originating from the Core Knowledge ® curriculum:


This work is based on an original work of the Core Knowledge ® Foundation made available through licensing under a Creative Commons Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 4.0 International License. This does not in any way imply that the Core Knowledge Foundation endorses this work. With the understanding that for reuse or distribution, you must make clear to others the license terms of this work. The best way to do that is with a link to this web page:

https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/4.0/   .